Opera ascetica: Florilegium et sermones tres [1 ed.] 2503531962, 9782503531960

Citation preview

CORPVS CHRISTIANORVM Series Graeca

72

CORPVS CHRISTIANORVM Series Graeca

72

MARCI MONACHI OPERA ASCETICA

TURNHOUT BREPOLS PUBLISHERS 2009

MARCI MONACHI OPERA ASCETICA FLORILEGIVM ET SERMONES TRES

edidit

Philipp ROELLI

TURNHOUT BREPOLS PUBLISHERS 2009

CORPVS CHRISTIANORVM Series Graeca sub auspiciis Vniuersitatis Catholicae Louaniensis Katholieke Universiteit Leuven in Instituto Studiorum Palaeochristianorum et Byzantinorum Instituut voor Vroegchristelijke en Byzantijnse Studies edita Editionibus curandis praesunt Joseè Declerck Bernard Flusin Carl Laga Caroline Maceè Jacques Noret Carlos Steel Peter Van Deun

FOREWORD Antonio Rigo suggested this editorial project to me some five years ago. I would like to thank him for this, his lending of a microfilm of the main manuscript, and competent advice during the editorial work. The edition started as a doctoral thesis supervised by Christoph Riedweg who also assisted me in many ways for which I thank him heartily. The thesis was finished and accepted by the University of Zurich in autumn 2007. In it, I also translated the entire Greek text into German and commented it briefly. This translation will be published subsequently in the new series ``Corpus Christianorum in Translation''. I would like to express special thanks to my competent and professional editors Peter Van Deun and Caroline Maceè who helped eliminate many mistakes that were still present in the thesis. Apart from those already named, I am indebted for assistance in eliminating mistakes at various stages of my work to CarloMaria Mazzucchi, Marcel Pirard, Diether Roderich Reinsch, Ruth E. Harder, Bernhard Fuchs and Emanuel Zingg. Marcel Pirard kindly gave me access to his forthcoming edition of Isaac of Nineveh, an author often cited by Mark, making it thus possible to include references to his new forthcoming edition, which will replace century old uncritical texts.

Zurich, 2009 Philipp Roelli

ABBREVIATIONS Acropolites : Georgii Acropolitae opera, recensuit Augustus Heisenberg, 2 vols., Lipsiae, 1903. Astruc, Suppleèment Grec: Charles Astruc et Marie-Louise Concasty, Catalogue des manuscrits grecs, Bibliotheéque Nationale, Deèpartement des manuscrits; Partie 3 ; Le suppleèment grec ; Tome 3 : Nos. 901-1371, Preèface par Alphonse Dain, Paris, 1960. Beck, Literatur: Hans-Georg Beck, Kirche und theologische Literatur im Byzantinischen Reich, Handbuch der Altertumswissenschaften XII,2,1, Mu«nchen, 1959. Blass - Debrunner : Friedrich Blass, Albert Debrunner & Friedrich Rehkopf, Grammatik des Neutestamentlichen Griechisch, 18. Auflage, Go«ttingen, 2001. Canart - Peri : Paul Canart & Vittorio Peri, Sussidi bibliografici per i manoscritti greci della Biblioteca Vaticana, Studi e testi 261, Cittaé del Vaticano, 1970. CCSG : Corpus Christianorum. Series Graeca, Turnhout, 1977-. Clugnet, Dictionnaire: L. Clugnet, Dictionnaire grec-franc° ais des noms liturgiques, Paris, 1895. CPG : Clavis Patrum Graecorum, cura et studio Mauritii Geerard ; schedulis usi quibus rem paravit F. Winkelmann ; Corpus Christianorum. vol. 1 : Patres Antenicaeni; vol. 2 : Ab Athanasio ad Chrysostomum; vol. 3 : A Cyrillo Alexandrino ad Iohannem Damascenum; vol. 3 A : Addenda volumini III a Jacques Noret parata ; vol. 4 : Concilia Catenae; vol. 5 : Indices, initia, concordantiae cura et studio M. Geerard et F. Glorie, Turnhout, 1974-2003. De' Cavalieri, Codices: Pius Franchi De' Cavalieri, Codices graeci Chisiani et Borgiani, Roma, 1927. DSAM : Marcel Viller et al., Dictionnaire de Spiritualiteè, Asceètique et Mystique, Doctrine et Histoire, Paris, 1932-1995. Du Cange : Carolus du Fresne Du Cange, Glossarium ad scriptores mediae et infimae graecitatis, in quo graeca vocabula novatae significationis, aut usus rarioris, barbara, exotica, ecclesiastica, liturgica, tactica, nomica, jatrica, botanica, chymica explicantur, eorum notiones & originationes reteguntur... E libris editis, ineditis veteribus monumentis, Lugdunum, 1688 ; Reprint : Graz, 1958. EPE : Paterikai´ Ê Ekdo`seiq Grygo`rioq oÉ Palama˜q, Ê Ekdotiko´q Oiâkoq Ê Eleuheri` ou Mereta`ky `To´ Buza`ntion', Thessaloniki, 1984-.

Giorgetti-Vichi, Catalogo: Anna Maria Giorgetti-Vichi & Sergio Mottironi, Catalogo dei manoscritti della Biblioteca Vallicelliana, 2 vols., Roma 1961. Hunger, Katalog: Herbert Hunger, Katalog der griechischen Handschriften der o« sterreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Teil 4: Supplementum Graecum, Wien, 1994. Lampe : G.W.H. Lampe, A Patristic Greek Lexicon, Oxford, 1961.

viii

ABBREVIATIONS

LSJ : Henry G. Liddell, Robert Scott, A Greek-English lexicon, a new edition revised and augmented throughout by Sir Henry Stuart Jones, 9th edition, Oxford, 1996. Janin, Les eèglises: Raymond Janin, Les eèglises et les monasteéres des grands centres Byzantins (Bithynie, Hellespont, Latros, Galeésios, Treèbizonde, Atheénes, Thessalonique), Paris, 1975. Laurent, Notes de chronologie: Vitalien Laurent, Notes de chronologie et d'histoire byzantine de la fin du XIII e sieécle, in : Revue des Eètudes Byzantines 27 (1969), pp. 209-228. Martini, Catalogo: E. Martini, Catalogo dei manoscritti greci esistenti nelle biblioteche Italiane, II (= Catalogus codicum graecorum qui in Bibliotheca Vallicelliana Romae adservantur), Milano, 1902. Mayser, Grammatik: Edwin Mayser, Grammatik der griechischen Papyri aus der Ptolema« erzeit mit EinschluÞ der gleichzeitigen Ostraka und der in A«gypten verfaÞten Inschriften, zweite Auflage bearbeitet von Hans Schmoll, Berlin, 1970. Metochites, Historia dogmatica: Georgius Metochites, Historia dogmatica, Edidit Joseph Cozza-Luzi, in : Angelo Mai, SS Patrum nova Bibliotheca, 10 vols., Roma, 1844-1871, vol. VIII,2. Mpampinio`tyq : G. Mpampinio`tyq, Lexiko´ ty˜q Ne`aq É Ellyniky˜q Glw`ssaq,

Athens, 1998. ODB : Alexander P. Kazhdan et al. (eds.), The Oxford Dictionary of Byzantium, 3 vols., Oxford, 1991. Pach., Andr.: Georgii Pachymeris de Michaele et Andronico Palaeologis libri tredecim, vol. 2, Edidit I. Bekker, in: Corpus scriptorum historiae Byzantinae, Bonn, 1835. Pach., Rel. Hist.: Georges Pachymeres, Relations Historiques. Edition, introduction et notes par Albert Failler, traduction franc° aise par Vitalien Laurent, 5 vols., Paris, 1984. Palmer, Grammar: Leonard Robert Palmer, A Grammar of the Post-Ptolemaic Papyri, Oxford, 1946. Papadopoulos, Versuch einer Genealogie: A. T. Papadopoulos, Versuch einer Genealogie der Palaiologen, 1259-1453, Mu«nchen, 1938. Pape : Wilhelm Pape, Griechisch-Deutsches Handwo« rterbuch, 3 vols., Braunschweig, 1866. PG : Patrologia Graeca, accurate et denuo recognoscente Jean-Paul Migne, 161 vols., Paris, 1857-1866. PL : Patrologia Latina, accurate et denuo recognoscente Jean-Paul Migne, 221 vols., Paris, 1844-1855. PLP : Erich Trapp (Projektleiter), Prosopographisches Lexikon der Palaiologenzeit, Wien, 1976-1996. Reinsch, Stixis: Diether Roderich Reinsch, Stixis und Ho« ren, in : B. Atsalos, N. Tsironis (eds.), Actes du VIe Colloque International de Paleèographie Grecque (Drama, 21-27 septembre 2003), vol. I, Atheénes, 2008, pp. 259-269. Rigo, L'epistola: Antonio Rigo, L'epistola ai monaci di un Pseudo-Crisostomo, Studi e ricerche d'Oriente Cristiano, Roma, 1983. SC : Sources Chreètiennes, Paris, 1943-.

ABBREVIATIONS

ix

Schwyzer, Griech. Gram.: Eduard Schwyzer, Griechische Grammatik, Handbuch der Altertumswissenschaften II,1 : vol. 1 ; Allgemeiner Teil, Lautlehre, Wortbildung, Flexion, 4. Auflage, Mu«nchen, 1968 ; vol. 2 : Syntax und syntaktische Stilistik, vervollsta« ndigt u. hg. v. A. Debrunner ; 3rd ed., Mu«nchen, 1966 ; vol. 3 : Register, von D. J. Georgacas, 3rd ed., Mu«nchen, 1968 ; vol. 4 : Stellenregister, hergestellt von F. Radt, herausgegeben von St. Radt, Mu«nchen, 1971. Sophocles : Euangelidis A. Sophocles, Greek Lexicon of the Roman and Byzantine Periods, Elibron Classica Reprint, 2003 (reprint of New York 1888). Stevenson, Codices: H. Stevenson Senior, Codices manuscripti graeci Reginae Suecorum et Pii PP. II Bibliothecae Vaticanae (= Bibliothecae Apostolicae Vaticanae codices manu scripti recensiti), Roma, 1888. TLG : Thesaurus Linguae Graecae, A Digital Library of Greek Literature, http ://www.tlg.uci.edu/ (mostly used in 2008). Trapp : Erich Trapp, unter Mitarbeit von W. Ho« randner und J. Diethart u. a., Lexikon zur byzantinischen Gra« zita« t, besonders des 9.-12. Jahrhunderts. 1. Band A º K, Vero«ffentlichungen der Kommission fu«r Byzantinistik VI/1-4, Wien, 2001.

INTRODUCTION I. THE AUTHOR AND HIS ADDRESSEE IRENE PALAIOLOGINA Mark, the author of the works edited here for the first time, has up till now been nearly completely neglected by scholars. (1) He was already an old man and hardly able to write by himself anymore around the year 1266 (2) when he resolved to dictate the texts of a voluminous manuscript on ascetic-monastic matters. Most of the texts gathered in it had previously been addressed to the sister of the emperor Michael VIII, Irene Palaeologina, who became a nun some time after her husband's death. Mark did evidently not aspire to any worldly success º he mentions his name just twice in passing on more than 300 folios º, so it is hardly surprising that the Byzantine historical writers know close to nothing about him. The only case where it seems likely that our Mark is mentioned, is in Pachymeres' Relationes historicae, where a priest-monk Mark appears as a friend of the deposed patriarch Arsenios Autoreianos, (3) taking part in a delegation to him in August 1265. Date, name and social setting are in agreement with our Mark, but the name Mark is, of course, rather common. Since historiography cannot help us much further, the main, albeit meagre, source about our author must be his own writings. In them we learn that Mark was a monk (F,I,92); and that Irene urged him by means of a letter sent by a messenger to write her instructions for her spiritual life (F,III,1-4). He seems to have been her spiritual guide for a rather long time (see below, p. XVI). We know nothing about the old Mark's life after the completion of

(1) PLP No. 17083 and Beck, Literatur, pp. 692-693 summarise the few pieces of information known about him. (2) For matters of dating, see below p. XXXVI-XXXVII. (3) Pach., Rel. Hist. IV,16, vol. 2, p. 377. Three old friends of the patriarch's bring him a pension from the empress to alleviate his grief, among them oÉ ty˜q É Iera˜q iÉ eromo`najoq Ma`rkoq. Hiera will probably be the name of Mark's monastery, according to Failler (ibid.) possibly on the peninsula Hiera, close to Constantinople (today Fenerbahc° e), although nothing of a monastery there is known.

xii

INTRODUCTION

our main manuscript, nor about his death. From his influence on Irene, it seems reasonable to suspect that Mark lived in a monastery not too far from Constantinople. Although next to nothing about Mark's life is known, we are relatively well-informed about the addressee of most of his writing, Irene Palaiologina, sister of Michael VIII : she was a very active, ambitious person, meddling in worldly politics and later as a nun in spiritual ones. She was born a couple of years before her brother Michael, thus around 1218. (4) Their father was Andronikos, megas domestikos and governor of Salonica, from the noble Palaiologos family. (5) At an unknown date, Irene married John Kantakouzenos-Komnenos Angelos and bore him at least four children, among them Mary who was to marry the Bulgarian Tsar Constantine Tikh. John died before 1257 (6) and Irene entered a convent. Apparently goaded by her to increase his power, (7) Michael, backed up by the Genovese, (8) had himself crowned emperor on January 1st 1259; in the same year he won a decisive battle against the coalition of Michael II Angelos Doukas Komnenos, Manfred of Sicily and William II of Achaia in the battle of Pelagonia. He reduced the legitimate emperor John IV Laskaris, still a boy, to ordinary citizenship. Two years later his troops were surprisingly able to reconquer Constantinople from the Crusaders, even before Michael's new allies, the Genovese, had arrived on the scene and without Michael being present. At this point, we hear that Irene, now already referred to as a nun by Pachymeres, brought him in the middle of the night tidings of the

(4) Cf. Papadopoulos, Versuch einer Genealogie, pp. 18-19. Pachymeres (Rel. hist. II,23, vol. 1, pp. 179-181) writes that Irene sang belligerent lullabies to the infant Michael, and must therefore have been a few years older than he. (5) For further information about the Palaiologos family, cf. ODB, vol. 3, pp. 1558-1559, Papadopoulos, Versuch einer Genealogie, and the entries in the PLP. (6) According to PLP No. 21360. (7) According to Pach., Rel. hist. II, 23, vol. 1, p. 181 : His sisters Martha and Irene were ``like mothers'' to Michael and especially Irene advised him to depose the legitimate future emperor, the boy John IV Laskaris : Le` getai de´ kai´ wÉq boulð˜ sfw˜n, kai´ ma˜llon ty˜q EuÊlogi` aq [Eulogia will be Irene's monastic name] º hate`ra ga´r peri´ ta´ plei˜ sta malakw`teron eiâjen º, iÊ diwteu`ein to´n Ê Iwa`nnyn aiÉ roi˜ to. (8) Pach., Rel. hist. I,29, vol. 1, pp. 113-115.

INTRODUCTION

xiii

surprising recapture : ``King, you have taken Constantinople !'', to which Michael did not answer until she corrected herself to : ``Get up, king, for Christ bestowed Constantinople upon you !''. (9) Therefore, Irene must have entered her convent before 1261; she took the monastic name Eulogia by which the historians usually refer to her. After the conquest, Michael had the eleven-year-old John IV Laskaris blinded, thus definitely removing him as a rival for the crown. (10) Patriarch Arsenios, who had already resigned to protest against Michael's usurpation in autumn 1259 but had been reinstated in May 1261, resigned again after this atrocity, this time excommunicating Michael. Arsenios' successor Joseph released Michael from his excommunication, but Arsenios retained many supporters, thus causing the schism of the Arsenites which was to last until 1310. Some years later, we hear of an episode that shows us Irene's relentless character: at a battle around 1263 the megas domestikos Philes, Irene's son in law, and general John Makrenos were taken captive. The former died in captivity and Irene blamed the latter for it. She had him ransomed and blinded, although he was, according to Pachymeres, an excellent and faithful general. (11) Michael's relationship with the Church, already difficult enough due to the Arsenites' schism, was further aggravated by his negotiations with the Pope for a Church union. Tactically an excellent manoeuvre to split the coalition of the Western kings who planned the recapture of Constantinople, (12) this proved fatal not only to Michael's internal relationship with the Orthodox Church but also to the one with his sister Irene. She was a friend of the new patriarch Joseph, (13) and made him decline the (9) Pach., Rel. hist. II,29, vol. 1, p. 205 and Acropolites, Jroniky´ suggrafy` 86, vol. I, p. 184 : û kate`sjeq, wâ basileu˜, ty´n Kwnstantinou`polin ý, then : û aÊna`styhi basileu˜, oÉ ga´r Jristo´q aÊpejari` sato` soi ty´n Kwnstantinou`polin ý. (10) John spent a saintly life as a monk under the name Ioasaph. (11) Cf. Pach., Rel. hist. III,17, vol. 1, pp. 275-277. (12) Their leader was Charles I of Anjou, king of Sicily. In the end, he could only be stopped by the ``Sicilian Vespers'' Rebellion (March 1282), probably instigated by Michael and his ally Peter of Aragon. It started, when Charles' ships were already all set to sail for Constantinople. (13) Metochites, Historia dogmatica, p. 37, who speaks otherwise very favourably of Joseph, chides him for allowing a woman to guide him : to´ a²gein lajw`n, a²geshai ma˜llon ðÉrei˜ to, kai´ tau˜h' uÉpo´ gunaiko`q [...].

xiv

INTRODUCTION

imperial synodical decree for a unification of the Churches, signed at Lyon in 1274. While narrating this, George Metochites gives a small character portrait of Irene : ``since she was audacious and stubborn both by nature and from her noble upbringing and education, she would fly into a rage unless everything worked her way º as carnal sister of the one in power about everything worldly, as a nun about Church matters and the spiritual''. (14) Though Michael stressed repeatedly (15) that this union was a purely political stratagem to avoid a hard-to-win war, neither the Greek Church nor his sister were ever reconciled to him. (16) As soon as Michael died on the battle-field (in 1282), the church was cleansed of pro-unionists by the new emperor, Michael's son Andronicus II. Irene seems to have been active in forming his mind to take such action. (17) To Michael's distressed widow she is reported to have said that after what he had done in life it was useless to pray for salvation of his doomed soul. (18) In March 1283 George of Cyprus, also a friend of Irene's, became patriarch Gregory of Constantinople, replacing the pro-unionist John Bekkos. It is in a letter of his that we learn about Irene's death in December 1284, (19) just two years after her brother's. II. THE CONTENTS OF MARK'S WRITINGS Mark wishes to communicate to his reader, and eventually to a wider audience, the perfection of what he considered the traditional Christian way of life. He does this both for a monastic

(14) ibid. p. 37-38: To´ drastyro´n kektyme`ny kai´ stahyro´n aÊpo` te diahe`sewq fusiky˜q, aÊpo` te ty˜q euÊgenou˜q aÊnagwgy˜q kai´ paideu`sewq, deina´ eÊpoiei˜ to, eiÊ my´ to´ pa˜n auÊtð˜ peria`goito, wÉq me´n tou˜ kurieu`ontoq auÊtade` lfð panh' oÌsa kosmika´ kai´ ty˜q basilei` aq, wÉq de´ monajð˜ ta´ ty˜q eÊkklysi` aq kai´ oÌsa pneumatika`.

(15) E.g. in his short speech to the clergy, Pach., Rel. hist. V,18, vol. 2, p. 495497. (16) Pach., Rel. hist. VII,1, vol. 3, p. 19. The church ultimately denied him a Christian burial. (17) Pach., Andr. II,2, p. 14. (18) Pach., Andr. II,3, p. 16. (19) According to letter 158 of George of Cyprus, without mentioning her name. But Laurent, Notes de chronologie, pp. 209-228, argued conclusively that none other than Irene can be meant by the deceased lady George mourns.

INTRODUCTION

xv

audience and for laymen, as will later teachers of the hesychast movement like Gregory of Sinai in the 14th century do. Apparently Irene asked Mark to write her ``words useful for her soul''. (20) Mark collected (some of) his writings in one monumental manuscript, now in possession of the Vatican Library (a Chisianus, henceforth ``C''). (21) It contains the following texts, all written or compiled by Mark : º [1r-306v] A huge alphabetically ordered anthology Mark compiled for Irene. It bears the title: É Ry`mata kefalaiw`dy eÊk tw˜n oÉsi` wn pate`rwn yÉmw˜n kata´ aÊlfa`byton suntehe`nta eiÊ q uÉpohe`seiq diafo`rouq. It contains excerpts from those hesychast writers usu-

ally quoted in defence of Athonite Hesychasm in the 14th century, (Pseudo-)Makarios, Neilos and Symeon the New Theologian, but also most other Fathers of the Greek Church, especially frequently Maximus the Confessor. Mark includes e.g. the entire Apocalypse of John together with a commentary compiled apparently by himself from Andrew of Caesarea and Oikoumenios (folios 44v-71v). The only part of this anthology up till now edited are a few scholia on Ecclesiastes by ``Neilos''. (22) A Florilegium patristicum secundum alphabeti litteras dispositum, described by Richard (23) seems to be an extract from this huge anthology. Further comparative study of these two anthologies is necessary. All subsequent texts (except, of course, the paschalion) are contained in the present edition :

(20) Cf. F,III,1-4 : Tau˜ta aÊne`feron pro`q se, wâ hespesi` a moi kefaly`, eÊpeidy´ proseta`jhyn dia` te sy˜q grafy˜q dia` te eÊk sto`matoq tou˜ yÉmete` rou aÊdelfou˜ tou˜ kai´ aÊpokomistou˜ ty˜q grafy˜q gra`vai soi vujwfely˜ lo`gia pro´q swtyri` an vujy˜q a²gonta.

(21) On this manuscript, cf. below p. XXXIII. (22) Cf. Santo Lucaé , Nilo d'Ancira sull'Ecclesiaste. Dieci scolii sconosciuti, in : Biblica, commentarii periodici Pontificii Instituti Biblici 60 (1979), pp. 237-246; and id., Gli scolii sull'Ecclesiaste del Vallicelliano greco E 21, in : Augustinianum 19 (1979), pp. 287-296. The scholia are on ff. 200r-203r of ms. C. The same texts are also quoted in the smaller anthology, chapter F,XL. (23) Cf. M. Richard, Les florileéges spirituels grecs, in DSAM, vol. V, pp. 475512. It is contained in codex Atheniensis BN 328, ff. 2-91; Hierosolymitanus Sancti Sepulchri 171, ff. 48v-128v; Vallicellianus gr. 67 (E 21), ff. 1-123 (this manuscript contains also Mark's shorter anthology !).

xvi

INTRODUCTION

º [307r-331v] A second anthology, much shorter in size and arranged according to subjects; it found some readers as the two additional copies prove. [henceforth ``F''] º [331v-333r] A dedicatory letter to Irene. [``E''] º [333r-339v] Lo`goq pro´q euÊgenesta`tyn vujy`n º an older sermon summarising the Christian life, also for Irene. [``A''] º [339v-343r] Dia`taxiq eÊn eÊpitomð˜ wÉq tupiko´n oÌlou tou˜ eÊniautou˜ pro´q kosmiko´n swhy˜nai boulo`menon. A rather similar but somewhat shorter and less complete sermon for a layman seeking salvation. [``B''] º [343v-346r] Ê Ek tw˜n hespesi` wn pate`rwn yÉmw˜n suntehei´ q wÉq

tupiko´n pro´q mona`zontaq kai´ monazou`saq spouda`zontaq swhy˜nai. A typicon intended for nuns. [``C'']

º [346v-347r] A paschalion, which helps determining the date of composition of the manuscript: it contains Easter dates from 1267 to 1294. º [347v] A short epilogue to the entire manuscript, written down by the aged author himself. It is reproduced as a facsimile below on p. XLIII. Mark seems to have been Irene's spiritual director for a long time : he wrote three different texts for her edification. Unfortunately none of these is accurately datable. It seems, however, reasonable to assume that his writing the large anthology led to the compilation of the manuscript C (written down around 1266 AD, as the paschalion indicates) and was thus the work last written among the ones gathered in this manuscript. Before this monumental collection, Mark will have written the shorter anthology for Irene, and before that the short summary of the Christian way for her (A), which in turn he seems to have enlarged out of his sermon to a layman (B). 1. Other Works by Mark Mark is possibly also the author of a commentary on St. Sabas' typicon. It is preserved in a couple of manuscripts the oldest of which dates from the 14th century. (24) Since this manuscript

(24) Venice, Marciana, gr. app. II. 117 (coll. 1423), ff. 266r-321r.

INTRODUCTION

xvii

contains only 95 of the 100 (25) quaestiones, the original text must date further back. The commentary's structure strictly follows its 100 chapters. This text is preserved in several more manuscripts, partly together with the commented typicon. (26) PLP dates it to `before 1297'. Mark's sermons bear similarities to typica (sermon C even being one), so that it seems reasonable to suspect him of being the author of this commentary. Its title is Ma`rkou É Ieromona`jou su`ntagma ponyhe´n eiÊ q ta´ aÊporrou`mena tou˜ tupikou˜, which is the only instance of the author's name or anything personal about him mentioned in the entire text. (27) The single explanations, except for the last five chapters, all begin with jry´ (de´) eiÊ de`nai, oÌti. (28) The commentary mainly discusses what to do when a church feast happens to coincide with a Wednesday or Friday º a topic our Mark often discusses, too (see A,III, B,III and C,III-V). Mark will also have compiled the catena to St. John's apocalypse in the larger anthology himself (ff. 44v-71v : mentioned above, p. XV), and possibley some of the other chapters there, too.

2. Mark's intention Mark sees himself as an exponent of traditional Orthodox Christianity º as a mere compiler of ``immortal flowers''. (29) We have seen above that he never speaks about himself, even just casually mentions his name twice in more than 300 folios of text. In

(25) Fully contained e.g. in the later codex Vindobonensis, Theol. gr. 285, ff. 207r-263r. (26) Sinai, St. Catharinae, gr. 42, ff. 5-10v; Venice, Marciana, gr. 554, ff. 276v337v; ibid., gr. app. I. 7, ff. 188r-230r; ibid., gr. app. II. 142, ff. 244r-297r; ibid., gr. app. III. 4, ff. 677r-698v; ibid., gr. app. X. 23, ff. 428r-495v; Paris, BnF, gr. 388, ff. 420v-502v. Data from http ://pinakes.irht.cnrs.fr. Further manuscripts are mentioned in PLP No. 17084. (27) I checked the Viennese ms. only; it contains both typicon and commentary. (28) Our Mark often writes the similar iÉ ste`on, oÌti; but both formulations are, of course, common. The Sabas typicon quoted in the Viennese ms. is very similar to the one published by Pi` nelloq before the reform of Biola`kyq at the end of the 19th century; e.g. Ed. Salibe`rou, B. Gewrgi` ou Biola`ky, Tupiko`n ty˜q tou˜ Jristou˜ Mega`lyq Ê Ekklysi` aq. A Ê hy˜nai, without year. (29) Cf. Kai´ toi` nun su´n hewç˜ teterma`twtai` moi kai´ pepera`twtai, ply`ryq oÌly logi` wn tou˜ pneu`matoq, pneumatikw˜n jari` twn e²mplewq oÌly, aÊhana`twn aÊnhe`wn oÌly peplyrwme`ny (Epil., ll. 12-15).

xviii

INTRODUCTION

the epilogue to the entire manuscript, which the aged author himself wrote down somewhat clumsily, we learn some details about his motivations : (30) Mark wanted to be no longer only self-sufficient but also to help others on their spiritual path. He continues to explain that his poor health did not allow him to write down the entire manuscript by himself, so he had to use ``the hands of others'' to accomplish it. Then he asks all readers to pray for his salvation. Even though Mark can in fact hardly be called an innovative writer, his spirituality gives us valuable insight into the monastic ``main-stream'' a few decades before the outbreak of the hesychast controversy starting with teachers like the monk Nikephoros and Theoleptus of Philadelphia during or shortly after Mark's time and reaching its climax with Gregory of Sinai in the first decades of the 14th century. Like Gregory and the later hesychasts, Mark is also a teacher of laymen º in the case of Irene, apparently leading her to become a nun º and teaches the uninterrupted hesychast prayer. He emphasises the narrowness of the Christian way (cf. Mt. 7,13), which starts with the right faith followed by right deeds. The main virtues for Mark are fasting, waking (aÊgrupni` a) and prayer as penitence for man's sinfulness. This way is essentially the same for all Christians, monks and nuns just add celibacy, fleeing the ``world'' and abstinence from meat, (31) and even the secular nobility ought to take fasting and prayer seriously (e.g. A,XIII,33-37). For salvation all Christians must, in St. Paul's words (cf. Col. 3,9), take off the ``old man'' and put on the heavenly one in order to become the image of God (Gen. 1,28). Everything in life should be taken joyfully as a decision of God for which one should thank him, even when it seems unpleasant at the moment, for He knows better what we need than we do (A,XI; B,VII). Persevering till the end we can already now rejoice in the joys to come (cf. Mt. 10,22). In his three sermons, directed to different people, Mark often repeats himself (cf. the table, below pp. XXXs.). His most important admonitions cover fasting

(30) Cf. Epil., ll. 1-6. (31) Cf. A,VII,31-32 (cf. also B,VII,23-24) : [...] ty´n parhenei` an, le`gw, ty´n fugy´n tou˜ ko`smou kai´ ty´n aÊpojy´n ty˜q kreofagi` aq, [...].

INTRODUCTION

xix

(as pra˜xiq), and prayer, especially of the uninterrupted kind (as hewri` a).

3. Fasting Mark uses essentially the same fasting rules that are still in vigour today in Orthodox Christianity. For convenience, they are briefly outlined here. Wednesdays and Fridays are general fasting days, this means xerophagy (32) on these days. Mark claims the same fasting for Mondays, too. (33) There are four fasting periods : the Great Lent (forty days before Easter week, which is itself a week of increased observance and does not count among the forty), the fast before Peter and Paul (June 29), the fast before the Ascension of Mary (August 15), and the one before Christmas. The Sundays and their preceding weeks of Lent have special names, some of which Mark uses. (34) The three pre-Lenten weeks are called : i. Sunday of the Prodigal Son (Lc. 15,11-32) º kuriaky´ tou˜ aÊsw`tou, preceded by the eÉbdoma´q prosfwny`sewq y³ tou˜ A Ê rtzibouri` ou. (35) There were interminable controversies between Armenians and Greeks because of this Armenian extra fast. Being the first week of Pre-Lent, Mark also calls it prwtoapokre`ou (C,XV,2) or from the next week's name yÉ pro´ aÊpokre`ou (B,IV,21). ii. Sunday commemorating the Coming of Christ º kuriaky´ ty˜q aÊpo`krew, preceded by the eÉbdoma´q ty˜q aÊpo`krew, because no

(32) Thus ``dry'' food only : nothing of animal provenience and no oil; thus e.g. bread, salt, dried fruit and some vegetables are allowed. Usually xyrofagi` a includes monofagi` a, i.e. the consumption of only one meal a day after the ninth hour, and uÉdroposi` a, the abstinence from wine. (33) Although the Apostolic Constitutions (7,23) use harsh words for those who fast on Mondays. But both earlier (e.g. Nicon quoted below F,XXII,14-15) and later hesychasts like the Xanthopouloi also advise Monday fasting (Me`hodoq kai´ kanw´n aÊkriby˜q 31, in EPE, vol. 21, p. 296). (34) Cf. especially Beck, Literatur, pp. 253ss. (35) From Armenian @{(z(;{/( : y(o= (Ar­ aj­ aworac' pahk'), `Catechoumen's Fast', further from ({(z(;{/ (ar­ aj­ awor) `preceding'; thus `the fast of those that precede baptism'. The conversion of King Tiridates' and of his people is commemorated. After the conversion there were five days of penitence and fasting.

xx

INTRODUCTION

further meat consumption is allowed from this Sunday till Easter Sunday. iii. Sunday commemorating the Banishment from Paradise º kuriaky´ and eÉbdoma´q ty˜q turiny˜q. The consumption of milk products is still allowed. Then follows the actual Lent: i. Sunday of Orthodoxy º kuriaky´ ty˜q oÊrhodoxi` aq, commemorates the victory over Iconoclasm (842 AD); before, it was called tw˜n propato`rwn. It is preceded by the kahara´ eÉbdoma`q. ii. Sunday, today commemorating the fore-fighter of Hesychasm Gregory Palamas. iii. Sunday of the adoration of the Cross º kuriaky´ ty˜q stauroproskuny`sewq.

iv. Sunday of John Klimakos. On the Saturday before, the Akathistos Hymn is sung. v. Sunday of Mary the Egyptian. vi. Palm Week and Sunday º kuriaky´ and eÉbdoma´q tw˜n baiÎ wn, commemorating Christ's entry into Jerusalem. Then follows the Easter Week : on Good Friday and Saturday no eating or drinking of any kind is allowed (except for the ill and weak). On Easter Sunday the fasting ends. The following Sundays from Easter to Whitsuntide are called : i. Kuriaky´ ne`a or kainy` or tou˜ aÊntipa`sjatoq. In the preceding week (the diakainy`simoq or diakiny`simoq eÉbdoma`q) one does not fast at all. ii. Kuriaky´ tw˜n murofo`rwn. iii. Kuriaky´ tou˜ paralu`tou (cf. Ioh. 5,1-15). iv. Kuriaky´ ty˜q Samarei` tidoq (cf. Ioh. 4,5-52). v. Kuriaky´ tou˜ tuflou˜ (cf. Ioh. 9,1-38). vi. Kuriaky´ tw˜n aÉgi` wn pate`rwn, commemorating the Synode of Nikaia. vii. Whitsunday with the aÊkoulouhi` a ty˜q gonuklisi` aq. Special rules for the breaking, in Greek ``(kata-)lu`ein'', of the fast are required on Church feasts, as most of them may fall on Wednesdays or Fridays. (36) Most important are the Lord's feasts

(36) Mark describes these unclear cases in most detail in B,III.

INTRODUCTION

xxi

(despotikai´ eÉortai` ). Over the centuries the lists for these feasts show just slight variations; usually they comprise : (37) Birth of the Theotokos (on Sept. 8) º the Feast of the Cross (Sept. 14) º the Presentation of the Theotokos (Nov. 21) º Christ's Birth (Dec. 25) º Epiphany (Jan. 6) º the Presentation of Christ at the Temple (Feb. 2) º Annunciation (Mar. 25) º the Entry into Jerusalem (on Palm Sunday) º the Ascension of Christ (forty days after Easter) º Whitsunday (fifty days after Easter) º the Transfiguration of Christ (Aug. 6) º the Dormition of the Theotokos (Aug. 15). 4. Prayer As a precursor of the hesychast movement in the 14th century, Mark specially emphasises the continual repetition of hesychast mantra-like prayer formulas as the most important kind of devotion. Usually they consist of short verses from the bible or liturgy. (38) Such repetition may, however, happen just mentally (F,XV,18-19). Goal of this method is the unification of the mind (nou˜q) with Christ/God who is invoked in the prayer formula; all thoughts that naturally try to hinder such a continuous repetition are considered diabolical (quoting Pseudo-Chrysostomus' Epistle to the monks; cf. F,XIII,31-36). A mind thus stilled from all thoughts becomes sober, it gains ny˜viq. Salvation can be reached by coupling this sober mind with the remembrance of one's own mortality (mny`my hana`tou). A couple of examples for prayer formulae attested around Mark's time : º û Ku`rie Ê Iysou˜ Jriste`, uiÉ e´ tou˜ heou˜, eÊle`yson yÉma˜q ý or û ...me aÉmartwlo`n ý. This is the most common hesychast prayer. Cf. Mt. 20,30. (39)

(37) Mark gives a similar list in C,III, he just also includes the two feasts of St. John the Baptist. (38) In principle every hesychast may chose his own prayer. A modern Catholic revival founded by the Benedictine monk John Main (1926-1982) mostly uses the Aramaic `maranatha' (from I Cor. 16,22 º since the phrase is only transmitted in Greek, it is not clear whether it means ``Lord, come !'' or ``the Lord comes''). (39) E.g. in the Pseudo-Chrysostomos' Epistle to the Monks (l. 43) and in Nikephoros (PG 147,964 B8-11).

xxii

INTRODUCTION

º The same, but shortened to : û Ku`rie Ê Iysou˜ Jriste`, uiÉ e´ tou˜ heou˜ ý or even just û Ê Iysou˜ ý. This is only ``for the advanced and perfect''. (40) º û Ê Iysou˜, boy`hei moi ý, already found in the Apophthegmata Patrum. (41) º û É O heo´q iÉ la`shyti` moi twç˜ / tð˜ aÉmartwlwç˜ ý from Lc. 18.13, (42) cf. Ps. 78.9. º û Ê Ele`yso`n me, oÌti aÊsheny`q eiÊ mi ý from Ps. 6.3. (43) Such prayer is variously called uninterrupted prayer (aÊdia`leiptoq proseujy`), guard of the mind (fulaky´ noo`q or noo´q ty`rysiq) or of the heart (kardiaky´ fulaky`), soberness (ny˜viq), mental stillness (noera´ yÉsuji` a) or pure prayer (kahara´ proseujy`) º many of these names occur in Mark's writings. The important point about the formulae is their briefness (in order to flee prattling (44)) and repetition. (45) Mark recommends the uninterrupted prayer again and again, either in the form of the first one of the above list or the first mixed with the third one : û Ku`rie Ê Iysou˜ Jriste`, eÊle`yso`n me º uÉie´ tou˜ heou˜, boy`hyso`n me ý. On the other hand, Mark does not talk about physical methods of ``naval-gazing'', breathing techniques or the like, which will be much debated in the decades after him. He does, however, recommend traditional genuflexions together with the prayer `` É O heo´q iÉ la`shyti` moi'' (from Lc. 18,13, in F,XXV,11). All in all, his hesychasm is surprisingly similar to that taught in the Me`hodoq kai´ kanw´n aÊkriby`q by the Xantho-

(40) ``Probebyko`teq kai´ te`leioi''; according to the hesychast manual par excellence, the Me`hodoq kai´ kanw´n aÊkriby`q by the two Xanthopouloi, in EPE, vol. 21, p. 348, ll. 19ss. (41) Cf. PG 65,185 A1-2. We see here the importance of the name of Jesus in these prayers. In the beginning of the 20th century, this led to the heresy of `Imjaslavie' (Bvzckfdbt) among Russian monks on Mount Athos. They believed that the name ``Jesus'' itself was a divinity. (42) For nuns according to the Typikon of Irene Augusta (PG 127,1049 C13). Mark knows it, too (A,V,14-15). (43) Cf. John Klimakos (Scala Paradisi, Grade 15, PG 88,900 D2-3). (44) Cf. Mt. 6,7 : my´ battalogy`syte, further compare the Scholion 2 to John's Scala Paradisi, Grade 28 (PG 88,1140 D4-6). (45) For an introduction to the history of this ``Jesus prayer'' cf. Antonio Rigo, Mistici bizantini, Torino, 2008, pp. XXVI-XXIX.

INTRODUCTION

xxiii

pouloi, who wrote after the Palamist controversy, and whose manual does not give technicalities, either. They offer a list of what it takes to be a hesychast : peacefulness (eiÊ ryniko`q); undistractedness (aÊperi` spastoq); freedom from anxiety and idle thoughts (aÊme`rimnoq kai´ aÊfro`ntistoq); silence (siwpylo`q); stillness (yÌsujoq); gratitude (eÊn panti´ euÊjaristei˜n); to know one's own weakness (ginw`skein ty´n iÊ di` an aÊshe`neian); to bear one's temptations nobly (gennai` wq fe`rein tou´q peirasmou`q); and trust in God and acceptance for everything from him benefits us (pro´q heo´n eÊlpi` zein kai´ par' auÊtou˜ to´ sumfe`ron eÊkde`jeshai). (46) Mark stresses all these points, too; at one point he proposes a somewhat similar list : ``freedom from possessions, virginity, temperance (...), to restrain one's senses and to do nothing bad, to purify one's thoughts, to pray unceasingly and to thank God for all painful things that happen to us, and bear them nobly.'' (47) Yet, since Mark does not seem to know the ``prayer manual'' Peri´ fulaky˜q kardi` aq of his contemporary Nikephoros, which teaches hesychast ``yoga'' techniques, he cannot be directly associated with these hesychast ``Christian yogis''. Besides this meditative constant prayer, Mark also emphasises intercession for others according to James 5,16, which he himself often practices for the addressees of his writings (usually with Pauline phrases, mainly I Tim. 2,4 and Eph. 6,14). 5. Quotations Even in his own sermons, Mark, not wanting to write without authority, quotes continually from the Bible and the Fathers and thus a large proportion of his texts consists of quotations. (48) From the Old Testament we find Psalms and Proverbs cited most frequently, books of special importance in liturgy. Deuteronomy is also often quoted as a source for Christian precepts. Among the

(46) Me`hodoq kai´ kanw´n aÊkriby`q, 15, in EPE, vol. 21, pp. 246-258. On the uninterrupted prayer, cf. chapters 48-50, EPE, vol. 21, pp. 338-350. (47) aÊktymosu`ny, parheni` a, eÊgkra`teia (...), aiÊ shy`seiq te jalinagwgei˜ n kai´ tw˜n kakw˜n ti my´ pra`ttein, logismou´q kahai` rein, aÊdialei` ptwq proseu`jeshai kai´ ta´ eÊperjo`mena pa`nta hlibera´ euÊjari` stwq uÉpofe`rein (F,I,94-99).

(48) Cf. the long index fontium at the end of this edition.

xxiv

INTRODUCTION

Gospels Matthew is most commonly quoted º as usually among monks. Pauline allusions are also frequently found º after all the hesychast exhortation par excellence `pray unceasingly' comes from I Thess. 5,17. The most frequently quoted Fathers are, apart from the Apophthegmata and the Apostolic Constitutions, Basil, John Klimakos, Gregory Nazianzene, ``Neilos'' and Maximos. Amazingly ubiquitous are the Syriac Fathers Ephrem and Isaac of Ninveh. (49) Byzantine authors are rarely cited, the only ones quoted by name are Nikolaos of Kerkyra, Nikolaos Mystikos and Nikon from the Black Mountain (whose anthology (50) Mark knew); short excerpts from other unnamed Byzantine writers like Elias Ekdikos also occur. The Xanthopouloi's manual will quote very similar authorities a century and a half after Mark. Mark's accuracy in his quotations ranges from verbatim to quite free paraphrase, though on the whole he quotes rather precisely. (51) Often Mark explains his excerpts, but his explanations are usually well set apart as such; (52) they are usually on a literal level and easily comprehensible, though his sentences are occasionally somewhat convoluted. Between chapters VIII and XV of his anthology, Mark strikingly paraphrases more freely, before writing several chapters of his own. From chapter XXVII on, the quotations seem (53) to become more verbatim again.

(49) Soon after Mark, Gregory of Sinai rather similarly especially recommends the study of Klimakos, Isaak of Nineveh, Maximos, Symeon the New Theologian, and Hesychios and Philotheos of Sinai (De quietudine et duobus modis orationis 11, in : PG 150,1324 C13-D9). (50) It is usually refered to as Pande`ktai. E.g. in Coisl. 122 and Laur. Plut. VI,4; its 63 chapter headings are listed in PG 106,1359-1380. (51) We have to take into consideration that he may have had in his manuscripts a different text than we do in our still often uncritical modern editions. (52) Markers like eÊgw`, le` gw, toute` stin, sko`pei or similar usually make it clear. (53) The long chapter XXVII is from the Capita of Hesychios of Jerusalem (alias ``Neilos''). They exist in many varying forms and since we do not know what text Mark used, it is not clear how verbatim he quotes. But he does not seem to consciously add comments of his own here.

INTRODUCTION

xxv

III. SYNOPSES OF THE TEXTS 1. The Anthology (F) (54) According to its title this anthology is an ``ascetic work for those who renounce [the world], be they men or women, and wish to please God in stillness (yÉsuji` a).'' After a motto consisting of two verses from Elias Ekdikos' Anthologium gnomicum (around AD 1100), Mark emphasises in a short prologue that once in a monastery, one should not be distracted by anything worldly and under no circumstances leave it for secular affairs º considering Irene's political nature an understandable concern. He then begins with a kind of summary of the monastic way, first mostly drawn from biblical quotations (mainly from the Gospels), in order to prove that a true Christian has to flee the world and mortify himself. Mark differentiates three steps towards this goal : the renunciation of the world (exemplified by the 5th century ascetic Arsenios), then the acquisition of virtue, and finally vigilantly remaining in the acquired detached state of virtue and impassibility. (55) Still in his prologue, Mark defines the works of monasticism following the Syrian mystic Isaak of Nineveh: (56) to be free from secular concerns, the physical strain of prayer and bearing the memory of God uninterruptedly in one's heart. (57) After these preliminary matters, Mark tells us in chapter III what precisely Irene asked from him : ``to write her words useful for the soul''. After this brief summary (chapters I to III), Mark establishes his views with evidence from the Fathers in the subsequent actual anthology. The excerpts can be roughly grouped according to the following subjects:

(54) I am preparing a German translation of Mark's text to be published in ``Corpus Christianorum in Translation'' in 2010. There the contents of Mark's writings will be more thoroughly analysed and commented. (55) Cf. F,I,106-110. (56) Isaak, who died at the end of the seventh century, was a ``Nestorian'' hermit; despite this, he was very popular among Byzantine ascetic and mystic writers. His works were translated from Syriac into Greek in the ninth century by two monks in the Lavra of the St. Sabas monastery. (57) F,II,35-37.

xxvi

INTRODUCTION

.. hesychia and monasticism (IVº VIII), and charity (IXº XI), .. mercy prayer, esp. of the uninterrupted hesychast kind (XIIº XV), (XVIº XIX), .. confession fasting (XXº XXVI), miscellaneous precepts, especially about sins of the tongue penitence (XXVIIº XXXIV), .. and exegesis of the Lord's Prayer (XXXVº XXXVI), . a summary from John Klimakos (XXXVII) and

.

spiritual verses (by Gregory Nazianzene and Nikolaos of Kerkyra) with a short exegesis of Ecclesiastes (XXXVIIIº XLI).

Not all the chapters are based on quotations: the following ones are more or less fully written (or at least compiled) by Mark himself : I

Peri´ aÊpotagy˜q ko`smou, prologue about fleeing the

III VIII XX XXI XXIII XXVI

world. About his motives to write his texts and about the renunciation of the world according to the desert father St. Arsenios. Peri´ aÊkribou˜q eÊxomology`sewq, on confession º similar in C,X. A Ê nakefalai` wsiq peri´ tou˜ staurou˜ kai´ marturi` ai, a summary on taking up one's cross º similar in C,XXIII. Peri´ nystei` aq kai´ diai` tyq oÌlou tou˜ eÊniautou˜ kai´ pw˜q jry´ pa`nta eÊgkrateu`eshai to´n boulo`menon swhy˜nai, on

the fasting calendar, similar in C,II.

Peri´ ty˜q mega`lyq tessarakosty˜q kai´ pw˜q dei˜ telei˜shai yÉ nystei` a eÊn auÊtð˜, continuing on fasting, especially dur-

ing Lent º cf. C,XII-XVIII. (58)

Peri´ tw˜n wÉrw˜n kai´ ty˜q loipy˜q aÊkolouhi` aq, on the ca-

nonical Hours and the rest of the Office º cf. A,VI; B,V; C,XII. XXXV É Ermynei` a eiÊ q to´ pa`ter yÉmw˜n, a short compilation of exegeses on the Lord's Prayer.

(58) Chapters F,XX-XXIII form together a set of fasting precepts.

INTRODUCTION

XL

xxvii

É Ry`mata aÊpo´ tou˜ Ê Ekklysiastou˜ to´ ma`taion kai´ a²staton eÊkdida`skonta ma`la safw˜q tou˜ matai` ou bi` ou, another

short compilation of exegeses, this time on Ecclesiastes.

Among the numerous excerpts from the Fathers, there are some that cannot be traced: three dodecasyllabic verses from ``one of the Fathers'' (A,V,5-7 = B,V,5-7), Barsanouphios (F,XV, 2-4 & 12-26), Basil (F,XVIII,14-20 = C,X,27/33 and F,XXIII, 60-64), Dorotheos of Gaza (F,XXXI,10-21 and F,XXIV,51-58), Ephraem (F,XVI,3-9), ``Neilos'' (F,XIV,5-8), Chrysostomos (F,XXV,16-24), Isaak (of Nineveh? Or one of his pupils like John Dalyatha ? º F,XXXI,29-34), Maximos (F,XXX,32-40), Symeon (the New Theologian ? º F,XIX,19-23) and, especially puzzling, an explanation by an unidentifiable Symeon (F,XXXIII,3-23) of why many Christians insult each other (against Mt. 5,22). It is not in all cases clear whether Mark teaches by himself or quotes an excerpt that cannot be located since he does not always name his sources, but in the mentioned cases he quotes the authors' names of his sources (sometimes just by ``from the same [author]''). The epilogue (F,XLII) of the anthology is largely based on Maximos' prologue to his Capita in caritatem and emphasises Mark's unworthiness to be a spiritual teacher. He rightly claims to be very largely dependant on Christian monastic tradition. In his three sermons, Mark largely expounds similar thoughts albeit here with few direct quotations from the Fathers (but with many biblical ones). 2. Mark's Letter (E) After the anthology, Mark adds a short letter of his own, obviously addressed to Irene. In it he speaks mainly about what his book º by what he seems to mean the anthology F (59) º is intended to be and how to use it : it contains the way of life (Ier. 21,8 inspired by Dtn. 30,15); the author asks Irene to carry it

(59) Since it refers to Arsenios, about whom the author ``has written her highness'' (E,59); he has done so in F,III,48-69. At this stage Irene seems to be about to engage on a spiritual career (cf. E,71-72); at the beginning of F Mark addressed her already as ``nun Eulogia'' (F,I,5).

xxviii

INTRODUCTION

with her at all times in order to remind herself of its contents, but also in order not to have it fall into wrong hands, presumably Michael and his entourage who certainly did not like the influence of the Church in his family. Mark again mentions Arsenios as a roêle model here because he left the imperial court to retire as a hermit in the Egyptian desert. Arsenios' example shows thus the importance of the virtue of humility which Mark especially emphasises next (with Irene's personality in mind?), and concludes the letter wishing her success in her spiritual career, followed by a prayer for her and her family. 3. Sermon A : Lo`goq pro´q euÊgenesta`tyn vujy`n This sermon is a summary of the Christian way, again written for Irene, presumably before the larger and more elaborate anthologies. As stated in the title, the goal of the enterprise are those otherworldly joys promised by St. Paul (I Cor. 2,9). A prologue composed of Psalm loci follows. Right faith leads to good deeds, therefore the Damascene's Creed is first quoted, then follow precepts especially for fasting (½ III-IV) and prayer (½ V). Genuflexions (while reciting the toll-collectors supplication from Lc. 18, 13) and the uninterrupted hesychast prayer are explained. (60) Then, continuing the discussion of the liturgical day, Mark deals with the canonical hours. Starting in ½ VII, Mark quotes Patristic sources in order to establish his teachings, thus already here producing a kind of anthology in nuce. He emphasises the difficulty of the Christian path, and warns that the commandments are to be taken equally seriously by laymen and by monks (Mark repeatedly quotes the Apostolic Canon 69 for this purpose). After a brief return to fasting, the author reminds his rea-

(60) Laymen are required to make at least thirty genuflexions per day (according to A,V and B,V), but monks apparently more. In C,XI Mark prescribes at least 12 (or 15 during Lent) per canonical hour; in F,XXVI even at least 300 per day. The number is not canonically fixed. Today on Mt. Athos at least 100 genuflexions per day seem to be expected (E. Amand de Mendieta, Le Mont-Athos, Paris, 1955, pp. 155-157). So this confirms that Irene was still a lay-woman when Mark wrote sermon A for her.

INTRODUCTION

xxix

der(s) that all these works become useless without true veneration of God (heosebei` a). (61) At the end of the sermon, Mark adds a recapitulation of all that had been said before (aÊnakefalai` wsiq pa`ntwn tw˜n proeiryme`nwn), starting with a list of precepts (½ X-XI), following the example of the Apostolic Constitutions. Mark's text is indeed significantly different from the Apostolic Constitutions. It seems that he quotes from a recension of the anthology called Quaestiones et responsiones traditionally ascribed to Anastasios of Sinai (7th century º CPG 7746). Richard and Munitiz tried to reconstruct the urtext from its very complicated tradition. (62) They believe it to date from the 9th century. In Migne's vol. 89 a very different text of this tradition is printed going back to the edition of Jacob Gretser (17th century). Mark knew a text similar to this latter tradition, which Richard showed to be compiled not before the 11th century. (63) Mark then lays special emphasis on charity and perseverance and continues with an exhortation to break with Satan according to the baptismal vow (following Nikolaos Mystikos º ½ XIII) and another one to womankind to be obedient to their husbands (½ XIV), following St. Paul. After a short return to uninterrupted prayer, Mark stresses in a kind of epilogue that mortification is equally necessary for the sinful and the pious (½ XVI-XVII). In a final supplication, Mark prays to the Lord's angel to succour Irene in her spiritual endeavours (½ XVIII). The fact that Mark exhorts Irene to be obedient to her husband indicates that this sermon was written before her husband's death (which was before 1257 (64)). It seems likely that Mark reused the very similar, but somewhat less elaborate Sermon B and adapted

(61) Le` gousi ga´r oiÉ aÌgioi pate`req· oÌtan oÉ nou˜q tou˜ ty˜q heosebei` aq skopou˜ eÊpila`hytai, to`te kai´ to´ profane´q e²rgon ty˜q aÊrety˜q aÊno`nyton gi` netai (A,IX,8-10).

This quote can be found in Ephraem the Syrian and Mark the Hermit. Its ultimate source is unknown. (62) Anastasii Sinaitae quaestiones et responsiones, edd. M. Richard et J. Munitiz, CCSG 59, Turnhout, 2006. (63) M. Richard, Les veèritables `Questions et reèponses' d'Anastase le Sina|«te, in : Bulletin d'Information de l'Institut de Recherche et d'Histoire des Textes 15 (1967-1968), pp. 39-56. (64) According to PLP No. 21360.

xxx

INTRODUCTION

it for Irene. Both sermons were later (around 1266) included in our codex C. 4. Sermon B : Dia`taxiq eÊn eÊpitomð˜ Mark wrote this sermon to an unknown layman who strove for the true Christian life. It follows a more or less identical scheme like Sermon A for Irene. Mark names the main points in the prologue : a virtuous life, right faith and right conduct all through the liturgical year. ½ 2 quotes the Damascene's Creed. Then Mark speaks at length about fasting, which became necessary because of Adam's greedy deed. In ½ 5 Mark starts to discuss prayer, again especially of the uninterrupted kind. The following paragraphs describe commandments, especially concerning chastity, good deeds, charity and perseverance. The epilogue exhorts the reader to follow these precepts seriously. In ½ 13, Mark asks the reader to pray for him and concludes the sermon with the prospect of a blissful beyond. At the very end of the sermon Mark mentions for once his name in two rhythmic dodecasyllabic verses (B, XIII, 14-15) : É Estia`hyti ty`nde ty´n pandaisi` an ty´n yÍn eÊgw` soi Ma`rkoq yuÊtre`pisa diafo`rwn ply`housan o²vwn, wâ fi` loq.

This sermon is very similar to the one above, but in some points less elaborate. It seems therefore likely that it is older than sermon A. Compare the following chart for details: Sermon A Sermon B elsewhere in Mark's writings I,28-29 º 31-37 I,8-9 º 14-18 º II,1-40 II,1-43 º III,1-46 III,1-18 & 31-59 A,III,38-40 = C,XIII,19-20 IV,2-26 IV,1-25 A,IV,1-16, B,IV,1-15 cf. F,XXIII, 19-36 V,1-8 º 12-28 V,1-8 º 20-36 º V,26-28 V,34-36 cf. F,XXVI,4-7 V,34-42 V,37-45 º VI,1-4 VI,3-6 º VII,2-22 & 28-33 VII,1-25 A,VII,2-16, B,VII,1-15 cf. C,XXIII, 2-19 A,VII,2-9, B,VII,1-8 = F,XX,2-8 VIII,1-2 º 8-9 º F,I,41-42 º 34-35

INTRODUCTION

xxxi

VIII,9-25 º 30-37 VIII,39-44 º 5072 º 73-86 IX (first epilogue) X,4-36

º º

F,XXI,7-23 º 37-45 F,XXII,3-7 º 18-42 º 43-57

º VIII,1-30

XI XII,2-15 XIII,1-37 XIII,38-42 º XIV (on women) XV,2-12 XV,13-21 XVI,1-9 XVI,19-33 XVII,1-15 XVIII,1-10 (epilogue)

cf. IX X,4-19 º X,31-36 X,38-42 º º X,20-30 XI,2-15 XI,16-29 XII,1-15 cf. XIII,1-13

º

º

º A,X,27-32, B,VIII,21-26 = F,XXVIII,7-11 º º F,XXIX,59-96 F,XXIX,106-110, C,XVII,7-11 C,XVII,12-16, C,XXV,2-7 º cf. C,VIII,1-14, cf. F,XIII º º C,XXIV,12-28 º cf. F,XLII,25-30, E,83-90, C,XXII, 2-7 C,XXIV,2-11 cf. F,XLII,2-17

5. Sermon C : Tupiko`n In contrast to the other two, this sermon is a kind of short monastic rule. (65) The mostly feminine inflexions (66) and the precept to shun the company of men make it clear that it is primarily written for nuns. On the whole the precepts hardly differ from those Mark recommended to laymen in the other sermons, as he is convinced that all Christians alike have to take Christianity seriously. The sermon is divided into small chapters with rubric headings, apparently to facilitate its use as a reference work. First (½ 2-5) Mark discusses fasting, then sobriety (ny˜viq), silence, and the uninterrupted prayer (½ 6-8). More specifically for nuns, Mark advises against any company with men, and then continues

(65) On typica see now Job Getcha, Le Typikon deècrypteè, manuel de liturgie byzantine, preèface du hieèromoine Macaire de Simonos-Peètra, Paris, 2009. (66) Mark was evidently not accustomed to using feminine participles and adjectives, so he sometimes forgets and uses masculine ones. Manuscript R changes these endings consistently to masculine ones, since the scribe of the manuscript (an otherwise unknown Gregory, see below p. XXXIV) wanted to use the text for his own spiritual discipline.

xxxii

INTRODUCTION

to discuss confession and genuflexions. In a recapitulation Mark dwells in more detail on the rules for fasting (½ 12-16). ½ 17 marks a first conclusion, but Mark reiterates the importance of perseverance, prayer and the seriousness of the sins of gluttony and lust (quoting Gregory Nazianzene on virginity). After another short invocation and a summary follows yet another prayer concluding the text. There is no evidence that this sermon was written for Irene after she had become a nun. Indeed, if this had been the case, some reference to her person would be expected. Mark merely uses the titles meri´ q oÉsiwta`ty and yÉ sy´ oÉsiw`tyq (C,XXIV,2 and 9 respectively), which may be used for any nun of noble descent. So, lacking positive evidence concerning the recipients of this sermon, there are no clues about the time of its composition, either. This sermon has found its way into an ascetic manuscript written by one George oÉ aÉmartwlo`q (manuscript R, cf. below, p. XXXIV). 6. Epilogue of codex C In this epilogue, which is apparently in the author's hand writing, we learn at last some sparse facts about his person. He is old and too weak to write down the codex by himself. So he used the help of ``other hands''. Until recently he ``strove only for his own salvation'', although he seems to have been acquainted with Irene for some time, (67) but then became convinced that he could be of help to others by writing down his advice. In the end Mark asks all his readers to pray for his salvation according to James's precept (Iac. 5,16). Compare the reproduction of this manuscript page below, p. XLIII. IV. THE MANUSCRIPT TRADITION C V

Vaticanus, Chisianus gr. 27 º 13th century (68) Vallicellianus 67 (= E 21) º 14th century (69)

(67) Cf. F,III,4-5 : (...) gnwri` saq de´ e²kpalai ty´n aÊga`pyn, yÍn pro´q heo´n eÊke`ktyso; and the fact that Mark wrote her three treatises over an extended period of time. (68) Cf. De' Cavalieri, Codices, pp. 44-65. See also Canart - Peri, p. 175. (69) Cf. Martini, Catalogo, pp. 106-107.

INTRODUCTION

P R

xxxiii

Parisinus, Suppl. gr. 1277 º 13th century (70) Vaticanus, Reginensis gr. 48 º 14th century (71)

Only the main manuscript C contains all the texts here edited. (72) V and P contain the anthology edited here, and in the case of V also sermon B. There is no author's name in these two manuscripts. R contains only Sermon C, also without mentioning Mark's name. The bombycin codex C measures 2526187 mm and contains 349 folios with 27-41 lines per page. According to its epilogue, it was dictated by the aged author himself, thus reducing the importance of the other manuscripts as apographs to damaged parts in C (of which there are quite a few) and to some orthographical improvements in the text. The mediocre quality of the codex makes it improbable that this copy was indeed the one sent to Irene. Its contents were briefly listed above, pp. XVs. Already the first anthology is written in several hands. The second one, however, is written in one easily legible hand, in which the letter and sermon A are also written. The second sermon is written in a different hand which writes in a more condensed form. Sermon C is written in yet another hand which writes in a very condensed form, thus fitting about twice as much text on a page as the hands who wrote the text of the first anthology. This writer used the space of the entire page, with the unfortunate result that in some cases margins containing text have been cut off during the manuscript's transmission. This same hand seems to have written the paschalion. The epilogue is in Marks' own hand-writing.

C

The ascetic miscellany V is also a bombycin codex, measuring 2606180 mm and containing 563 folios. It includes Mark's shorter anthology [ff. 523r-553v] and sermon B [ff. 554r-559r], and also, at its beginning, the Florilegium patristicum secundum alphabeti litteras dispositum mentioned above (p. XV). As a conclusion it

V

(70) Cf. Astruc, Suppleèment Grec, pp. 523-525. (71) Cf. Stevenson, Codices, pp. 40-42. (72) Except the three chapters I edited in an appendix. They are only known from P and are an addition from P's scribe.

xxxiv

INTRODUCTION

contains some sti` joi kai´ aÊpofhe`gmata tw˜n aÉgi` wn pate`rwn, apparently a collection of especially note-worthy sayings of the fathers taken from the texts in the rest of the manuscript. The entire manuscript was diligently and well-readably written by one hand º but unfortunately the rubrics have often become illegible, since the red dye has not been preserved very well over the centuries. Our texts are mentioned in the manuscript's index of contents as Oratio speculativa de desertatione mundi. The writer of V follows C very closely, only correcting some obvious misspellings. P

The small parchment codex P measures 2106145 mm and contains 81 folios with some 31 lines per page. According to Astruc, the manuscript will have been produced and written in Southern Italy. It contains only the shorter anthology [ff. 46v79r], finishing its copying a few chapters before its end, but adding instead three short ascetic chapters of its own (edited here in the appendix). The hand-writing is easily legible, but some of the manuscript's pages are rather damaged. The writer had a library at his disposal and evidently often corrects the fathers' excerpts from other sources, but he writes rather absent-mindedly, and commits many accent and itacistic mistakes. Because there are so many of them, merely orthographical mistakes in this manuscript were omitted from the critical apparatus.

R

The ascetic miscellany paper codex R, consisting of II + 221 folios, contains our Sermon C on ff. 1-8v. (73) The writing is often hardly legible, especially on the top parts of its pages due to water damage; thus there are usually three hardly legible lines there. Fortunately, however, mss. C and R together offer a nearly complete text of Sermon C. The entire collection of monastic excerpts in R was put together by one Grygo`rioq oÉ aÉmartwlo`q in the 14th century, for personal use, as he writes, aÉplw˜q kai´ wÉq e²tujen e²grave (f. 16r). This can be confirmed : he sometimes shortens Mark's text slightly and sometimes corrects vulgarisms, both ap-

(73) I am indebted to Peter Van Deun who drew my attention to this manuscript. He found the codex by chance and sent me a description of it together with digital scans by email (15.12.2008). Since the Vatican Library is closed for the next few years, I could not examine the original codex.

INTRODUCTION

xxxv

parently in order to make the text more accessible for his personal use. The codex came to the West through Christian Ravius who travelled to Constantinople, Smyrna and the West coast of Asia Minor, which strengthens our suspicion that Mark lived and wrote in the vicinity of the City. There is a rather complicated system of punctuation in codex C which I slightly simplified in the edition. The following characters are used in the codex : - [,] comma, the weakest indicated break. It often corresponds to our comma, but is used more extensively (e.g. also between subject and predicate). - [·] high point, somewhat stronger (in the edition mostly · or,). It is also used as colon and occasionally where we use a question mark. There is a continuum of different heights of the point, but it does not seem possible to distinguish different strengths. - [;] semicolon, used as in the system described by Reinsch : ( 74 ) it hardly ever marks a question, but often stands between disjunctive or correlative clauses, especially between protasis and apodosis (thus usually, in the edition). - [ :] colon, (usually · in the edition), mostly used before new periods introduced by a disjunctive particle such as ga`r or de`. - [·. or ··] shifted colon, after finished periods (usually . in the edition). - [ :- or :· the writer of B uses also 7 the one of C +] colon plus hyphen. The strongest punctuation, which may be further strengthened by a following initial rubric (which occasionally happens after (shifted) colons, too). In this edition it is usually represented as a new paragraph. Direct quotations are not usually marked, only very occasionally are there marginal quotation marks. Grave accents are usually only changed to acute ones before new paragraphs. The apographs have simplified this complicated system, using almost exclusively commas, high points and paragraph markers. (74) Reinsch, Styxis, p. 262 : ``Die Kombination Punkt-Komma markiert nur bisweilen das Ende eines Fragesatzes, dagegen viel o«fter die Pause zwischen disjunktiven oder korrelativen Syntagmen oder das Ende der Protasis im Bedingungsgefu«ge, auch das Ende einer Parenthese.'' This system of punctuation occurs in Eustathios; it is otherwise rather different from Mark's.

xxxvi

INTRODUCTION

The relationship between the manuscripts presents itself thus : C (written around 1266 AD) P (s. xiii) R (s. xiv)

V (s. xiv)

Both V and P stem directly from C. V cannot descend from the incomplete P, nor the other way round as examples like V's omission of F,III,1-14 or the lines F,XVII,25-27 prove. The few mostly trivial corrections V and P share, (75) make the hypothesis of any intermediary manuscripts unnecessary. R contains only Sermon C, which V and P do not, so it will depend directly on C. Dates of Composition The paschalion yields a terminus ante quem for the codex C : its first year is 1267. Terminus post quem, on the other hand is Michael VIII's usurpation in 1259, since he is called emperor in the title of the smaller anthology. It seems reasonable to assume that the paschalion's Easter dates start one or at most two years after the composition of their manuscript, thus making it likely that codex C was written around 1266. This would all be consistent with the Mark mentioned in Pachymeres (see above, p. XI) who participated in the delegation to Arsenios in 1265. The sermons, however, were written some time earlier. So we learn in sermon A (chapter XIII) that Irene's husband John Kantakouzenos seems to be still alive (he died before 1257). It seems plausible, that Mark first wrote sermon A for Irene, followed by ever bigger collections of ascetic material: thus the shorter anthology (maybe at the occasion of her entry to a convent; (76) thus before 1261 and after 1259 (77)), and in the end (i.e. shortly before (75) F,XV,6 nyfo`ntwq VP : ny`fontoq C º F,XXIII,8 katalu˜sai C : katalu`sai VP º F,XXXV,15 aÊretð˜ VP : C caret º F,XXXVII,69 toi˜ q C : ty˜q VP º F,XXXIX,32 peritro`mei C (i vix leg.) : tre`me VP. (76) This might be deduced from Mark's admonition not to leave the monastic life again after embarking on it (F,I,3-7). (77) Because Michael is mentioned as emperor in the title.

INTRODUCTION

xxxvii

the composition of ms. C) the huge one. On the other hand, Mark seems to have re-used material from sermon B, which was directed to a layman, for the composition of the more elaborate sermon A for Irene. There are no indicators for the date of composition of Sermon C written for nuns. V. MARK'S LANGUAGE Mark's language is mostly easily comprehensible, his intention being to teach the proper way of Christian life not to compose a rhetorical master-piece. (78) But Mark's everyday language was, of course, rather different from the literary Greek he was writing, which is the reason why quite a lot of mistakes of all kinds can be found. The present section will summarise these and try to reach conclusions about Mark's vernacular Greek. 1. Grammatical Observations As often in Byzantine Greek, infinitives are used as nouns with the article in genitive. This may be a side effect of the tendency which ultimately resulted in the disappearance of the infinitive from the Greek language at large. E.g. yÉni` ka zylw`sðq tou˜ aÊkolouhy˜sai (F,III,31), similarly in F,XXIII,35, F,XXIV,24, A,I,25 and B,X,5. Mark often uses constructions of e²jein + infinitive which developed a variety of different meanings in Byzantine times, the most common ones being : (79) 1 e²jw (present) + inf. pres. : `happen' 2 e²jw (present) + inf. aor. : `is going to, will' 3 e²jw (present) + inf. aor. pass. : `must' (not in Lampe, cf. e.g. Lc. 12,50)

(78) Cf. e.g. A,XVI,15-17 : É Wq eiâjon duna`mewq, aÊfelw˜q kai´ iÊ diwtikw˜q tau˜ta sunte` heika. EiÊ ry`kein de´ kefalaiwdw˜q ta´ plei˜ sta dia´ to´ euÊsu`nopton kai´ euÊmnymo`neuton kai´ periektiko`n (sc. eiânai, ...). And F,XXIX,97-99 : Kai´ iÌ na ti` filologw˜n to´n kairo´n aÊnali` skw; EiÊ basilei` aq ouÊranw˜n eÊpitujei˜ n he` leiq, aÊpo`sjou pa`ntwn tw˜n kakw˜n kai´ tw˜n kalw˜n a²nteje. (79) Cf. mostly Lampe (s.v. e²jw).

xxxviii

INTRODUCTION

4 e²jw (imperfect) + inf. pres. : `would' 5 e²jw (imperfect) + inf. aor. : `would have; ought to have' 6 e²jw (often optative) + inf.: `be able, can'; + inf. aor. : `could' (already in Mt. 18,25) Instances in Mark's writings: (meaning 2) : Pa`nta ga´r dia´ ty˜q

mny`myq e²jei euÉrei˜n yÉ biazome`ny vujy´ ei² te ponyra`, ei² te aÊgaha`, prw˜ton de´ ta´ kaka´ e²jei iÊ dei˜n e²swhen auÊty˜q kai´ to`te ta´ kala`. ÉC ga´r mny`my e²jei kiny˜sai to´n dra`konta kai´ yÉ mny`my e²jei eÊle`gxai ty´n eÊnoikou˜san eÊn yÉmi˜n aÉmarti` an kai´ yÉ mny`my e²jei auÊty´n dapany˜sai kai´ yÉ mny`my e²jei kiny˜sai pa˜san ty´n du`namin tou˜ eÊjhrou˜ eÊn tð˜ kardi` aç, kai´ yÉ mny`my e²jei auÊty´n niky˜sai kai´ eÊkrizw˜sai kata´ me`roq (F,XIII,16-23, from Ps.-Chrys.) º Kri` nein ga´r e²jei to´n ko`smon (F,XXVII,118) (80) º Ty˜q sta`sewq ty˜q eÊk dexiw˜n tou˜ swty˜roq e²jeiq eÊpitujei˜n kai´ klyronomei˜n su´n auÊtwç˜ (A,XIII,40-41) º Ê En oÊli` gwç e²jeiq euÉrei˜n fwtismo´n vujy˜q kai´ tapei` nwsin aÊlyhy˜

(C,X,38-39). (Meaning 3) : Meta´ tou˜ euÊaggeli` ou y²goun tw˜n eÊntolw˜n tou˜ kuri` ou e²jomen krihy˜nai pa`nteq (F,I,34-35 = A,VIII,8-9) º Tau`tyn ouân ty´n hei` an oÉmologi` an aÊpaityhy˜nai e²jomen (A,XII,33-34). (Meaning 5) : EiÊ ga´r tau`tyn eiâje fula`xai oÉ prwto`plastoq

A Ê da`m, ouÊk a³n eiâje pesei˜n oÌlon to´ aÊnhrw`pinon eiÊ q ty´n talaipwri` an tau`tyn (F,XXI,5-7).

2. Mistakes Often it is not evident whether a form is a ``mistake'' or could just be spelled differently in Mark's time, therefore I only corrected forms in the text which were evidently unintentional wrong spellings. Here, I give a list of some of these, which show that Mark's pronunciation of Greek was more or less identical to that of the Modern Greek vernacular. (81)

(80) me` llei in the original (by Hesychios of Jerusalem), thus confirming the future meaning. (81) Incidentally, the same was already the case in Liutprand of Cremona's time (À 972) : cf. Johannes Koder, Liutprand von Cremona und die griechische Sprache, in : Liutprand von Cremona in Konstantinopel. Verlag der Oësterreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Wien, 1980, especially pp. 52-53.

INTRODUCTION

xxxix

º Haplo-/dittographies, (82) especially common for liquids and nasals. Examples : a²lyq instead of a²llyq, aÊly`lwn instead of aÊlly`lwn, aÊpe`riton instead of aÊpe`ritton, aÊpotatame`nyn instead of aÊpotattame`nyn, aÊren- instead of aÊrren-, aÊreu`stwq instead of aÊrreu`stwq, eÊkti` lei instead of eÊkti` llei, eÊre`hy(san) instead of eÊrre`hy(san), eÊrranisa`menoq instead of eÊranisa`menoq, euÊdia`lakton instead of euÊdia`llakton, kallo´n instead of kalo´n, kremma˜tai instead of krema˜tai, mellw˜n instead of melw˜n, pa˜ssyq instead of pa`syq, prosly`mati insteadof prosly`mmati. º /i/ The itacist mistake par exellence: i, ei, y, ð, oi, u, ui are all pronounced /i/ and thus often confused, especially frequently -ð and -ei, e. g. aÊposte`rð instead of aÊposte`rei, dokei˜ instead of dokð˜, eÊgkratei˜ instead of eÊgkraty˜, eiÊ instead of y³, as well as ei² tiq instead of yÌtiq and yÌper instead of ei² per, eÊpikyrw˜n instead of eÊpikurw˜n, zy`tð instead of zy`tei, kty`syq instead of kty`siq, oiÉ instead of yÉ, pa`hei instead of pa`hð, fanei´ q instead of fanð˜q, jary`sð instead of jary`sei. º /e/ aÊpostre`feshai instead of aÊpostre`feshe, prose`jetai instead of prose`jete, pai` santaq instead of peso`ntaq. º /o/ dedio`q instead of dediw`q, iÌ leon instead of iÌ lewn. º /v/ [same pronounciation of b and u after vowel] euÉdoma`q instead of eÉbdoma`q. º /g/ [``weak'' pronounciation of g] paratetagme`nyn instead of paratetame`nyn, conversely: aÊpotetame`nyn instead of aÊpotetagme`nyn.

º /yg/ [same pronounciation of gk and gg] aÊgkareuo`menon instead of aÊggareuo`menon. º /nd/ [same pronounciation of nt and nd] syma`ndra instead of sy`mantra.

º /st/ [same pronounciation of st and sh] yuÊtre`pishai instead of yuÊtre`pistai, pareskeu`ashai CV, or paraskeu`ashai P instead of pareskeu`astai. º /j/ [/i/ and /e/ before vowel turn into a semivowel] eÊpyriazo`ntwn instead of eÊpyreazo`ntwn. A similar phenomenon is the classically impossible accentuation of sabbatoku`riakon : if ia is

(82) Already common in late antique papyri (Mayser, Grammatik, ½ 49).

xl

INTRODUCTION

counted as one syllable the word does not violate the accent rules. (83) º Loss of terminal -n : a²llo instead of a²llon; eÊgaggra instead of eÊn Ga`ggraç [the scribe did not seem to be familiar with this place name]. º Mistakes in accentuation are relatively rare, especially if we except cases, in which different usage was prevalent at the time (things like oÌta`n tiq). The classical conventions were used throughout in the edition. Instances of mistakes : dw´q instead of dwç˜ q, eÊndu`sai instead of eÊndu˜sai, eÊxapostei˜lai instead of eÊxapostei` lai, e²xousi instead of eÌxousi, eÊsjykw˜q instead of eÊsjykw`q, ka`n instead of ka²n, katapaty˜sai instead of katapaty`sai [optative, not infinitive], nysteuou˜sin instead of nysteu`ousin, oÊligo´n instead of oÊli` gon, ouÊ instead of ouà, platei` a instead of platei˜a, suneleusw`men instead of suneleu`swmen, triply´ instead of triply˜, feu`ge instead of feu˜ge, jloy˜q instead of jlo`yq. 3. Neogrecisms In contrast to actual mistakes, these were left in the edition. Where forms seemed possibly unintelligible to the modern reader, I mentioned the classical equivalent in the critical apparatus. º Vocabulary: aÊkmy`n `already' (F,XX,19 and A,VIII,51) (4mod. Greek aÊko`my), this already occasionally occurred in antiquity; (84) zatri` kia `game of dice' (F,XXIX,87); oÊpwriko`zoumon R corrected from uÉporiko`zwmon C, (C,XIII,4) `a lenten soup'; sarakosty` for tessarakosty` (F,XXIV,4, corrected in the text); taulia´ `backgammon' (F,XXIX,86); tragwçdy`mata probably already meaning `songs' (F,XXIX,86); jro`noq, `year' (85) (A,V,17, like in modern Greek). º Verb forms : Mod. Greek future (he`lei ei² pð 4 ha´ pð˜); mod. Greek desinences : -oun instead of -ousi as 3rd pl. act. ind. (e.g. e²joun); -esai instead of -ð as 2nd sg. med. (e.g. fle`gesai); wrong stemm forms (kataba`lai as aorist; a²fysa which, however, is al-

(83) The same thing often happens in Modern Greek, e.g. e²piasa. (84) Even in Xenophon (Anabasis, 4,3,26, Ed. Marchant). Atticists warn against it (cf. Pape, s.v.). (85) The parallel locus B,V,24 has indeed eÊniauto`n.

INTRODUCTION

xli

ready usual in late antiquity instead of the classical aÊfy˜ka; the same for e²dwse instead of e²dwke; prostihei˜ instead of prosti` hysi); confusion between medium and passive forms (eÊhea`hyq and biashy`tw intended as aor. med. (86)); confusion between aor. conj. and fut. (87) (euÌrð three times intended as future º F,I,10; F,XVIII,14 and F,XXVII,87, similarly fu`geiq as future); a possible modern Greek indeclinable participle in F,XXXV,39: eÊmpeso`ntaq; and a mistake that makes it probable that the ancient Greek perfect was no longer actively used. (88) º Augmentation : eÊkatala`lysaq, eÊkate`lusaq, eÊprosyu`jeto, on the other hand : la`bomen. (89) º Syntactical vulgarisms: quite a lot of modern Greek iÌ na-constructions (as surrogate for infinitives (90)) occur; iÉ na + fut. (A,XI,3); eÊa`n + ind. (F,XXXII,35-36), also ka²n + ind. (F,XXXVII,59-60); eiÊ q for dative constructions (e.g. F,XXIX,100-101); twice Mark writes a superfluous wÉq (F,XVII,31 and F,XXIV,5). º Problems with cases nearly always concern uses of the dative (this case was obviously already obsolete in the spoken language), e. g. di` dwmi + 2 acc.; soi instead of se; sy instead of soi; pro´q tou`toiq instead of pro´q tou`touq; and peri´ tau`taiq instead of peri´ tou`twn; eiÊ q pa`nta bebaptisme`non or even pa`nta bebaptisme`non alone in the syntactical function of a dative. EiÊ q and eÊn are occasionally confounded; eiÊ q and dia` are sometimes used where datives would be expected. º Comparative as superlative: wÉq aÊrjaiote`raq kai´ prw`tyq eÊntoly˜q.

º Wrong gender for participles and adjectives related to Irene or the nuns of Sermon C. Mark, hardly surprisingly for a monk, does not seem to be accustomed to the use of feminine forms.

(86) In Modern Greek all forms of medium and passive are identical. (87) As already often in the koine, cf. Schwyzer, Griech. Gram., p. 789 and Victor Magnien, Le futur grec, 2 vols., Paris, 1912. (88) De`dwken instead of e²dwken (F,XXIV,6), where an aorist form is expected. Further miscellaneous verbal mistakes : piplei` tw instead of pimpla`tw, sumparadi` dei instead of sumparadi` dwsi. (89) The augment had already disappeared in non-stressed position (cf. Mayser, Grammatik, ½ 72,4). (90) cf. C. A. Trypanis, Early medieval Greek iÌ na, in : Glotta 38 (1960), pp. 312-313.

xlii

INTRODUCTION

VI. PRINCIPLES OF THE EDITION This edition basically contains the text Mark dictated for manuscript C. Of course, I wrote all the abbreviations in full and simplified and harmonised the punctuation, as stated above p. XXXV. The apographs are mainly important for holes and other problems in C, the emendations of mistakes, and in order to trace the understanding of our texts. Thus, I have not changed non-classical forms, but corrected evident, not intended spelling mistakes and some few impossible forms when the other manuscripts change them, too; this is, of course, mentioned in the critical apparatus. The apparatuses are the usual ones in CCSG : an apparatus fontium, followed sometimes by one listing internal correspondences in the text, then the extant manuscripts, the critical apparatus and a comparative apparatus for the quoted texts. (91) Rubrics incorporated in the text of the manuscripts are printed centred. Marginal rubrics have been relegated to the critical apparatus. The used editions of the sources are listed in the index fontium at the end of the volume. As always in CCSG, quoted text is printed non-bold, whereas all text by Mark is bold; biblical quotations are italicised and bold when quoted by the author directly, nonbold, when quoted by his source.

(91) The following words are nearly consistently misspelt in the manuscripts :

oÊligo`n for oÊli` gon, euÉdoma`q for eÉbdoma`q, pentikosty` for pentykosty`, aÊgei` rw for aÊgy`rw, uÉdrwposi` a for uÉdroposi` a, eÊnna`ty and h' for eÊna`ty, and tesara`konta for tessara`konta in R. They are corrected tacitly in the edition.

Vaticanus, Chisianus gr. 27 (= C), f. 347v Epilogue in the author's own handwriting (see the edition p. 181)

FLORILEGIUM ET SERMONES TRES

CONSPECTUS SIGLORUM ET ABBREVIATIONUM

V P R

Vaticanus, Chisianus gr. 27 º A.D. 1265 vel 1266, dictatus ab auctore Romanus,Vallicellianus 67 (E 21) º s. XIV Parisinus, Suppl. gr. 1277 º s. XIII Vaticanus, Reginensis gr. 48 º s. XIV

[ ... ] a.c. add. ed. iter. lac. mg. p.c. praem. ras. s.l. transp. ut vid. v.l.

addidi delendum ante correctionem addidit, addiderunt editio(nem) iteravit lacuna(m) (in) margine post correctionem praemisit, praemiserunt (sub) rasura supra lineam transposuit, transposuerunt ut videtur varia lectio

C

Lo`goq aÊskytiko´q pro´q aÊpotaxame`nouq, ei² te a²ndraq y²goun gunai˜kaq, kai´ boulome`nouq eÊn yÉsuji` aç hew ˜ç euÊaresty˜sai· eÊsjedia`shyn de´ pro´q ty´n monajy´n kura´n EuÊlogi` an, ty´n auÊtade`lfyn tou˜ euÊsebesta`tou basile`wq kurou˜ Mijay´l tou˜ Palaiolo`gou.

5

Sti` joi

Pygy´n na`ousan yÊhikw˜n dro`son lo`gwn eÊ ntau˜hÊ eÊ feurei˜q, eiÊ mete` lhðq gnysi` wq·

10

rÉy`mata kefalaiw`dy eÊk tw ˜ n hei` wn grafw ˜ n eÊklejhe`nta kai´ ` É ` ` suntehenta eiÊ q upoheseiq diaforouq.

Peri´ aÊpotagy˜q ko`smou

F, I

Pro`logoq Ê Iste`on oÌti ouÊ jry´ to´n aÊpotaxa`menon y³ ty´n aÊpotaxame`nyn ´ ton ko`smon kai´ pro´q to´n bi` on – ma˜llon de´ to´ sta`dion – aÊpo5 dramw´n tw ˜ n monajw ˜ n, ei² ge dia´ heo´n aÊpeta`xato, pa`lin aÊnastre`feshai eiÊ q to´n ko`smon kai´ kosmikw ˜ n merimna˜n pragma`twn y³ prospa`sjein pro´q tou´q oiÊ kei` ouq.

F,Tit., 9/10 Elias Ecdicus, Anth., PG 127,1129/1130 (Tit.) = PG 90,1401 A2-3

CVP F,Tit.,1/7 deest P 4/7 deest V 10 eÊfeurei˜ q] scripsi, eÉfeu`ryq CVP F,I,2 Pro`logoq] deest V 4 to´n1] to´ C

siz Ê 307r

4

FLORILEGIUM

Ê Ek tou˜ kata´ Mathai˜on euÊaggeli` ou Fysi´ ga´r oÉ ku`rioq· oÉ balw´n ty´n jei˜ra auÊtou˜ eÊpÊ a²rotron kai´

10 strefo`menoq eiÊ q ta´ oÊpi` sw ouÊk e²stin eu²hetoq eiÊ q ty´n basilei` an

tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n· kai´ ei² tiq e²rjetai pro`q me kai´ ouÊ misei˜ to´n pate`ra auÊtou˜ kai´ ty´n myte`ra kai´ ty´n gunai˜ka kai´ ta´ te`kna kai´ tou´q aÊdelfou´q kai´ ta´q aÊdelfa`q, e²ti de´ kai´ ty´n eÉautou˜ vujy`n, ouÊ du`natai` mou mahyty´q eiâ nai· kai´ oÌstiq ouÊ basta`zei to´n stau15 ro´n eÉautou ˜ kai´ e²rjetai oÊpi` sw mou, ouÊ du`natai` mou eiâ nai mahyty`q · kai´ pa`lin le`gei pa˜q ouân, oÌstiq eÊx uÉmw ˜ n ouÊk aÊpota`ssetai pa˜si toi˜q eÉautou˜ uÉpa`rjousin, ouÊ du`natai` mou eiâ nai mahyty`q. Ê Ofei` lei ouân pa˜q oÉ boulo`menoq klyronomy˜sai ty´n basilei` an tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n bia`zeshai pro´q ta´q eÊntola´q tou˜ kuri` ou – kahw´q 20 le`gei pa`lin· biasty` eÊstin yÉ basilei` a tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n kai´ biastai´ aÉrpa`zousin auÊty`n · kai´ eiÊ se`lhete dia´ ty˜q steny˜q pu`lyq, oÌti platei˜a yÉ pu`ly kai´ euÊru`jwroq yÉ oÉdo´q yÉ aÊpa`gousa eiÊ q ty´n aÊpw`leian, kai´ polloi` eiÊ sin oiÉ eiÊ sporeuo`menoi diÊ auÊty˜q. Ti` steny´ yÉ pu`ly kai´ tehlimme`ny yÉ oÉdo´q yÉ aÊpa`gousa eiÊ q ty´n zwy`n, kai´ 25 oÊli` goi eiÊ si´ n oiÉ euÉri` skonteq auÊty`n. Ê Ek tou˜ kata´ Ê Iwa`nnyn euÊaggeli` ou Ì Ohen eÊpikurw ˜ n pa`ntaq tou´q lo`gouq, ouÍq eÊla`lysen eÊn tw ˜ç euÊaggeli` w ˜ n eÊme´ kai´ my´ lamba`nwn ta´ rÉy`mata` ç , le`gei· oÉ aÊhetw

9/10 Lc. 9,62 21/25 Mt. 7,13 -14

11/16 Lc. 14,26-27 28/33 Ioh. 12,48-50

16/17 Lc. 14,33

20/21 Mt. 11,12

CVP 8 Mathai˜ on] P, Mathe`on C, rubrica deest V 11 kai´ 1] pa`lin add. P 15 eÉautou˜ ] scripsi, auÊtou˜ CVP 16 eÊx uÉmw˜n oÌstiq P 20 pa`lin] deest P 26 rubrica in P, vix leg. C, deest V 27 eÊpikyrw˜n CVP

9 oÉ balw´n] ouÊdei´ q eÊpibalw´n Lc. 23 eiÊ sporeuo`menoi] eiÊ serjo`menoi Mt.

11 tw˜n ouÊranw˜n] tou˜ heou˜ Lc.

5

I, 8-50

mou e²jei to´n kri` nonta auÊto`n· oÉ lo`goq, oÍn eÊla`lysa, eÊkei˜noq kri30 nei˜ auÊto´n eÊn tð ˜ eÊsja`tð yÉme`raç · oÌti eÊgw´ aÊpÊ eÊmautou˜ ouÊk eÊla`lysen, aÊllÊ oÉ pe`mvaq me paty´r auÊto´q eÊntoly`n moi de`dwke ti` ei² pw | 307v kai´ ti` laly`sw· kai´ oiâ da, oÌti yÉ eÊntoly´ auÊtou˜ zwy´ aiÊ w`nio`q eÊstin. ouân eÊgw´ lalw ˜ kahw´q ei² ryke` moi oÉ paty`r, ouÌtwq lalw ˜. ÉOra˜çq, oÌti meta´ tou˜ euÊaggeli` ou y²goun tw ˜ n eÊntolw ˜ n tou˜ ku35 ri` ou e²jomen krihy Ê poste`llwn ga´r tou´q mahyta´q ˜ nai pa`nteq. A auÊtou˜ eÊpi´ to´ ky`rugma eiâ pen· poreuhe`nteq mahyteu`sate pa`nta ta´ e²hny, bapti` zonteq auÊtou´q eiÊ q to´ o²noma tou˜ patro´q kai´ tou˜ uiÉou˜ kai´ tou˜ aÉgi` ou pneu`matoq, dida`skonteq auÊtou´q tyrei˜n pa`nta, oÌsa eÊneteila`myn uÉmi˜n. Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Ê Iakw`bou tou˜ aÊdelfohe`ou

40

Fri` xomen pa`nteq eÊnnoou˜nteq, oÌti, eÊa´n eÍn li` pð yÉmi˜n, ouÊk eÊsme´n te`leioi dou˜loi tou˜ Jristou˜, pa`nta ga´r aÊpaitou`meha fula`ttein. Dia´ tou˜to le`gei oÉ aÌgioq Ê Ia`kwboq oÉ aÊdelfo`heoq· ti` to´ o²feloq, aÊdelfoi` mou, eÊa´n pi` stin le`gð tiq e²jein, e²rga de´ my´ e²jð; 45 My´ du`natai yÉ pi` stiq sw ˜ sai auÊto`n; Kai´ eÊpife`rei· uÉpota`gyte ouân tw ˜ç hew ˜ç · aÊnti` styte de´ tw ˜ç diabo`lw ˜ n· ç , kai´ feu`xetai aÊfÊ uÉmw eÊggi` sate tw ˜ç hew ˜ç kai´ eÊggiei˜ uÉmi˜n. Kahari` sate jei˜raq, aÉmartwloi` , kai´ aÉgni` sate kardi` aq, di` vujoi. Talaipwry`sate kai´ penhy`sate kai´ klau`sate· oÉ ge`lwq uÉmw ˜ n eiÊ q pe`nhoq metastrafy`tw 50 kai´ yÉ jara´ eiÊ q katy`feian. Tapeinw`hyte eÊnw`pion kuri` ou, iÌ na

36/39 Mt. 28,19-20

43/45 Iac. 2,14

34/35 = A,VIII,8/9

41/42 = A,VIII,1/2

45/51 Iac. 4,7-10

CVP 40 rubrica deest V

44 e²jð] e²jei CVP

46 de´ ] deest V

30 aÊp Ê ] eÊx Ioh. 49 metastrafy`tw] Iac. byz., metatrapy`tw Iac. 51 iÌ na uÉvw`sð] kai´ uÉvw`sei Iac.

50/

6

FLORILEGIUM

uÉvw`sð uÉma˜q. Eiâ ta eÊntreptikw`teron fa`skei· moijoi´ kai´ moijali` deq, ouÊk oi² date, oÌti yÉ fili` a tou˜ ko`smou e²jhra tou˜ heou˜ eÊstin; Í Oq a³n boulyhð˜ fi` loq eiâ nai tou˜ ko`smou, eÊjhro´q tou˜ heou˜ kahi` statai. Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Grygori` ou tou˜ heolo`gou

55

OuÊ ga´r yÉ peri´ sw˜ma mo`non aÉmarti` a pornei` a kai´ moijei` a le` getai, aÊlla´ ma`lista yÉ para`basiq tw˜n hei` wn kai´ despotikw ˜ n eÊntolw ˜ n· eÊ po`rneusan, ga`r fysin, eÊ n toi˜ q eÊ pitydeu`masin auÊtw˜n. Tou˜ aÉgi` ou aÊposto`lou Pe`trou lo`goq kai´ didaskali` a

60

Le`gei kai´ oÉ aÌgioq aÊpo`stoloq Pe`troq· aÊgapytoi` , parakalw ˜ wÉq paroi` kouq kai´ parepidy`mouq aÊpe`jeshai tw ˜ n sarkikw ˜ n eÊpihumiw ˜ n, aiÌ tineq strateu`ontai kata´ ty˜q vujy˜q. Kai´ eÊpife`rei· tapeinw`hyte ouân uÉpo´ ty´n krataia´n jei˜ra tou˜ heou˜, iÌ na uÉma˜q 65 uÉvw`sð eÊn kairw ˜ç , pa˜san ty´n me`rimnan uÉmw ˜ n eÊpirri` vanteq ` É ´ É ` eÊpÊ auÊto`n, oÌti auÊtw me lei u pe r y mw n . Ny vate, grygory`sate· ˜ç ˜ oÌti oÉ aÊnti` dikoq yÉmw ˜ n dia`boloq wÉq le`wn wÊruo`menoq peripatei˜, àç aÊnti` styte stereoi´ tð˜ pi` stei. zytw ˜ n ti` na katapi` ð – w

6)

51/54 Iac. 4,4 56/59 Greg. Naz., Or. 37,19,1-5 (p. 310) (= PG 36,304 C158/59 Ps. 105,39 61/63 I Ptr. 2,11 64/68 I Ptr. 5,6 -8

CVP 51 uÉvw`sei CVP Eiâta º fa`skei] kai´ eÊpife`rei P eÊntreptiko`teron CV 53 fi˜ loq C 60 rubrica in P tantum 61 le`gei º Pe`troq] deest P 63 kai´ eÊpife`rei] deest P 66 me`llei CVP uÉpe´r] peri´ P 68 katapi` ei CVP 51/52 moijoi´ kai´ moijali` deq] Iac. byz., moijali` deq Iac. 57 aÊlla´ ] kai´ oÉtiou˜n yÌmarteq, kai´ add. Greg. 57/58 yÉ para`basiq tw˜n hei` wn kai´ despotikw˜n eÊntolw˜n] yÉ peri´ to´ hei˜ on paranomi` a. Greg. 58 eÊpo`rneusan] Po`hen para`sjwmen; Tou˜to tujo´n aÊpaitei˜ q· praem. Greg. 66 uÉpe´r yÉmw˜n] 67 oÌti] deest Ptr. yÉmw˜n] uÉmw˜n Ptr. 68 katapi` ð] Ptr. peri´ uÉmw˜n Ptr. byz., katapiei˜ n Ptr.

7

I, 51-85

Tou˜ aÉgi` ou aÊposto`lou kai´ euÊaggelistou˜ Ê Iwa`nnou tou˜ heolo`gou ÉWsau`twq le`gei kai´ oÉ yÊgapyme`noq Ê Iwa`nnyq oÉ heolo`goq· oÉ le`gwn, oÌti « aÊgapw ˜ to´n heo`n », kai´ ta´q eÊntola´q auÊtou˜ my´ tyrw ˜ n, veu`styq eÊsti´ n kai´ eÊn tou`tw ç yÉ aÊly`heia ouÊk e²stin. ÉO le`gwn eÊn auÊtw ˜ç me`nein oÊfei` lei kahw´q eÊkei˜noq | periepa`tyse 308r kai´ auÊto´q ouÌtwq peripatei˜n. Kai´ eÊpife`rei· my´ aÊgapa˜te to´n 75 ko`smon myde´ ta´ eÊn tw ˜ç ko`smw ç · eÊa`n tiq aÊgapa˜ç to´n ko`smon, ouÊk e²stin yÉ aÊga`py tou˜ patro´q eÊn auÊtw ˜ç · oÌti pa˜n to´ eÊn tw ˜ç ko`smw ç – yÉ eÊpihumi` a ty˜q sarko`q, yÉ eÊpihumi` a tw ˜ n oÊfhalmw ˜ n kai´ yÉ aÊlazonei` a tou˜ bi` ou – ouÊk e²sti tau˜ta eÊk tou˜ patro`q, aÊllÊ eÊk tou˜ ko`smou eÊsti` n. Kai´ oÉ ko`smoq para`getai kai´ yÉ eÊpihumi` a auÊtou˜· 80 oÉ de´ poiw ˜ n to´ he`lyma tou˜ heou˜ me`nei eiÊ q to´n aiÊ w ˜ na. 70

Tou˜ aÊposto`lou Pau`lou ÉOmoi` wq kai´ oÉ aÌgioq aÊpo`stoloq Pau˜lo`q fysin· a²ra ouân, aÊdelfoi` , oÊfeile`tai eÊsme´n ouÊ tð˜ sarki´ tou˜ kata´ sa`rka zy˜n· eiÊ ga´r kata´ sa`rka zy˜te, me`llete aÊpohnð`skein· eiÊ de´ pneu`mati ta´q 85 pra`xeiq tou ˜ sw`matoq hanatou˜te, zy`seshe. Ì Osoi ga´r pneu`mati

70/72 I Ioh. 2,4 86 Rom. 8,12-14

72/74 I Ioh. 2,6

74/80 I Ioh. 2,15-7

82/

CVP 69 rubrica in P tantum 71 aÊgapw˜] oÉ aÊgapw´n P 72 kai´ eÊn º e²stin] deest P 77/78 aÊlazwnei` a CVP 81 rubrica in P tantum 82 aÊpo`stoloq Pau˜lo`q] Pau˜loq oÉ aÊpo`stolo`q P 83 oÊfeile`tai] oÊfeile`te CV 83/ 84 kata´ º ga´r] deest P

71 aÊgapw˜ to´n heo`n] e²gnwka auÊto´n Ioh.

78 tau˜ta] deest Ioh.

8

FLORILEGIUM

heou˜ a²gontai, ouàtoi` eiÊ sin uiÉoi´ heou˜. Kai´ pa`lin le`gei· ouÊdei´ q strateuo`menoq eÊmple`ketai tai˜q tou˜ bi` ou pragmatei` aiq, iÌ na tw ˜ç stratology`santi aÊre`sð· kai´ oÉ aÊgwnizo`menoq pa`nta eÊgkrateu`etai· kai´ eÊpife`rei· dia´ pollw ˜ n hli` vewn dei˜ yÉma˜q eiÊ selhei˜n eiÊ q ty´n basi90 lei` an tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n. Kai´ aÉplw ˜ q pa˜sa grafy´ to´ mi˜soq tou˜ ko`smou dida`skei pa`nta bebaptisme`non, pollw ˜ç ma˜llon yÉma˜q tou´q monajou`q· meta´ ga´r tw ˜ n hei` wn eÊntalma`twn plei` ona yÉmei˜q ty´n aÊkri` beian aÊpaitou`meha, oiàon aÊktymosu`nyn, parheni` an, eÊgkra`teian – ouÊ mo`non 95 tw ˜ n eÊfama`rtwn pra`xewn aÊlla´ kai´ auÊtw ˜ n tw ˜ n pahw ˜ n y²goun tw ˜ n aÊpokru`fwn eÊpihumiw ˜ n ty˜q vujy˜q –, aiÊ shy`seiq te jalinagwgei˜n kai´ tw ˜ n kakw ˜ n ti my´ pra`ttein, logismou´q kahai` rein,

aÊdialei` ptwq proseu`jeshai kai´ ta´ eÊ perjo`mena pa`nta hlibera´ euÊjari` stwq uÉpofe` rein. Katalalei˜n de´ y³ loidorei˜n y³ oÊmnu`ein y³

³ eiÊ pei˜n tina tw 100 katakri` nein y ˜ n bebaptisme`nwn « mwre` » pa˜si pistoi˜q kekw`lutai, po`sw ç ma˜llon toi˜q monajoi˜q. É q e²jomen aÊmahei` aq eÊsjedia`samen. Kai´ tau˜ta me´n ouÌtwq· w Jry´ toigarou˜n pro´q tou`toiq prosa`xai kai´ eÊk tw ˜ n lo`gwn tw ˜n aÉgi` wn pate`rwn ta´q marturi` aq, oÌpwq su´n hew ˜ç aÊpodei` xwmen, ³ telei` a fugy´ 105 oÌti yÉ monajiky´ politei` a ouÊk e²stin a²llo ti aÊllÊ y kai´ ne`krwsiq ko`smou. Ouàtoq ga´r yÉmi˜n oÉ prw ˜ toq aÊgw´n uÉpa`rjei fugei˜n eÊk tou˜ ko`smou kai´ kata´ kra`toq ta´ pa`hy niky˜sai, deu`teron de´ aâhlon to´ kty`sashai ta´q aÊreta`q, | tri` toq de´ di` auloq ty˜q 308v patriky˜q porei` aq yÉmw ˜ n to´ nyfali` wq fula`ttein kai´ aÊgru`pnwq, Í ` 110 a sunagagwmen.

86/88 II Tim. 2,4 88 I Cor. 9,25 89/90 Act. 14,22 Marc. Erem., De paen.VII,2- 4 (p. 234) 98 I Thess. 5,17

97/99 cf.

CVP 89 kai´ eÊpife`rei] deest P 102 aÊmahei` aq] aÊmahei` an P

94 mo`nwn CVP

99 oÉmnu`ein CVP

I, 86 - II, 18

9

Kai´ prw ˜ ton me´n oÉ koino´q dida`skaloq pa`ntwn kai´ ty˜q eÊnhe`ou sofi` aq aÊna`plewq Ê Iwa`nnyq fymi´ oÉ ty˜q kli` makoq toiau˜ta diagoreu`ei· oÉ eÊ n aÊlyhei` aç to´n ku`rion aÊgapy`saq, oÉ eÊ n aÊlyhei` aç ty˜q

F, II

5

10

15

mellou`syq basilei` aq eÊ pitujei˜n eÊ pizyty`saq, oÉ eÊ n aÊlyhei` aç po`non peri´ tw˜n eÉ autou˜ ptaisma`twn eÊ sjykw`q, ouÊke` ti aÊgapaç˜ , ouÊke` ti fronti` zei y³ merimnaç˜ , ouÊ jryma`twn, ouÊ do`xyq, ouÊ fi` lwn, ouÊ te` knwn, ouÊk aÊdelfw˜n, ouÊdeno´q eÊ pigei` ou to´ para`pan· aÊlla´ pa˜san auÊtou˜ ty´n sje` sin kai´ fronti` da eÊ ktinaxa`menoq kai´ misy`saq – e² ti de´ kai´ ty´n eÉ autou˜ sa`rka – aÊmeri` mnwq kai´ aÊo`knwq Jristwç˜ aÊkolouhei˜ kata´ to´n eiÊ po`nta aÌgion· eÊ kolly`hy yÉ vujy` mou oÊpi` sw sou, kai´ to´n a²llon to´n aÊei` mnyston eiÊ ryko`ta· eÊ gw´ de´ ouÊk eÊ kopi` asa katakolouhw˜n soi, kai´ yÉme` ran y³ aÊna`pausin aÊnhrw`pou ouÊk eÊ pehu`mysa, ku`rie. Kai´ pa`lin auÊto´q fa`skei· aiÊ sju`ny megi` sty uÉpa`rjei to´ pa`nta ta´ proeiryme` na katalipo`ntaq – meta´ ty´n kly˜sin yÉmw˜n, yÍn oÉ ku`rioq ke` klyken yÉma˜q kai´ ouÊk a²nhrwpoq – tino´q fronti` zein my´ duname` nou yÉma˜q euÊergety˜sai eÊ n tð˜ wÌraç ty˜q aÊna`gkyq yÉmw˜n y²goun ty˜q eÊ xo`dou. Tou˜to ga`r eÊ stin, oÍ eiâpen oÉ ku`rioq,

F,II,3/13 Ioh. Clim., Scala 2,1, PG 88,653 B9-D1 10/11 Ps. 62,9 13 Ier. 17,16 14/20 Ioh. Clim., Scala 2,2, PG 88,653 D1-8

12/

CVP F,II,5 eÊsjykw˜q CVP C 16 y³n CVP

aÊgapa˜n P

14 Kai´ º fa`skei] deest P

pa`li

F,II,5 eÊsjykw`q] oÉ eÊn aÊlyhei` aç mny`myn kola`sewq ktysa`menoq kai´ kri` sewq aiÊ wni` ou, oÉ eÊn aÊlyhei` aç fo`bon ty˜q eÉautou˜ eÊxo`dou aÊnalabw`n, add. Clim. 6 aÊgapaç˜ ] aÊgapy`sei Clim. fronti` zei y³ merimna˜ç] fronti` sei y³ merimny`sei do`xyq] tou˜ Clim. jryma`twn] ouÊ ktyma`twn, ouÊ gone`wn add. Clim. bi` ou add. Clim. 7 fi` lwn] fi` lou Clim. sed fi` lwn Ed. Ign. 8 kai´ ] pa˜san ty´n peri´ tou`tou Clim. 9 e²ti] eÊpeidy´ Clim. aÊmeri` mnwq] pro´q tou`twn gumno´q kai´ praem. Clim. 10 aÊkolouhei˜ ] pro´q to´n ouÊrano´n aÊei´ ble`pwn kai´ ty´n eÊkei˜ hen boy`heian aÊnadejo`menoq add. Clim. 12 soi] oÊpi` sw sou Ier. 13 y³ aÊna`pausin] deest Ier.

10 20

25

30

35

FLORILEGIUM

strafy˜nai eiÊ q ta´ oÊpi` sw kai´ my´ euÉrehy˜nai eu²heton eiÊ q ty´n basilei` an tw˜n ouÊranw˜n. Kai´ pa`lin· oÉ ku`rioq to´ euÊo`lishon yÉmw˜n tw˜n eiÊ sagwgikw˜n ginw`skwn, kai´ wÉq euÊjerw˜q toi˜q kosmikoi˜q sundia`gonteq y³ suntugja`nonteq pa`lin eÊ pi´ to´n ko`smon strefo`meha, fysi´ pro´q to´n eiÊ ryko`ta auÊtwç˜ eÊ pi` trevo`n moi [fysi´ ] ha`vai to´n pate` ra mou· a²feq tou´q nekrou´q ha`vai tou´q eÉ autw˜n nekrou`q. Kai´ aÊllajou˜· eÊ xe` lhete eÊ k me` sou auÊtw˜n kai´ aÊfori` shyte kai´ aÊkaharsi` aq ko`smou my´ aÌpteshe, le` gei ku`rioq. Kai´ pa`lin· oÉ ko`smou xeniteu`wn myke` ti ko`smwç prosvau`sð· pefu`kasi ga´r ta´ pa`hy filepi` strofa eiânai. Le`gei de´ kai´ oÉ aÌgioq Ê Isaa`k, oÌti oiÉ poiou˜nteq kai´ plyrou˜nteq ty´n aÊga`pyn tw ˜ç plysi` on eÊ n toi˜q swmatikoi˜q, ouàtoi polloi´ eÊ n twç˜ ko`smwç· oiÉ de´ eÊ rga`tai ty˜q kaly˜q yÉsuji` aq kai´ ty˜q monajiky˜q politei` aq kai´ aÊsjolou`menoi twç˜ hewç˜ mo`liq euÉri` skontai kai´ spa`nioi` eiÊ sin. Ta´ ga´r e² rga ty˜q monajiky˜q politei` aq tau˜ta` eiÊ sin· eÊ leuheri` a aÊpo´ tw˜n kosmikw ˜ n pragma`twn kai´ oÉ eÊ n proseujð˜ swmatiko´q ko`poq kai´ yÉ aÊdia`leiptoq pro´q heo´n kardi` aq mny`my.

19/20 cf. Lc. 9,62 21/25 Ioh. Clim., Scala 2,3, PG 88,653 D8-14 24/ 25 Mt. 8,21-22 26/27 Ioh. Clim., Scala 2,15, PG 88,657 A15-B2 26 cf. Is. 52,11 28/29 Ioh. Clim., Scala 3,8, PG 88,664 D9-12 30/34 Isaac Nin., Or. 18,235-239 (olim 79,3,10) 35/37 Isaac Nin., Or. 18,247-249 (olim 79,4,5)

CVP 24 me CV

fysi´ ] deest P, delevi

ha`vai] aÊpelhei˜ n praem. P

21 ku`rioq] yÉmw˜n add. Clim. 24 fysi´ ] aÊpelhei˜ n Clim. 25 a²feq] oÉ de´ Ê Iysou˜q le`gei autwç˜ · aÊkolou`hei moi kai´ praem. Mt. 30 oÌti] ble`pe praem. Isaac poiou˜nteq] eÊleymosu`nyn add. Isaac 31 polloi´ ] eiÊ sin add. Isaac 32/33 kai´ ty˜q monajiky˜q politei` aq kai´ ] oiÉ Isaac 35 Ta´ ga´r] deest Isaac ty˜q monajiky˜q politei` aq] monajou˜ Isaac 36 kosmikw˜n proseujð˜] proseujai˜ q Isaac pragma`twn] swmatikw˜n Isaac

II, 19 - III, 28

F, III

5

10

15

20

25

11

Tau˜ta aÊne`feron pro`q se, wâhespesi` a moi kefaly`, eÊpeidy´ proseta`jhyn dia` te sy˜q | grafy˜q dia` te eÊk sto`matoq tou˜ yÉmete`rou 309r aÊdelfou˜ tou˜ kai´ aÊpokomistou˜ ty˜q grafy˜q gra`vai soi vujwfely˜ lo`gia pro´q swtyri` an vujy˜q a²gonta, gnwri` saq de´ e²kpalai ty´n aÊga`pyn, yÍn pro´q heo´n eÊke`ktyso, kai´ pw ˜ q me`jri tou˜ nu˜n fle`gesai uÉpe´r ty˜q swtyri` aq sou· sumple`kei de` se oÉ eÊjhro´q eÊn tð˜ panourgi` aç auÊtou˜, profa`sei tou˜ aÊgahou˜, dio`ti ginw`skei to´ he`lyma ty˜q dianoi` aq sou kai´ spouda`zei, eÌwq a³n diaskeda`sð auÊto´ kai´ eÊmpodi` sð eÊk ty˜q aÊrety˜q ty˜q periektiky˜q – le`gw dy´ ty˜q fugy˜q tou˜ ko`smou. Kai´ oÉrishei´ q eÊmeri` mnysa gra`vai pro´q ty´n Éq heofili` an sou, aÍ para´ toi˜q aÉgi` oiq eÊrre`hysan kai´ toi˜q pa˜sin w kano`neq eÊte`hysan· kai´ eÊranisa`meno`q tinaq lo`gouq, oiÌ tineq kai´ pro´q to´n so´n hei˜on skopo´n aÊpoble`pousi, tolmyrw ˜ q aÊne`feron – ma˜llon de´ eÊpitagy´n peply`rwka. Tou˜to ga´r diamartu`retai pa˜sa hei` a grafy`, oÌti, eÊa´n my´ katafrony`sð a²nhrwpoq tw ˜ n timw ˜ n kai´ tw ˜ n aÊtimiw ˜ n tou˜ ko`smou tou`tou do`xyq te kai´ aÊdoxi` aq, ke`rdouq kai´ zymi` aq, kai´ uÉpomei` nð uÉpe´r ty˜q aÊrety˜q – ma˜llon de´ uÉpe´r ty˜q aÊga`pyq tou˜ heou˜ – o²neidoq kai´ muktyrismo´n kai´ zymi` an, eÌwq kai´ tuptyma`twn, kai´ ge`mytai kata`gelwq kai´ mwro´q kai´ ly˜roq para´ tw ˜n hewrou`ntwn auÊto`n, ouÊ du`natai eÊpimei˜nai eÊn tw ˜ç aÊgahw ˜ç ty˜q aÊrety˜q skopw ˜ç . Dio`ti, eÊa´n aÌpax aÊnoi` xð hu`ran tai˜q aiÊ ti` aiq oÉ a²nhrwpoq, ouÊj yÉsuja`zei oÉ dia`boloq eÊpana`gwn profa`seiq to´ faino`menon heofilei˜q kai´ li` an aÊnagkai` aq meta´ sunejw ˜ n tw ˜n aÊnarihmy`twn aÊpanty`sewn, eÌwq ouà diaskeda`sð kai´ aÊfani` sð ty´n aÊgahy´n auÊtou˜ pro`hesin, yÍn eÊkty`sato eÊk tou˜ aÊgahou˜ skopou˜ ty˜q eÊk tou˜ ko`smou fugy˜q auÊtou˜, kai´ ty´n he`rmyn ty˜q kardi` aq, yÍn oÉ heo´q auÊtw ˜ç eÊdwry`sato. Dia´ tou˜to, eÊa´n aÊgapa˜çq eÊn aÊlyhei` aç

CVP F,III,1/14 deest V 3 ty˜q grafy˜q] deest P 3/4 vujwfely˜ ] tina add. P 6 fle`gesai] (pro fle`gð) fle`gese C 15 ante tou˜to] rubricam Tou˜ auÊtou˜ add. V hei˜ a CVP 20 nomishð˜ ] in P tantum, addidi 21/22 aÊrety˜q] deest P

12

FLORILEGIUM

ty´n aÊrety´n ty˜q monw`sewq, eÊn ðà yuÊdoki` mysan oiÉ aÊrjai˜oi pate`30 req kai´ to´n eÊjhro´n eÊni` kysan, ouÌtwq euÉry`seiq teleiw ˜ sai ty´n

eÊpihumi` an sou ty´n eÊpainoume`nyn, yÉni` ka zylw`sðq tou˜ aÊkolouhy˜sai toi˜q i² jnesi tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn pate`rwn kai´ la`bðq eÊn tð˜ dianoi` aç sou ty´n dy`lwsin tou˜ bi` ou auÊtw ˜ n· oiÌ tineq [auÊtw ˜ n] yÊga`pysan ty´n aÊrety´n ty˜q monw`sewq kai´ ouÊk eÊmeri` mnysan sty˜sai ty´n 35 aÊga`pyn tw ˜ n iÊ di` wn auÊtw ˜ n y³ eÊzy`tysan aÉplw ˜ sai eÉautou´q pro´q aÊna`pausin auÊtw ˜ n, ouÊde´ ðÊde`shysan fugei˜n eÊk ty˜q aÊpanty`sewq tw ˜ n oiÊ ome`nwn eiâ nai timi` wn· kai´ oÌte ouÌtwq yâsan oÉdeu`onteq ouÊj É q katafronou˜nteq tw w ˜ n aÊdelfw ˜ n auÊtw ˜ n para´ toi˜q sofoi˜q kai´ gnwstikoi˜q eÊkri` nonto, ouÊde´ wÌsper fronou˜nteq | y³ aÊmelou˜nteq y³ 309v 40 uÉsterou ˜ nteq eÊn diakri` sei, kaha`per eÊrre`hy tini´ auÊtw ˜ n aÊpologi` aç toi˜q timw ˜ si ty´n yÉsuji` an kai´ ty´n uÉpojw`rysin ma˜llon ple`on ty˜q aÊpanty`sewq tw ˜ n aÊnhrw`pwn. ²Anhrwpoq, fysi` n, oÍq manha`nei eÊn pei` raç ty´n gluku`tyta ty˜q yÉsuji` aq eÊn twç˜ kelli` wç auÊtou˜, ouÊj wÉq katafronw ˜ n tou˜ plysi` on 45 feu`gei ty´n aÊpa`ntysin auÊtou ˜ , aÊlla´ dia´ to´n karpo´n oÍn truga˜ç eÊk ty˜q yÉsuji` aq. Sko`pei peri´ A Ê rseni` ou kai´ Makari` ou Kai´ oÉ me`gaq A Ê rse`nioq pa`ntote e²feuge kai´ ouÊk a³n eÊpau`eto aÊpanty˜sai` tini, wÌste eÊme`mvato auÊto´n oÉ aÌgioq Maka`rioq me`m50 vin peplyrwme`nyn aÊga`pyq, le`gwn· « ti` feu`geiq eÊ x yÉmw˜n; » Kai´

43/45 cf. Apophth., Coll. alph., Heo`dwroq 14, PG 65,189 D8-192 A2 50, 52, 55/56, 58 Apophth., Coll. sys., SC 387, 2,3 -5; Coll. alph., ÊArse`nioq 1-13, PG 65,88 B-92 A

CVP 33 oiÌ tineq auÊtw˜n] deest Ca.c., sed add. Cmg., auÊtw˜n delevi ouÌtwq] deest P 47 rubrica VP, non leg. C 48 oÉ ] deest P

37 eiânai º

43/46 cf. Pa`lin eiâpen · a²nhrwpoq mahw´n ty´n gluku`tyta tou˜ kelli` ou ouÊj wÉq aÊtima`zwn to´n plysi` on auÊtou˜ feu`gei. Apophth.

III, 29-71

55

60

65

70

13

aÊpelogy`sato oÉ ge`rwn aÊpologi` an haumasty´n kai´ aÊxie`painon le`gwn· « oÉ heo´q oiâden, oÌti aÊgapw˜ uÉma˜q, aÊllÊ ouÊ du`namai eiâ nai meta´ tou˜ heou˜ kai´ meta´ tw ˜ n aÊnhrw`pwn ». Kai´ ty´n gnw ˜ sin tau`tyn ty´n haumasty´n kai´ aÊxie`painon ouÊk eÊx eÉte`rwhen aÊllÊ eÊk ty˜q hei` aq fwny˜q eÊxe`mahe, fysi` n· « A Ê rse` nie, feu˜ge tou´q aÊnhrw`pouq kai´ swç` zð ». Kai´ iÌ na my´ nomi` swmen, oÌti tou˜to eÊrre`hy auÊtw ˜ç tou˜ fugei˜n mo`non kai´ eÊxelhei˜n eÊk tou˜ ko`smou, aÊlla´ kai´ eÊxi` syq kai´ eÊk tw ˜ n aÊdelfw ˜ n fugei˜n, meta´ ga´r to´ katalipei˜n auÊto´n to´n ko`smon kai´ eÊlhei˜n auÊto´n kai´ oiÊ ky˜sai ty´n lau`ran pa`lin yu²xato tw ˜ç hew ˜ç , pw ˜ q kalw ˜ q zy˜sai dunyhð˜. « Ku`rie, fysi` n, oÉdy`gyso`n me pw˜q swhw˜ », kai´ eÊdo`kei a²llo ti me`llein aÊkou˜sai, kai´ fwny˜q despotiky˜q pa`lin y²kousen eÊk deute`rou ty˜q auÊty˜q kai´ Éq prostihei˜ auÊtw ˜ç kai´ le`gei· « feu˜ge, siw`pa, yÉsu`jaze ». Kai´ w Éq eÊde`xato tau˜ta oÉ maka`rioq A Ê rse`nioq eÊn aÊpokri` sei tð˜ hei¨ kð˜, w yân eÊn tw ˜ç ko`smw ˜ n monajw ˜n ç , fugei˜n eÊpetra`py – kai´ meta´ tw geno`menoq to´ auÊto´ pa`lin eÊrre`hy auÊtw ˜ç , to`te eÊbebaiw`hy kai´ e²gnw, oÌti ouÊk aÊrkei˜ auÊtw ˜ç eiÊ q kty˜sin zwy˜q aÊgahy˜q to´ fugei˜n mo`non tw ˜ n kosmikw ˜ n, aÊllÊ eÊxi` syq eÊk pa`ntwn. My´ ga´r du`natai` tiq aÊntisty˜nai kai´ eiÊ pei˜n ti pro´q ty´n hei` an fwny`n. ÉWsau`twq kai´ tw Ê ntwni` w ˜ç aÉgi` w ç A ç eÊrre`hy eÊn aÊpokalu`vei fysi` n· « eÊ a´n he` lðq yÉsuja`sai, my´ eiÊ q HybaiÎ da aÊpe` lhðq aÊllÊ eiÊ q

71/72 Athan.,Vita Antonii, 49,17, p. 268 (= PG 26,913 D)

CVP 52 oiâden] scripsi cum Apophth., eiâden CVP 56 nomy`swmen CVP auÊtwç˜ ] deest P 59 la`bran CVP 60 kalw˜q zy˜sai] kalozy`sai P 61 a²llo] deest Ca.c., add. Cs.l. 62 ty˜q] toi˜ q P 63 prostihei˜ ] sic CVP (pro prosti` hysi) 64 aÊpokri` sei] scripsi, aÊpokru`vei CV, aÊpokalu`vi P 66 auÊtwç˜ ] auÊto´n P 68 ga´r] kai´ P 71 yÉsuja˜sai CVP

71/72 eÊa´n º e²rymon] Ka³n eiÊ q ty´n HybaiÎ da aÊne`lhðq, ka³n, wÉq eÊnhumð˜, kate`lhðq eiÊ q ta´ bouko`lia, plei` w kai´ diplasi` ona to´n ka`maton e²jeiq uÉpome`nein. EiÊ de´ he`leiq o²ntwq yÊremei˜ n, a²nelhe nu˜n eiÊ q ty´n eÊndote`ran e²rymon. Apophth.

14

FLORILEGIUM

ty´n eÊ swte` ran e² rymon ». Ê Ea´n ouân oÉ heo´q eÊpitre`pð yÉmi˜n fugei˜n

75

80

85

90

95

eÊk pa`ntwn kai´ ouÌtwq aÊgapa˜ç tou´q eÊn tð˜ yÉsuji` aç, oÉpo`te uÉpomei` nwsin eÊn auÊtð˜ oiÉ aÊgapw ˜ nteq auÊto`n, ti` q eÊstin oÉ profasizo`menoq | profa`seiq parame`nein tð˜ suntuji` aç kai´ aÊntily`vei, tw ˜ç 310r dokei˜n, kai´ boyhei` aç tw ˜ n kataponoume`nwn aÊnhrw`pwn; Ê Ea´n de´ tw Ê ntwni` w Ê rseni` w ˜ç aÉgi` w ˜ç mega`lw ç A ç kai´ tw ç A ç yÉ fulaky´ wÊfelð˜ kai´ yÉ fugy´ boyhð˜, po`sw ç ma˜llon toi˜q aÊshene`sin yÉmi˜n; Kai´ eÊa´n tou`touq, ouÍq oÉ ko`smoq oÌloq e²jrðze kai´ tou˜ lo`gou auÊtw ˜ n kai´ ty˜q he`aq auÊtw ˜ n kai´ ty˜q boyhei` aq auÊtw ˜ n, proeti` myÉ ´ ´ Ê ´ Ê É ` sen o heoq to eiâ nai autouq en ysuji` aç pleon ty˜q aÊntily`vewq pa`syq ty˜q aÊnhrwpo`tytoq, po`sw ˜ç my´ duname`nw ç ma˜llon tw ç eÉau` ´ Ê ´ ´ Ê ´ ton fulaxai kalw ˜ q; ÉC gar despotiky entoly ty˜q aga`pyq yÉ le`gousa· aÊgapy`seiq ku`rion to´n heo`n sou eÊx oÌlyq ty˜q vujy˜q sou kai´ eÊx oÌlyq ty˜q kardi` aq sou, ple`on oÌlou tou˜ ko`smou kai´ ty˜q fu`sewq kai´ tw ˜ n auÊty˜q, ouÌtwq plyrou˜tai yÉni` ka uÉpomei` nð tiq eÊn tw ˜ç mi` sei tou˜ ko`smou, y²goun eÊn tð˜ yÉsuji` aç tou˜ kelli` ou auÊtou˜. Ì Oson ga´r makru`netai` tiq tw ˜ n aÊnhrw`pwn eÊn gnw`sei, tosou˜ton tw ˜ç hew ˜ç oiÊ keiou˜tai. He`leiq de´ pa`lin kty`sashai kai´ ty´n aÊga`pyn tou˜ plysi` on kata´ ty´n euÊaggeliky´n eÊntoly´n eÊnto´q ty˜q vujy˜q sou; Kty˜sai auÊty´n makru`nousa eÉauty´n eÊx auÊtw ˜n kai´ to`te katakai` etai eÊn soi´ yÉ e²kkausiq ty˜q aÊga`pyq pa`ntwn kai´ jary`sð eÊpi´ tð˜ he`aç auÊtw ˜ n. He`leiq pa`lin, iÌ na divy`swsi` se oiÉ aÊgapw ˜ nte`q se; ÉWrisme`naiq yÉme`raiq he`asai ta´q o²veiq auÊtw ˜ n· É q aÊlyhw w ˜ q yÉ pei˜ra dida`skaloq pa`ntwn.

84/85 Mt. 22,37 4,52,1

90 cf. Mt. 22,39

95 cf. Macar. Chrys., Par., Centuria

CVP 75 twç˜ ] tw˜n P 79 tou˜ ] deest P to´n P 95 pei` ra CVP

81 to´] scripsi, tou˜ CVP

86 tw˜n]

III, 72 - IV, 17

15

Bou`lomai de´ proshei˜nai kai´ eÉte`raq rÉy`seiq kefalaiw`deiq aÉgi` wn pate`rwn, pro´q to´n auÊto´n skopo´n aÊpoblepou`saq eiÊ q mei` zona plyrofori` an ty˜q sy˜q aÊgjinoi` aq.

F, IV

Fysi´ ga´r oÉ eÊn aÊskytai˜q me`gistoq hei˜oq paty´r yÉmw ˜ n Nei˜loq, oÌti 5

ÉC yÉsuji` a prw ˜ ton kai´ eÊxai` reton e²jei kalo`n, oÌti to´ bla`pton ouÊj oÉra˜tai auÊt𘷠to´ de´ my´ oÉrashe´ n ouÊ de` jetai yÉ dia`noia· to´ de´ my´ geno`menon eÊ n auÊtð˜ ouÊ kinei˜ eÊn fantasi` aç ty´n mny`myn· to´ de´ my´ kinou˜n ty´n mny`myn ouÊk eÊ rehi` zei to´ pa`hoq· my´ kinoume` nou de´ tou˜ pa`houq, bahei` an e² jei galy`nyn kai´ eiÊ ry`nyn oÉ nou˜q

10 kai´ yÉ dia`noia.

Kai´ pa`lin protre`pwn pro´q to´ feu`gein pa`nta to´n eÊmpodi` zonta pro´q swtyri` an fysi`

15

My´ ei² pðq, oÌti ouÊ du`namai tyry˜sai y³ eÊkplyrw ˜ sai [ty´n eÊntoly´n tou˜ heou˜] y³ dia´ pate` ra y³ dia´ myte` ra y³ dia´ te` kna y³ aÊdelfou´q y³ di Ê eÌ tero`n tina ty´n tou˜ heou˜ eÊ ntoly`n, ouÊ ga´r eÊ kei˜noi` se rÉu`sontai ty˜q eÊ pikeime` nyq oÊrgy˜q kai´ tou˜ aÊteleuty`tou skw`lykoq. ² Estw de` soi pa˜q oÉ eÊ nantiou`menoq pro´q kato`rhw-

F,IV,5/10 Nilus, De mon. praestantia 11, PG 79,1073 B14 -C5 ad mon., PG 79,1240 B4 -10

13/19 Evagr., Par.

CVP F,IV,4 Fysi´ º oÌti] rubricam Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Nei` lou· to´ o²feloq ty˜q yÉsuji` aq· fysi´ ga`r tiq tw˜n aÉgi` wn pate`rwn habet P ga´r] deest V 11/12 Kai´ º fysi` ] rubricam Tou˜ auÊtou˜· oÌti feu`gein dei˜ pa`nta ta´ eÊmpodi` zonta pro´q swtyri` an yÉmw˜n habet P 13 y³ ] scripsi, yÍ P, eiÊ CV 13/14 ty´n eÊntoly´n tou˜ heou˜ ] deest P, delevi 17 soi] deest P eÊnantiou`menoq] soi add.V

F,IV,5 É C yÉsuji` a prw˜ton kai´ eÊxai` reton e²jei kalo`n] Dia´ tou˜to kalo´n yÉ yÉsuji` a Nilus 6 yÉ ] deest Nilus 7 eÊn] tð˜ Nilus 9/10 oÉ nou˜q kai´ yÉ dia`noia] ta´ e²ndon Nilus 13 y³ eÊkplyrw˜sai] deest Evagr. 14 myte`ra] y³ dia´ gunai˜ ka add. Evagr. 14/15 y³ aÊdelfou´q] deest Evagr.

16

FLORILEGIUM

sin eÊntolw ˜ n heou˜ kai´ aÊretw˜n bdelukto´q kai´ misyto`q, twç˜ toiou`twç myde´ suneshi` ein kalo`n. | 20 Tou ˜ aÉgi` ou Maxi` mou – oÌti ouÊde´n wÊfelei˜ yÉ pi` stiq mo`ny a²neu tw ˜n

e²rgwn, kata´ to´n aÊdelfo`heon Ê Ia`kwbon

25

My´ ei² pðq, oÌti yÉ vily´ pi` stiq yÉ eiÊ q to´n ku`rion yÉmw ˜ n Ê Iysou˜n Jristo´n du`natai` me sw˜sai. A Ê my`janon ga´r tou˜to, eÊ a´n my´ kai´ ty´n aÊga`pyn ty´n eiÊ q auÊto´n dia´ tw˜n e² rgwn kty`sð. To´ ga´r vilw˜q pisteu`ein – kai´ ta´ daimo`nia pisteu`ousi kai´ fri` ssousin.

Sko`pei oÌti, oÌson feu`gei tiq to´n ko`smon, oiÊ keiou˜tai auÊtw ˜ç oÉ heo`q, kai´ to´ aÊna`palin – le`gei kai´ oÉ aÌgioq Ê Isaa`k

F,V

5

Ì Oson feu`gei tiq to´n ko`smon kai´ eiÊ q to´n aÊgw˜na tou˜ heou˜ eiÊ se` lhð, tosou˜ton parrysia`zetai yÉ kardi` a auÊtou˜ eÊ n tð˜ euÊjð˜. Kai´ pa`lin· oÌson eÌ lketai pro´q ty´n aÊna`pausin tou˜ ko`smou, sterei˜tai ty˜q boyhei` aq tou˜ heou˜.

22/26 Max. Conf., Cap. de car. 1,39

25/26 Iac. 2,19

F,V,3/6 Isaac Nin., Or. 38,104 -106 (olim 73,70,1)

22/26 = F,XXX,26/29

CVP 18 eÊntolw˜n] tw˜n praem. P

24 kty`sei CVP

F,V,1/2 auÊtwç˜ oÉ heo`q] vix leg. CVP

18 eÊntolw˜n] deest Evagr.

22 yÉmw˜n] uÉmw˜n Max.

F,V,3 feu`gei tiq to´n ko`smon kai´ ] ga´r Isaac 4 eiÊ se`lhð] tiq add. Isaac 5 euÊjð˜ ] auÊtou˜ add. Isaac 5/6 eÌlketai º ko`smou] eÊk pollw˜n eÉlkushð˜ oÉ a²nhrwpoq Isaac

310v

17

IV, 18 - V, 25

ÉC ga´r eiÊ ry`ny eÊ k ty˜q ta`xewq gi` netai, kai´ to´ fw˜q eÊ k ty˜q eiÊ ry`nyq genna˜tai eÊ n tð˜ vujð˜, kai´ oÉ heo´q eÊn tð˜ eiÊ ry`ny aÊpoka-

lu`ptetai. Ê Egeny`hy, ga`r fysin, eiÊ ry`ny oÉ to`poq auÊtou˜. 10 Kai´ pa`lin oÉ auÊto`q· ouÊj iÉ kanei˜ oÉ nou˜q pro´q du`o oÉmili` aq, y²goun pro´q ty´n oÉmili` an tou˜ heou˜ kai´ pro´q ty´n tou˜ ko`smou· ouÊ du`nashe, ga`r fysi, hew ˜ç douleu`ein kai´ Mamwna˜ç. Kai´ pa`lin le`gei· vujy´ yÉ to´n heo´n aÊgapw˜sa eÊ n twç˜ hewç˜ kai´ 15

20

25

mo`nwç ty´n aÊna`pausin ke` ktytai. ÉO me´n feu`gwn ty´n do`xan eÊ n gnw`sei, ouàtoq ð²sheto eÊ n tð˜ vujð˜ auÊtou˜ tou˜ me` llontoq aiÊ w˜noq. É O feu`gwn tou˜ paro`ntoq bi` ou ty´n aÊna`pausin, tou`tou oÉ nou˜q katesko`peuse tou˜ me`llontoq aiÊ w ˜ noq eÊkei` nou· oÉ sundedeme` noq tð˜ filoktymosu`nð dou˜loq tw˜n pahw˜n, ka³n my´ he`lð, gi` netai. My´ sugkri` nðq tou´q poiou˜ntaq symei˜a kai´ tera`stia eÊ n twç˜ ko`smwç toi˜q feu`gousi to´n ko`smon eÊ n gnw`sei. A Ê ga`pyson ty´n aÊrgi` an ty˜q yÉsuji` aq tou˜ kelli` ou uÉpe´ r tou˜ eÊ mply˜sai tou´q peinw˜ntaq tou˜ ko`smou kai´ eÊ pistre` vai polla´ e² hny eiÊ q prosku`nysin tou˜ heou˜. Be` ltio`n soi eiÊ ryneu`ein meta´ ty˜q vujy˜q sou eÊ n oÉmonoi` aç ty˜q eÊ n soi´ tria`doq, le` gw dy´ sw`matoq kai´ vu-

7/9 Isaac Nin., Or. 37,208-209 (olim 73,49,4) 9 Ps. 75,3 10 Isaac Nin., Or. 38,22 (olim 73,54,5) 11/12 Mt. 6,24 13/14 Isaac Nin., Or. 4,1-2 (olim 23,1,1) 15/19 Isaac Nin., Or. 4,31 et 38- 40 (olim 23,3,1) 20/29 Isaac Nin., Or. 4,137-147 (olim 23,9,1)

CVP 12 Mamona˜ CVP inserui cum Isaac

13 vujy´ ] yÉ praem. P

15 me´n] deest V

18 de´ ]

7 ga´r] deest Isaac 8/9 kai´ º auÊtou˜ ] kai´ eÊk ty˜q eiÊ ry`nyq oÉ kaharo´q aÊy´r eÊn tð˜ dianoi` aç auÊga`zei Isaac 9 eiÊ ry`ny] eÊn eiÊ ry`nð Ps. 11/12 y²goun º Mamwna˜ç ] deest Isaac 15 me´n deest Isaac 17/18 tou˜ º eÊkei` nou] to´n me`llonta aiÊ w˜na Isaac 19 ka³n º gi` netai] pe`fuke Isaac 20 tera`stia] 21 feu`gousi] yÉsuja`zousin Isaac 22 tou˜ te`rata kai´ duna`meiq Isaac kelli` ou] deest Isaac tou´q] deest Isaac 24 heou˜ ] krei˜ sson ga`r soi seauto´n lu`sai tou˜ sunde`smou ty˜q aÉmarti` aq, y²per eÊleuherw˜sai dou`louq eÊk ty˜q doulei` aq add. Isaac

18

30

35

FLORILEGIUM

jy˜q kai´ pneu`matoq, y³ eiÊ ryneu`ein tð˜ didajð˜ sou pa`ntaq tou´q diestw˜taq. ÉO ga´r ty˜q heologi` aq eÊpw`numoq Grygo`rioq oÉ hei˜oq fysi` · kalo` n eÊ sti to´ dia´ heo´ n heology˜ sai, krei˜ sson de´ to´ kaha˜ rai` tina eÉ auto´ n twç˜ hewç˜ . Ma`krunon seauto´n aÊpo´ ty˜q he` aq tou˜ ko`smou kai´ e² kkovon ta´q suntuji` aq tou˜ ko`smou· kai´ fobou˜ ty´n fu`rsin ty˜q vujy˜q, yÌtiq ei² when aÊkousi` wq kinei˜shai eÊk ty˜q aÊtaxi` aq tw ˜ n suntujiw ˜ n. É Opo`son ga´r galyniaç˜ yÉ kardi` a aÊpo´ tw˜n eÊ xwtikw˜n pragma`twn, tosou˜ton oÉ nou˜q du`natai eÊn tð˜ euÊjð˜. | Ì Ora, oÌti kalo´n yÉ sumbouly`· to´ ga´r oi² eshai eiÊ de` nai eiÊ q to´ eiÊ de` nai eÊ mpodi` zei. Tou˜ auÊtou˜ – peri´ yÉsuji` aq, eÊgkratei` aq kai´ aÊnagnw`sewq· kai´ oÌti oÉ ty´n tria`da tau`tyn aÊgapy`saq aÊgapyhy`setai uÉpo´ ty˜q zwopoiou˜ kai´ aÉgi` aq tria`doq

40

É q to´ sjola`sai OuÊde´n eÌteron mei˜zon eiÊ q euÊare`stysin heou˜, w eÊk tw ˜ n kosmikw ˜ n fronti` dwn kai´ suna`xai eÉ auto´n eÊ n eÉ ni´ to`pwç 28/29 cf. Greg. Naz., Or. 32,12,13 -14 (p. 110) (= PG 36,188 C5-7) 34 Isaac Nin., Or. 4,295-301 (olim 23,18,4) 35/36 Evagr., Spir. sent. 29 43 Isaac Nin., Or. 29,9-11 (olim 26,1,9)

30/ 41/

CVP 29 kaha`rai CVP 29/30 twç˜ º seauto´n] deest P 32 yÌtiq] scripsi cum 35/39 Ì Ora º tria`doq] deest V Isaac, ei² tiq CVP 33 galiniaç˜ CVP 36 eÊmpodi` zei] Ê En panti´ pra`gmati no`mize seauto´n eÊndey˜ eiânai didajy˜q, kai´ eÊn pa`sð tð˜ zwð˜ sou sofo´q euÉrehy`sð add. P (= Isaac Nin., Or. 4,149-151, olim 23,12,7) 26 pa`ntaq] deest Isaac 27 É O º hei˜ oq] Grygo`rioq ga´r Isaac 28/ 29 kalo`n º hewç˜ ] Me`ga to´ peri´ heou˜ lalei˜ n; ÊAlla´ mei˜ zon to´ eÉauto´n kahai` rein hewç˜ . Greg. 29 kaha˜rai` ] kahari` sai Isaac 30 Ma`krunon] EiÊ bou`lei dou˜nai ty´n sy´n vujy´n eiÊ q to´ e²rgon ty˜q proseujy˜q (...)] praem. Isaac 31 tou˜ ko`smou] deest Isaac qui habet e²kkovon] aÊpo´ seautou˜ add. Isaac alia vujy˜q] vujiky˜q oÉmili` aq Isaac 32/33 eÊk ty˜q aÊtaxi` aq tw˜n suntujiw˜n] deest Isaac qui habet alia 33 É Opo`son] Ì Oson Isaac 34 eÊn tð˜ euÊjð˜ ] de`xashai ty´n eÊk ty˜q katanoy`sewq tw˜n noyma`twn kata`plyxin Isaac 35 to´ º eiÊ de`nai] Ê En panti´ to´ oi² eshai Evagr. 41 eÊn eÉni´ to`pwç] eiÊ q eÌna to`pon kai´ to´ aÊei´ nysteu˜sai, toute`sti to´ kanoni` sai eÉauto´n Isaac

311r

19

V, 26 -58

45

eÊ n eÊ gkratei` aç gastro´q sofw˜q kai´ froni` mwq eÊ n aÊkiny`twç kahe` draç kai´ aÊdialei` ptwç sjolð˜ kai´ mele`tð tou˜ heou˜. Ê Enteu˜hen yÉ tw˜n aiÊ shy`sewn uÉpotagy`, eÊnteu˜hen yÉ kaharo`tyq tw ˜ n logismw ˜ n, eÊ nteu˜hen yÉ kahara´ swfrosu`ny, eÊ nteu˜hen yÉ he` rmy yÉ katapatou˜sa pa˜san eÊ pihumi` an biwtiky`n, kai´ iÌ na sunto`mwq ei² pw yÉ eÊ leuheri` a tou˜ aÊlyhinou˜ aÊnhrw`pou, yÉ jara´ meta´ ty˜q vujy˜q, yÉ aÊna`stasiq yÉ meta´ Jristou˜ eÊ n tð˜ basilei` aç auÊtou˜.

Peri´ aÊgrupni` aq kai´ aÊnagnw`sewq – tou˜ auÊtou˜

50

Ti` myson ty´n eÊ rgasi` an ty˜q aÊgrupni` aq, iÌ na euÌrðq eÊ ggi` zousan para`klysin eÊ n tð˜ vujð˜ sou. Sjo`lason tð˜ aÊnagnw`sei tw˜n grafw˜n tð˜ eÊ mfanizou`sð ty´n oÉdo´n tou˜ heou˜. Kai´ pro`seje oiàq aÊnaginw`skeiq. 55

Sko`pei, oÌti kalo´n yÉ aÊprospa`heia kai´ yÉ fugy´ kai´ yÉ ne`krwsiq tou˜ ko`smou

Ê Ea´n ga´r my´ aÊgwni` sð, ouÊ my´ euÌrðq· kai´ eÊ a´n my´ krou`sðq meta´ hermo`tytoq, ouÊ my´ aÊkoushð˜q.

44/49 Isaac Nin., Or. 29,13,18-19,30 & 32-34 (olim 26,2) 51/52 Isaac Nin., Or. 4,84 -85 (olim 23,6,1) 52/53 Isaac Nin., Or. 4,310-311 (olim 23, 18, 4) 53/ 54 & 57/58 Isaac Nin., Or. 4,445- 448 (olim 23,27,13) 57 cf. Mt. 7,8

CVP 50 aÊgrupni` aq] eÊleymosu`nyn add. Pras. auÊtou˜] kai´ Êanajw`rysiq add. P 53 pro`seje] P et Isaac, pro`seuje CV

oÌti kalo´n yÉ

43 kai´ º heou˜ ] deest Isaac 44/45 eÊnteu˜hen º logismw˜n] deest Isaac qui habet alia 46 katapatou˜sa] katafronou˜sa Isaac pa˜san eÊpihumi` an biwtiky`n] pa`syq eÊpihumi` aq Isaac et add. alia 47 meta´ ] deest Isaac 48/ 49 auÊtou˜ ] eÊnteu˜hen Isaac 52/53 oÉdo´n tou˜ heou˜ ] lepto`tyta tw˜n oÉdw˜n ty˜q hewri` aq Isaac 53/54 Kai´ pro`seje oiàq aÊnaginw`skeiq] ad sequens excerptum 58 hermo`tytoq] kai´ eÊpagrupny`sðq tð˜ hu`raç diynekw˜q Isaac pertinet aÊkoushð˜q] eiÊ sakoushð˜q Isaac

siy Ê

20 60

FLORILEGIUM

É O aÊgapw˜n ty´n oÉmili` an ty´n meta´ Jristou˜ aÊgapaç˜ gene` shai monastiko`q· oÉ de´ aÊgapw˜n uÉpoleifhy˜nai meta´ tw˜n pollw˜n, ouàtoq fi` loq tou˜ ko`smou eÊ sti` n. É O aiÊ shyhei´ q tw˜n aÉmartiw˜n auÊtou˜ krei` ttwn eÊ sti´ tou˜ eÊ gei` rontoq tou´q nekrou´q eÊ n tð˜ euÊjð˜ auÊtou˜, oÌte euÉrehð˜ eÊ n me` swç pollw˜n yÉ katoi` kysiq auÊtou˜. Ê Ek tou˜ z Ê lo`gou tou˜ aÉgi` ou Grygori` ou tou˜ heolo`gou

F,VI

5

10

UiÉ oi´ aÊnhrw`pwn, eÌ wq po`te baruka`rdioi; – prooimia`somai ga´r uÉma˜q eÊ k tou˜ megalofwnota`tou Daui` d – iÌ na ti` aÊgapa˜te mataio`tyta kai´ zytei˜ te veu˜doq, me` ga ti to´n eÊ ntau˜ha bi` on kai´ ty´n trufy´n kai´ to´ mikro´n doxa`rion kai´ ty´n tapeiny´n dunastei` an kai´ ty´n veudome` nyn euÊymeri` an uÉpolamba`nonteq, aÌtina wÌsper jou˜q uÉpo´ lai` lapoq a²llote eiÊ q a²llouq metarriptou`mena; OuÊk aÊnable` vomen eiÊ q to´n ouÊrano´n a²nw; OuÊk eÊ kny`vomen; OuÊ tw˜n oÊfhalmw˜n ty´n ly`myn periairy`somen; OuÊk eiÊ so`meha

59/61 Isaac Nin., Or. 54, 234 -236 (olim 34,22,1) 276 -280 (olim 34, 25,1) F,VI,2/22 Greg. Naz., Or. 19,4 - 6, PG 35,1048 C7-1049 C4

62/64 Isaac Nin., Or. 54, 2/4 Ps. 4,3

CVP 62 krei˜ tton CVP F,VI,1 aÉgi` ou] eÊn aÉgi` oiq P 10 periery`somen CVP

3 pro´q uÉma˜q] scripsi cum Greg., yÉma˜q CVP

61 ko`smou] tou`tou add. Isaac seujð˜ Isaac

62 tou˜ ] Isaac add. alia

63 euÊjð˜ ] pro-

F,VI,7 aÌtina] A Í my´ tw˜n eÊjo`ntwn ma˜llo`n eÊstin y³ tw˜n eÊlpisa`ntwn, ouÊde´ tou`twn ma˜llon y³ tw˜n ouÊde´ prosdokysa`ntwn Greg. 7/8 metarriptou`mena] rÉipizo`mena` te kai´ praem. Greg. et add. y³ wÌsper kapno´q diarre`onta kai´ wÉq o²nar pai` zonta kai´ wÉq skia´ my´ kratou`mena· ou²te aÊpo`nta duse`lpista toi˜ q ouÊ kektyme`noiq, ou²te paro`nta pista´ toi˜ q e²jousin

V, 59 - VI, 27

15

20

21

ti` q oÉ aÊlyhino´q plou˜toq kai´ ti` q yÉ o²ntwq lampro`tyq kai´ pou˜ to´ my´ metapi˜pton aÊxi` wma; OuÊ ktyso`meha tau˜ta polloi˜q iÉ drw˜si kai´ po`noiq; OuÊke`ti dei˜ trufa˜n eÊ nteu˜hen, | aÊllÊ eÊ n tai˜q eÊ lpi` si trufy`somen. Ê Ergasi` aq ga´r oÉ parw´n kairo`q, oÉ de´ me` llwn aÊntapodo`sewq. Ê Egei` reshe, a²gwmen eÊ nteu˜hen, yÊkou`samen tou˜ swty˜roq le` gontoq, ouÊ mo`non tou´q to`te mahyta`q, aÊlla´ kai´ tou´q uÌsteron aÌpantaq eÊ nteu˜hen aÊpanistw ˜ ntoq kai´ pro´q eÉ auto´n uÉvou`menon eÌ lkontoq. A Ê kolouhy`swmen aÊgahwç˜ despo`tð· fu`gwmen ta´q kosmika´q eÊ pihumi` aq· fu`gwmen to´n pla`non ko`smon kai´ kosmokra`tora· timy`swmen ty´n eiÊ ko`na· aiÊ deshw˜men ty´n kly˜sin. Ti` poiou˜men yÉma˜q auÊtou´q tapeinou`q, uÉvyloi´ gegono`teq; Tou˜ auÊtou˜ – peri´ parheni` aq kai´ swfrosu`nyq

25

A Ê gge` lwn ðÌrysai politei` an; Meta´ aÊzu`gwn eÊ ta`jhyq; My´ katenejhð˜q eiÊ q sa`rka, my´ tð˜ uÌlð mianhð˜q, ka³n a²llwq parhe`noq me` nðq. Ê Ofhalmo´q porneu`wn ouÊ fula`ssei ty´n parheni` an, glw˜ssa porneu`ousa twç˜ ponyrwç˜ mi` gnutai· po`deq a²takta bai` 16 Ioh. 14,31 20/21 Eph. 6,12 (p. 292-296) (= PG 36,296 A5-297 B2)

24/54 Greg. Naz., Or. 37,10,19-12,17 26 cf. Mt. 5,28

23/54 cf. C,XXI,1/29

CVP 22 auÉtou´q C

12 OuÊ ] Ti` q yÉ aÊpe`rantoq euÊdaimoni` a kai´ pou˜ to´ aÊsa`leuton aÊgaho`n, myde´ mehista`menon y³ eÊpibouleuo`menon; praem. Greg. 13 ouÊke`ti] ou²k ei² ti Greg. 15 kairo`q] deest Greg. 17 mo`non] ma˜llo`n ti Greg. mahyta`q] eÊk tou˜ to`pou ty˜q Ê Ioudai` aq aÊpa`gontoq add. Greg. 18 aÊpanistw˜ntoq] 19 eÌlkontoq] wÉq yÉ uÉpo`sjesiq add. Greg. 20/ aÊpanista`ntoq Greg. 21 kosmokra`tora] genw`meha kaharw˜q tou˜ poiy`santoq· add. Greg. 21 kly˜sin] metahw`meha ty´n zwy`n add. Greg. 25 tð˜ uÌlð mianhð˜q] my´ katenejhð˜q eiÊ q uÍlyn, my´ tð˜ uÌlð gamyhð˜q Greg. 25/26 parhe`noq] a²gamoq Greg.

311v

sih Ê

22

30

35

40

FLORILEGIUM

nonteq eÊ gkalou˜ntai no`son. Parheneue` tw kai´ yÉ dia`noia· my´ rÉembe` shw, my´ plana`shw, my´ tu`pouq eÊ n auÊtð˜ fere` tw ponyrw˜n pragma`twn. Kai´ oÉ tu`poq me` roq pornei` aq eÊ sti` n· my´ eiÊ dwlopoiei` tw tð˜ vujð˜ ta´ misou`mena. ÉC sa´rx twç˜ ko`smwç sune`dysen, aÊll Ê oÉ logismo´q pro´q heo´n aÊny`gagen· yÉ sa´rx eÊ ba`rysen, aÊll Ê oÉ logismo´q eÊ pte` rwsen· yÉ sa´rx e² dysen, aÊll Ê oÉ hei˜oq po`hoq e² lusen. Ì Oly teta`shw yÉ dia`É raio`teron tou˜ noia pro´q heo`n. Kai´ ouÊ my` ti` soi fanð˜ [ti] w heou˜, oÌsa toi˜q polloi˜q perispou`dasta· ouÊ ge` noq, ouÊ plou˜toq, ouÊ hro`noq, ouÊ dunastei` a, ouÊ to´ eÊ n euÊjroi` aç kai´ sunhe` sei melw˜n fantazo`menon ka`lloq – to´ jro`nou kai´ no`sou pai` gnion. Ì Olyn ke` nwson pro´q heo´n tou˜ fi` ltrou ty´n du`namin – my´ du`o soi ei² y ta´ pohou`mena, to´ rÉe` on kai´ to´ me` non, to´ oÉrw`menon kai´ to´ aÊo`raton – oÌpwq trwhð˜q twç˜ eÊ klektwç˜ be` lei tou˜ o²ntwq wÉrai` ou numfi` ou kai´ to´ ka`lloq auÊtou˜ katama`hðq, iÌ na dunyhð˜q le` gein meta´ ty´n tou˜ aç² smatoq nu`mfyn, oÌti oÌlwq glukasmo´q eiâ kai´ oÌlwq eÊ pihumi` a.

41 Is. 49,2

43/44 Cant. 5,16

CVP 34 tetta`shw CV, peta`shw P CVP, delevi 37 mellw˜n CVP

35 soi] scripsi cum Greg., se CVP

ti]

28 no`son] y³ ki` ndunon add. Greg. 32 sune`dysen] prose`dysen Greg. 34 hei˜ oq] deest Greg. teta`shw] te`taso Greg. 34/35 yÉ dia`noia] deest Greg. 35 heo`n] wâ parhe`ne, tð˜ vuj𘷠tou˜to ga´r auÊto´ kai´ aÊndra`si nomohetw˜ kai´ gunaixi` · add. Greg. 35/36 wÉraio`teron tou˜ heou˜ ] tw˜n a²llwn kalo`n Greg. 36 perispou`dasta] deest Greg. sed habet eandem vocem in Or. 38/39 Ì Olyn ke`nwson] EiÊ oÌlyn 32,26 (= PG 36,204B) 37 to´ ] deest Greg. eÊke`nwsaq Greg. 39 my´ ] eiÊ praem. Greg. 40 to´1] kai´ praem Greg. 41 oÌpwq trwhð˜q] a²ra tosou˜ton eÊtrw`hyq Greg. 41/42 tou˜ o²ntwq wÉrai` ou numfi` ou] deest Greg. 42 kai´ to´ ka`lloq auÊtou˜ katama`hðq] kai´ tou˜ numfi` ou to´ ka`lloq kate`maheq Greg. iÌ na dunyhð˜q] wÌste kai´ du`nashai Greg. 43 meta´ º nu`mfyn] eÊk tou˜ numfikou˜ dra`mato`q te kai´ aç² smatoq oÌlwq] deest Greg. eiâ] deest Cant. 44 oÌlwq] oÌloq Greg. et Greg. Cant.

23

VI, 28 - VII, 11 45

50

A Ê pro`siton seauty´n fu`latte kai´ e² rgwç kai´ lo`gwç kai´ bi` wç kai´ dianoy`mati kai´ kiny`mati. Pantajo`hen oÉ ponyro´q perierga`zetai` se, pa`nta skopei˜, pou˜ trw`sei | – my` ti paragumnou`menon euÌrð eÊn soi´ kai´ pro´q plygy´n eÌ toimon. Ì Oson vujy´n oÉraç˜ kaharwte` ran, tosou`twç ma˜llon spilw˜sai filoneikei˜· kai´ ga´r eÊ shy˜toq lampra˜q oiÉ spi` loi perifane` steroi. My´ oÊfhalmo´q oÊfhalmo´n eÉ lke` tw, my´ ge` lwq ge` lwta, my´ e²n tini dw ˜ç q parrysi` an. To´ ga´r kata´ me` roq uÉfelko`menon kai´ klepto`menon aÊnepai` shyton me´ n ty´n pro´q to´ paro´n e² jei bla`byn, eiÊ q to´ kefa`laion de´ ty˜q kaki` aq aÊpantaç˜ . Ê Ek tou˜ peri´ metanoi` aq lo`gou tou˜ mega`lou Basilei` ou

F,VII

5

10

Pa˜si me´ n ga´r pa`resti to´ pneu˜ma to´ aÌgion, aÊlla´ toi˜q me´ n kahareu`ousi tw˜n pahw˜n ty´n iÊ di` an eÊ mfai` nei du`namin, toi˜q de´ to´ yÉgemoniko´n sugkejume` non e² jousin ouÊke` ti. A Ê du`naton ga´r eiÊ q diafo`rouq fronti` daq tou˜ nou˜ merizome` nou katorhou˜shai to´ spoudazo`menon – kahw´q oÉ ku`rioq aÊpefy`nato eiÊ pw`n· ouÊdei´ q du`natai dusi´ kuri` oiq douleu`ein, kai´ pa`lin· ouÊ du`nashe hewç˜ douleu`ein kai´ Mamwnaç˜ . Ou²te ga´r a²llyq tino´q eÊ ntoly˜q ty`rysin, ou²te auÊty´n ty´n pro´q heo´n aÊga`pyn, ou²te ty´n pro´q tou´q plysi` on duna`meha katorhw˜sai, a²llote peri´ a²lla tð˜ dianoi` aç aÊpoplanw`menoi. F,VII,2/11 Bas., Serm. de moribus, Sermo 1, PG 32,1124 D2-1125 A5 8 Mt. 6,24

7/

CVP 45 seauto´n V F,VII,1 Ê Ek º Basilei` ou] vix leg. CVP 10 a²llote] a²llo P 11 planw`menoi P

7/8 pa`lin º douleu`ein] deest P

45 seauty´n] eÉauty´n Greg. 47 skopei˜ ] kataskopei˜ , pou˜ ba`lð Greg. 48 eÊn soi´ ] deest Greg. iÌ Oson] iÌ Oswç Greg. 51/52 my´ e²n tini dwç˜ q parrysi` an] my´ suny`heia nu`kta, my´ nu´x aÊpw`leian Greg. F,VII,4 e²jousin] aÊpo´ tw˜n ty˜q aÉmarti` aq spi` lwn add. Bas. tai˜ q dianoi` aiq Bas.

11 tð˜ dianoi` aç]

312r

24

15

20

FLORILEGIUM

ÉC ga´r a²skysiq ty˜q kata´ to´ euÊagge` lion tou˜ Jristou˜ pro´q heo´n euÊaresty`sewq eÊ n tð˜ aÊnajwry`sei tw˜n merimnw˜n tou˜ ko`smou kai´ tð˜ pantelei˜ aÊllotriw`sei tw˜n perispasmw˜n katorhou˜tai. Ê Iste`on ouân, oÌti, eiÊ my´ aÊpoxenw`swmen eÉ autou´q kai´ suggenei` aq sarkiky˜q kai´ koinwni` aq bi` ou, oiÉ onei´ pro´q eÌ teron ko`smon dia´ ty˜q sje` sewq metabai` nonteq, aÊmy`janon yÉma˜q perigene` shai tou˜ skopou˜ ty˜q pro´q heo´n euÊaresty`sewq· geu`sashe kai´ i² dete, oÌti jrysto´q oÉ ku`rioq. Gluku`tyta me` litoq pw˜q aÊnaggei` lw toi˜q aÊgnoou˜sin; Geu`sashe kai´ i² dete. Ai² shysiq lo`gou panto´q eÊ nargeste` ra pro´q pei˜ran. Ê Ek tou˜ lo`gou tou˜ eÊn aÉgi` oiq patro´q yÉmw ˜ n Ê Iwa`nnou tou˜ Jrusosto`mou tou˜ eiÊ q to´ ply´n ma`tyn tara`ssetai a²nhrwpoq

F,VIII

5

² Ontwq ma`tyn tara`ssetai pa˜q a²nhrwpoq· tara`ssetai kai´ tw˜n aÊpo´ ty˜q tarajy˜q ouÊde´ n lamba`nwn aÊpe` rjetai. AuÊtou˜ ga´r polla`kiq yÉ tarajy`, a²llwn trufy´ gi` netai· auÊtou˜ aiÉ hli` -

12/15 Bas., Serm. de moribus, Sermo 1, PG 32,1125 B1- 4 16/20 ibid., B812 19/20 & 21/22 Ps. 33,9 21/23 Bas., Hom. 13, cap. 1, PG 31,425 D4 428 A1 F,VIII,3/33 cf. Ps.-Ioh. Chrys., In Ps. 38,12, PG 55,559 28-560 40, cf. etiam Ioh. Damasc., Sacra Parallela, PG 95,1132 B4 -1133 A2 3 Ps. 38,7

CVP 19 geu`sashai CP F,VIII,1 eÊn aÉgi` oiq patro´q yÉmw˜n] aÉgi` ou V

12 ga´r] deest. Bas. 16 Ê Iste`on ouân] deest Bas. oÌti] wÉq Bas. aÊpoxenw`swmen] aÊpoxenw`saimen Bas. 19/20 geu`sashe º ku`rioq] deest bas.

VII, 12 - VIII, 33

10

15

20

25

30

25

veiq kai´ aiÉ fronti` deq, kai´ a²llwn aiÉ aÊpolau`seiq· parÊ auÊtou˜ aiÉ aÉrpagai` , kai´ | a²llwn aiÉ herapei˜ai· auÊto´q eÊ n ÌAidð kola`zetai, kai´ a²lloi toi˜q auÊtou˜ trufw˜nteq eÊ mpai` zousin. Ply´n ma`tyn tara`ssetai pa˜q a²nhrwpoq zw˜n. ²Anhrwpoq to´ ty˜q zwy˜q pro`skairon da`neisma, to´ tou˜ hana`tou aÊnupe` rheton o²flyma, to´ auÊtodi` dakton pony`reuma, to´ eu²tejnon eiÊ q kakourgi` an kai´ eÌ toimon eiÊ q pleonexi` an kai´ eiÊ q aÊplysti` an aÊko`reston, oÉ euÊxy`rantoq jo`rtoq· oÉ sy`meron aÊpeilw˜n, kai´ au²rion teleutw˜n· oÉ sy`meron eÊ n diady`mati, kai´ au²rion eÊ n mny`mati· oÉ sy`meron eÊ n hysauroi˜q, kai´ au²rion eÊ n soroi˜q· oÉ a²rti fruatto`menoq, kai´ au²rion hrynou`menoq· oÉ eÊ n euÊpragi` aiq aÊfo`rytoq, kai´ eÊ n duspragi` aiq aÊparamu`hytoq· oÉ eÉ auto´n aÊgnow˜n, kai´ ta´ uÉpe´ r eÉ auto´n polupragmonw˜n· oÉ tð˜ fu`sei hnyto`q, kai´ tð˜ eÊ pa`rsei, wÉq nomi` zei, aÊha`natoq· to´ pa`sð hli` vei kai´ aÊrrwsti` aç uÉpokei` menon pa`rergon· to´ pa`syq lu`pyq euÊpara`dekton pandojei˜on. ³ W po`sy ty˜q yÉmete` raq fu`sewq yÉ tragwçdi` a. Ì Ora, eiÊ my´ ha`lattan deinw ˜ q kumainome`nyn mimei˜tai ta´ tw˜n aÊnhrw`pwn pra`gmata. Ouàtoq aÊporw˜n oÊduna˜tai, eÊ kei˜noq euÊporw˜n horubei˜tai. É O e² jwn eÊ pibouleu`etai – kai´ oÉ my´ e² jwn oÊneidi` zetai – oÉ kratw ˜ n eÊnedreu`etai – oÉ eÊn aÊrjai˜q uÉpoble`petai – oÉ eÊ n eÊ xousi` aiq misei˜tai – oÉ eÊ n dunastei` aiq suskeua`zetai. OiÉ po`lemoi sunejei˜q, oiÉ fo`noi eÊ pa`llyloi, yÉ aÊplysti` a turannei˜, yÉ pleonexi` a dunasteu`ei, to´ veu˜doq uÉperai` retai, yÉ pro´q aÊlly`louq pi` stiq e² fugen, yÉ aÊly`heia ty´n gy˜n kate` lipen, yÉ fili` a me` jri trape` zyq periw`ristai, aiÉ prosygori` ai uÉpovi` aq peply`rwntai, yÉ gy˜ loipo´n ta´ kaka´ basta`zein ouÊ du`natai, oÉ aÊy´r me` jri auÊtou˜ tou˜ aiÊ he` roq molu`netai· kaha`per ga´r eÊ n zo`fwç halatti` wç wàde kaÊkei˜se to´ aÊnhrw`pinon perife` retai.

8/9 Ps. 38,7

CVP 8 eÊn] scripsi cum Ps.-Chrys., deest CVP eÊmpai` zwsi CVP 13 aÊpylw˜n CVP 17 aÊparamu`hitoq CVP 21 Ì Ora] deest P 22 ha`latta V 30 peply`rontai CVP

312v

26

FLORILEGIUM

Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Grygori` ou tou˜ heolo`gou

F, IX

5

10

15

Maka`rioq me´ n ouân, oÌstiq tau˜ta diakri` nwn kai´ diairw˜n tð˜ tomð˜ tou˜ lo`gou tð˜ diairou`sð to´ krei˜tton aÊpo´ tou˜ jei` ronoq, aÊnaba`seiq eÊ n tð˜ kardi` aç auÊtou˜ diati` hetai, ta´ a²nw zytei˜, kai´ staurou`menoq ko`smwç meta´ Jristou˜ Jristwç˜ sunani` statai, kai´ Jristwç˜ sunane` rjetai ty˜q ouÊke` ti metapiptou`syq zwy˜q. Kai´ ta`ja pou tou˜to kai´ oÉ maka`rioq eÊ nnow˜n Mijai` aq kai´ tw˜n jamai´ eÉ rpome` nwn kai´ dokou`ntwn aÊgahw˜n eÊ xanista`menoq, eÊ ggi` sate, fysi` n, o²resin aiÊ wni` oiq· aÊna`sta kai´ poreu`ou , oÌti ouÊk e² sti soi auÌty aÊna`pausiq. ÊArjy´ sofi` aq, fysi´ n oÉ Solomw`n, kty˜sai sofi` an – ti` tou˜to le` gwn aÊrjy´ sofi` aq; To´n fo`bon. | Ouà ga´r fo`boq heou˜, eÊkei˜ eÊ ntolw˜n ty`rysiq· ouà de´ eÊ ntolw˜n ty`rysiq, sarko´q ka`harsiq· ouà de´ ka`harsiq, e² llamviq· e² llamviq de´ po`hou ply`rwsiq. OuÊdeni´ ga´r ouÌtw jai` rei heo´q oÌson aÊnhrw`pou diorhw`sei kai´ swtyri` aç, uÉpe´ r ouà pa˜sa grafy´ kai´ aÌpaq hei˜oq lo`goq. OuÊdei´ q ga´r aÊnaklihy`setai eÊn tð˜ tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n basilei` aç tw˜n uÉperoptikw˜n y³ rÉaçhumi` wn, ouÊde´ tw˜n rÉuparw˜q aÊlla´ tw˜n numF,IX,2/10 Greg. Naz., Or. 14,21, PG 35,884 C12-885 A12 5 cf. Gal. 6,14 9/10 Mi. 2,9-10 11/14 Greg. Naz., Or. 39,8,7-9; 13 -14; 16 -17 (p. 164) (= PG 36,344 A1-11) 11/12 e.g. Ps. 110,10 15/16 Greg. Naz., Or. 39,20,7-9 (p. 194) (= PG 36,360 A1-3) 17/19 Greg. Naz., Or. 40,46,25-27 (p. 310) (= PG 36,425 C7-9)

CVP F,IX,11 ante ÊArjy´ rubricam Tou˜ autou˜ add. V 16 dio`rhwsin kai´ swtyri` an P

14 e²lamviq (bis) CVP

15/

F,IX,4 diati` hetai] wÌq pou` fysin oÉ hei˜ oq Dabi` d, kai´ ty´n koila`da tou˜ klauhmw˜noq tau`tyn feu`gwn, oÉpo`sy du`namiq, add. Greg. 5 sunani` statai] suni` statai Greg. 6 zwy˜q] Greg. add. alia 7 eÊxanista`menoq] katexanista`menoq Greg. 9 aÊna`sta] aÊna`styhi Mi. 12 fo`bon] add. et alia Greg. heou˜, eÊkei˜ ] deest Greg. 15 OuÊdeni´ ga´r ouÌtw] É Wq ouÊdeni´ tosou˜16 pa˜sa º lo`goq] lo`goq aÌpaq kai´ aÌpan musty`rion Greg. ton Greg. 17 aÊnaklihy`setai º basilei` aç ] eÊkei˜ Greg. 18 aÊlla´ tw˜n] aÊll' ouÊ Greg.

313r

IX, 1-35

27

fikw˜q eÊ stolisme` nwn. Spouda`swmen toi` nun aÊpenteu˜hen a²xioi

20 gene`shai ty ˜ q tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n basilei` aq eÊn Jristw ˜ç Ê Iysou˜ tw ˜ç ku-

àç yÉ do`xa su´n tw ri` w ˜ n, w ˜ç aÊna`rjw ˜ç paç yÉmw ç auÊtou˜ patri´ kai´ tw nagi` w ˜ naq tw ˜n ç pneu`mati, nu˜n kai´ eiÊ q tou´q aÊteleuty`touq aiÊ w aiÊ w`nwn, aÊmy`n.

25

30

35

Tou˜ auÊtou˜ – eÊk tou˜ peri´ filoptwji` aq· sko`pei tau˜ta oÌla peri´ eÊleymosu`nyq

OuÊdeni´ ouÌtw tw˜n pa`ntwn wÉq eÊ le` wç heo´q herapeu`etai· ouÊde´ a²llwç tini´ ma˜llon y³ filanhrwpi` aç to´ fila`nhrwpon aÊntidi` dotai. EiÊ ga´r oÉ aÊtima`zwn pe` nyta paroxu`nei to´n poiy`santa auÊto`n, timaç˜ pa`ntwq to´n poiyty´n oÉ perie` pwn to´ poi` yma. ÉO eÊ lew˜n ptwjo´n hewç˜ danei` zei, fysi` n. Ti` q ouÊ de` jetai toiou˜ton jrew`styn aÊpodw`sonta eÊ n kairwç˜ meta´ ty˜q eÊ pikarpi` aq to´ da`neion; Ê Eleymosu`naiq kai´ pi` stesin aÊpokahai` rontai aÉmarti` ai. Kaharhw˜men ouân eÊ ley`santeq – leukanhw˜men, oiÉ me´ n wÉq e² rion, oiÉ de´ wÉq jiw´n kata´ ty´n aÊnalogi` an ty˜q euÊsplagjni` aq.

26/28 Greg. Naz., Or. 14,5, PG 35,864 B14 -C4 29/33 Greg. Naz., Or. 14,36 , PG 35,905 B13 -C14 29/30 Prov. 17,5 30/31 Prov. 19,17 33 Prov. 15,27 34/35 Greg. Naz., Or. 14,37, PG 35,908 A1- 4 34/35 cf. Is. 1, 18

CVP 21 auÊtou˜] deest Ca.c., add. Cs.l.

19/23 Spouda`swmen º aÊmy`n] ka³n eÊnteu˜hen eÉauto´n aÊxiw`sð ty˜q eÊkei˜ hen lamprofori` aq, kai´ lahw´n eÉauto´n parenei` rð, kenai˜ q eÊlpi` sin eÊxapatw`menoq Greg. 26 herapeu`etai] oÌti myde´ oiÊ keio`teron a²llo tou`tou hewç˜ , ouà e²leoq àç prosoiste`on to´n e²leon pro´ ty˜q kri` sewq· kai´ aÊly`heia proporeu`ontai, kai´ w add. Greg. 27/28 aÊntidi` dotai] Greg. add. alia 29 aÊtima`zwn pe`nyta] katage`lwn ptwjou˜ Prov., aÊtima`zwn e Prov. 14,21 30 poi` yma] add. plurima alia Greg. 33 Ê Eleymosu`naiq] Kai´ pa`lin· praem. Greg. 34 leukanhw˜men] rÉu`vwmen tð˜ kalð˜ po`aç ta´ tw˜n vujw˜n rÉu`py te kai´ molu`smata· kai´ praem. Greg.

sk Ê

28

40

FLORILEGIUM

Maka`rioi oiÉ eÊ ley`moneq, fysi` n, oÌti auÊtoi´ eÊ leyhy`sontai· kai´ maka`rioq oÉ suniw´n eÊ pi´ ptwjo´n kai´ pe` nyta· kai´ jrysto´q aÊny´r oÉ oiÊ ktei` rwn kai´ kijrw˜n· kai´ oÌlyn ty´n yÉme` ran eÊ leei˜ kai´ danei` zei oÉ di` kaioq. My´ ei² pðq· eÊ pa`nyke aÊpelhw´n kai´ au²rion dw`sw soi· ouÊ de` jetai aÊnaboly´n yÉ filanhrwpi` a· dia`hrupte peinw˜nti to´n a²rton sou kai´ ptwjou´q aÊste` gouq eiÊ sa`gage eiÊ q to´n oiâ ko`n sou kai´ tau˜ta meta´ prohumi` aq· oÉ ga´r eÊ lew˜n, fysi` n, eÊ n iÉ laro`tyti.

Tou˜ mega`lou Basilei` ou

F, X

5

10

Su´ me´ n le` geiq i² swq, wâ a²nhrwpe, aÊgapa˜n to´n plysi` on wÉq eÉ auto`n, auÊto´ de´ to´ para´ kuri` ou lejhe´ n eÊ le` gjei se ty˜q aÊlyhiny˜q aÊga`pyq lipo`menon· eiÊ ga´r tosou˜ton eÊ pe` dwkaq eÉ ka`stwç oÌson kai´ seautwç˜ , po`hen soi yÉ tw˜n jryma`twn tosau`ty periousi` a; oÌsw ç ga´r pleona`zeiq twç˜ plou`twç, tosou˜ton eÊ llei` peiq tð˜ aÊga`pð. Po`syn e² dei se ja`rin e² jein twç˜ euÊerge` tð, oÌti ouÊk auÊto´q dienojlei˜q hu`raq eÉ te` rwn, aÊlla´ ta´q sa´q a²lloi katalamba`nousin. Tou˜ peinw˜nto`q eÊ stin | oÉ a²rtoq, oÍn su´ kate` jeiq· tou˜ gumnyteu`ontoq to´ iÉ ma`tion, oÍ su´ fula`sseiq eÊ n aÊpohy`kaiq· 36/43 Greg. Naz., Or. 14,38, PG 35,908 B15-C14 36 Mt. 5,7 37 Ps. 40,2 37/38 Ps. 111,5 38/39 Ps. 36,26 39/40 Prov. 3,28 40/42 Is. 58,7 42/ 43 Rom. 12,8 F,X,2/13 Bas., Serm. de moribus, Sermo 3, PG 32,1157 A11-C14 Mt. 19,19

2/3 cf.

CVP 39 eÊpa`noike CVP F,X,1 Basilei` ou] peri´ eÊleymosu`nyq add. P

3 auÊto´ de´ to´ ] to´ de´ P

36 kai´ ] OuÊ pollosto´q eÊn toi˜ q makarismoi˜ q oÉ e²leoq. praem. Greg. 39 My´ ei² pðq] praem. alia Greg. aÊpelhw´n] eÊpanelhw´n Prov. ouÊ] praem. alia Greg. 41 eiÊ sa`gage] ei² sage Ies. F,X,2 i² swq, wâ a²nhrwpe] me´n Bas. 6 oÌswç ] oÌson Bas. et praem. plurima alia 7 Po`syn] i³ W po`syn et plurima alia praem. Bas. euÊerge`tð] kai´ 9 Tou˜ ] plurima alia faidro´n eiânai, kai´ lampru`neshai tð˜ timð˜ add. Bas. praem. Bas.

313v

IX, 36 - XI, 13

15

29

tou˜ aÊnupode` tou to´ uÉpo`dyma, oÍ para´ soi´ katasy`petai· tou˜ jrð`zontoq to´ aÊrgu`rion, oÍ su´ e² jeiq. Ì Wste tosou`touq aÊdikei˜q, oÌsoiq pare` jein eÊ du`naso. Ê Ea´n ga´r fula`ssðq, ouÊk e² jeiq – eÊ a´n de´ skorpi` sðq, ouÊk aÊpole` seiq. Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Ê Isaa`k – peri´ aiÊ shyty˜q kai´ noyty˜q eÊleymosu`nyq

F, XI

5

Tou˜ton a²nhrwpon logi` zou tou˜ heou˜ to´n dia´ polly´n euÊsplagjni` an eÉ auto´n hanatw`santa ty˜q aÊnagkai` aq jrei` aq. ÉO ga´r eÊ lew˜n ptwjo´n to´n heo´n e² jei merimnw˜nta auÊtou˜, kai´ oÉ di Ê auÊto´n ptwjeu`wn euàre hysaurou´q aÊnellipei˜q. Ì Otan ouân dw`sðq, euÊfrai` nou – oÌtan de´ ouÊk e² jeiq oÍ dw`sein, ` tote ma˜llon ja`ryhi kai´ eiÊ pe` · euÊjaristw˜ soi oÉ heo`q, oÌti e² dwka`q moi tau`tyn ty´n timy´n tou˜ ptwjeu˜sai uÉpe´ r tou˜ oÊno`mato`q sou.

10 Sko`pei ty´n telei` an aÊga`pyn kai´ pw ˜ q e²jei to´ a²pauston da`kruon

Ê Iste`on de´ kai´ tou˜to, oÌti, oÌtan tiq teleiw`sð kata´ ty´n auÊtou˜ du`namin oÉratw ˜ q ty´n eÊleymosu`nyn, to`te lamba`nei ja`risma aÊpo´ heou˜ ty˜q noyty˜q eÊleymosu`nyq kai´ ty˜q telei` aq aÊga`pyq, kai´ gi` ne14/15 Bas., Hom. in divites 2,13 F,XI,2/5 IsaacNin.,Or. 5,221-222(olim 5,18,1) 6/9 Isaac Nin., Or. 5,216 -220 (olim 5,19,129) (olim 81,7,1)

3/4 Prov. 19,17 5 Lc. 12, 33 11/27 Isaac Nin., Or. 62,14 -28

CVP 13 oÌsoiq] scripsi cum Bas., oÌsouq CVP

yÉdu`naso P

F,XI,1 aiÊ shyty˜q kai´ noyty˜q] deest P 4 twç˜ hewç˜ P auÊtou˜ ] scripsi cum Isaac, eÉautou˜ CVP 5 euÌrð CV 6 dw`sðq] dw`seiq CVP 10 Sko`pei º da`kruon] rubricam Peri´ ty´n noyty´n eÊleymosu`nyn kai´ ty´n telei` an aÊga`pyn habet P 12 oÉratw˜q] deest V ad eÊleymosu`nyn] rubricam Ì Oti to´ pneu˜ma to´ aÊte`leion da`kruon eÊk ty˜q eÊleymosu`nyq genna˜tai habet P 12 su´ ] katoru`xaq Bas. F,XI,2 logi` zou] eiânai add. Isaac 5 aÊnellipei˜ q] aÊnekleipei˜ q Isaac et Lc. 6 oÌtan] kai´ eiÊ pe`· do`xa soi oÉ heo`q, oÌti yÊxi` wsa`q me euÉrei˜ n tina aÊnapau˜sai. EiÊ Isaac 7 eiÊ pe` ] euÊjari` styson twç˜ hew˜ç mega`lwq le`gwn Isaac 8 tou˜ ] deest Isaac 11/14 Ê Iste`on º auÊtwç˜ ] ûTi` eÊsti kardi` a eÊley`mwn;ý kai´ eiâpe Isaac

30

FLORILEGIUM

tai eÊn auÊtw ˜ç kau˜siq kardi` aq uÉpe´ r pa`syq ty˜q kti` sewq· uÉpe´ r

15

20

25

F, XII

tw˜n aÊnhrw`pwn kai´ tw˜n oÊrne` wn kai´ tw˜n zwç` wn kai´ uÉpe´ r panto´q kti` smatoq kai´ auÊtw ˜ n tw˜n daimo`nwn. Pa`nta ga´r eÊleei˜ oÉ aÊlyhy´q eÊley`mwn, kai´ eÊ k ty˜q mny`myq auÊtw˜n rÉe` ousin oiÉ oÊfhalmoi´ auÊtou˜ to´ a²pauston da`kruon eÊ k ty˜q polly˜q kai´ sfodra˜q eÊ leymosu`nyq ty˜q sunejou`syq ty´n kardi` an· kai´ eÊ k ty˜q polly˜q karteri` aq smikru`netai yÉ kardi` a auÊtou˜ kai´ ouÊ du`natai basta`xai y³ aÊkou˜sai y³ iÊ dei˜n bla`byn tina´ y³ lu`pyn mikra´n eÊ n tð˜ kti` sei ginome` nyn· dia´ tou˜to kai´ uÉpe´ r tw˜n eÊ jhrw˜n ty˜q aÊlyhei` aq kai´ uÉpe´ r tw˜n blapto`ntwn auÊto´n polla`kiq – uÉpe´r pa`ntwn eÊ n pa`sð wÌraç – euÊjy´n meta´ dakru`wn profe` rei tou˜ fulajhy˜nai auÊtou´q kai´ iÉ lashy˜nai auÊtoi˜q eÊ k ty˜q polly˜q auÊtou˜ eÊ leymosu`nyq ty˜q kinoume` nyq eÊ n tð˜ kardi` aç auÊtou˜ aÊme` trwq kahÊ oÉmoio`tyta tou˜ heou˜. A Ê rjy´ me´n panto´q aÊgahou˜ fo`boq heou˜, te` loq de´ po`hoq auÊtou˜ – sti` joi peri´ proseujy˜q Vujy´n e² rwti numfikwç˜ tetrwme` nyn EuÊjy´ suna`ptein oiâden wÉdi´ numfi` wç· F,XII,1/2 Elias Ecdicus, Anth., PG 127,1129 A9-10 = PG 90,1401 B1-2 Ecdicus, Anth., PG 127,1141 D11-12 = PG 90,1417 B4 -5

3/4 Elias

CVP 14 eÊn auÊtwç˜ ] deest V ty˜q] deest P 16 pa`ntwq P 21 eÊn] scripsi cum Isaac, eÊk CVP 22 tw˜n eÊjhrw˜n] tw˜n aÊlo`gwn kai´ praem. P 24 prosfe`rei P 25 auÊtou˜ ] deest Ca.c., add. Cs.l. F,XII,1 me´n] ga´r add. P

aÊgahou˜ ] kalou˜ P

16 kai´ auÊtw˜n tw˜n daimo`nwn] kai´ tw˜n daimo`nwn praeponit Isaac ante kai´ uÉpe´r panto´q kti` smatoq 16/17 Pa`nta º eÊley`mwn] deest Isaac 17 rÉe`ousin] kai´ ty˜q hewri` aq auÊtw˜n praem. Isaac 18 to´ a²pauston da`kruon] da`krua Isaac 22 tw˜n eÊjhrw˜n] tw˜n aÊlo`gwn kai´ praem. Isaac 23 pol25 auÊtoi˜ q] kai´ eÌwq pa`lin uÉpe´r ty˜q la`kiq º uÉpe´r pa`ntwn] deest Isaac fu`sewq tw˜n eÉrpetw˜n add. Isaac F,XII,1 panto´q aÊgahou˜] tw˜n kalw˜n Elias

à de Elias 4 wÉdi´ ] w

ska Ê

XI, 14 - XIII, 12

31

Fili` an proseujy´n ouÊ du`natai e²jein ÉO my´ pa˜san a²llyn | aÊparnysa`menoq – 314r Ply´n trofy˜q kai´ pnoy˜q· e²xw tw ˜ n a²llwn genou˜ Ê En euÊjð˜ oÉ he`lwn meta´ mo`nou gene`shai tou˜ nou˜. Éq OuÊj ouÌtwq aÊpoluhei´ q aiÊ jma`lwtoq dia´ jro`nou poreu`etai, w É q pro´q ta´ oiÊ 10 nou ˜ q sje`sewq oÉ eÊleuherwhei´ q pro´q ta´ ouÊra`nia, w kei˜a poreu`etai aÊgallome`nw ç podi` . 5

Tou˜ eÊn aÉgi` oiq patro´q yÉmw ˜ n Ê Iwa`nnou tou˜ Jrusosto`mou peri´ prosojy˜q kai´ proseujy˜q kai´ ny`vewq

F, XIII

5

OuÊk e² stin yÉmi˜ n yÉ pa`ly pro´q aià ma kai´ sa`rka, kata´ to´n hei˜on aÊpo`stolon, aÊlla´ pro´q ta´q aÊrja`q, pro´q ta´q eÊ xousi` aq, pro´q ta´ pneumatika´ ty˜q ponyri` aq. Dia´ tou˜to oÊfei` lei pa˜q oÉ

boulo`menoq swhy˜nai aÊei´ ny`fein kai´ prose`jein eÉauto´n kai´ aÊdialei` ptwq boa˜n pro´q to´n Jristo´n tou˜ eÊley˜sai kai´ rÉu`sashai aÊora`twq ty´n aÊo`raton vujy´n eÊk tw ˜ n aÊora`twn eÊjhrw ˜ n auÊty˜q. OiÉ ga´r eÊjhroi´ ouÊ pau`ontai aÊei´ polemei˜n to´n swhy˜nai boulo`me10 non· oÊfei` lei loipo´n kai´ auÊto´q aÊei´ aÊntipolemei˜n kai´ boa ˜ n kai´ prosfeu`gein pro´q to´n duna`menon rÉu`sashai auÊto`n, kai´ ka³n ei² te

eÊ shi` ei, ei² te pi` nei, ei² te oÉdeu`ei, ei² te kahe` zetai, ei² te aÊni` statai, F,XIII,3/5 Ps.-Ioh. Chrys., Ep. ad mon. l. 57- 62 3/5 Eph. 6,12 Ioh. Chrys., Ep. ad mon. l. 40-57 11/13 cf. I Cor. 10,31

11/30 Ps.-

F,XIII cf. A,XV,1/12; C,VIII,1/14

CVP 7 trofy˜q] Cp.c. ex aÉfy˜q ut vid., aÉfy˜qVP F,XIII,1 eÊn aÉgi` oiq patro´q yÉmw˜n] aÉgi` ou P iÌ statai P

9 ga´r] de´ V

12 aÊni` statai]

F,XIII,4 eÊxousi` aq] pro´q tou´q kosmokra`toraq tou˜ sko`touq tou`tou add. Eph. 11 kai´ ka³n] Parakalw˜ ouân uÉma˜q to´n kano`na tau`tyq ty˜q proseujy˜q myde`pote katapau`syte, aÊll' Ps.-Chrys. 11/13 cf. Ei² te ouân eÊshi` ete ei² te pi` nete ei² te ti poiei˜ te, pa`nta eiÊ q do`xan heou˜ poiei˜ te I Cor.

32

15

20

25

30

FLORILEGIUM

ei² te a²llo ti poiei˜, aÊdialei` ptwq kra`zein· « ku`rie Ê Iysou˜ Jriste´ eÊle`yso`n me – uiÉ e´ tou˜ heou˜ boy`hyso`n moi », iÌ na auÌty yÉ mny`my tou˜ oÊno`matoq tou˜ kuri` ou yÉmw˜n Ê Iysou˜ Jristou˜ eÊ rehi` sð pro´q po`lemon to´n eÊjhro`n. Pa`nta ga´r dia´ ty˜q mny`myq e² jei euÉrei˜n yÉ biazome` ny vujy`, ei² te ponyra`, ei² te aÊgaha`, prw˜ton de´ ta´ kaka´ e² jei iÊ dei˜n e² swhen auÊty˜q kai´ to`te ta´ kala`. ÉC ga´r mny`my e² jei kiny˜sai to´n dra`konta kai´ yÉ mny`my e² jei eÊ le` gxai ty´n eÊ noikou˜san eÊ n yÉmi˜n aÉmarti` an kai´ yÉ mny`my e² jei auÊty´n dapany˜sai. Kai´ yÉ mny`my e² jei kiny˜sai pa˜san ty´n du`namin tou˜ eÊ jhrou˜ eÊ n tð˜ kardi` aç, kai´ yÉ mny`my e² jei auÊty´n niky˜sai kai´ eÊ krizw˜sai kata´ me` roq, iÌ na to´ o²noma tou˜ kuri` ou yÉmw˜n Ê Iysou˜ Jristou˜ katerjo`menon eiÊ q ta´ ba`hy ty˜q kardi` aq to´n me´ n dra`konta to´n kratou˜nta ta´q noma´q tapeinw`sð, ty´n de´ vujy´n sw`sð kai´ zwopoiy`sð. A Ê dialei` ptwq oÊfei` lei pa˜q oÉ he`lwn swhy˜nai kai´ eiÊ q eÊpi` gnwsin aÊlyhei` aq eÊlhei˜n parame` nein kai´ eÊpikalei˜shai aÊdialei` ptwq tw ˜ç oÊno`mati kuri` ou Ê Iysou˜ Jristou˜, iÌ na katapi` ð yÉ kardi` a to´n ku`rion kai´ oÉ ku`rioq ty´n kardi` an, kai´ ge` nytai ta´ du`o eiÊ q eÌ n.

17 cf. Mt. 11,12

26/27 cf. I Tim. 2,4

29 cf. II Cor. 5,4

CVP 14 moi] scripsi, me CVP 22 kai´ 1] deest P

15 eÊrehy`sy CVP

19 e²jei2 ] auÊty´n add.V

14 eÊle`yso`n me] deest Ps.-Chrys. 14 boy`hyso`n moi] eÊle`yson yÉma˜q Ps.-Chrys. 16 to´n eÊjhro`n] tw˜n eÊjhrw˜n Ps.-Chrys. 18 e²swhen auÊty˜q] e²sw eÊn tð˜ kardi` aç Ps.-Chrys. 19 kiny˜sai to´n dra`konta] auÊto´n tapeinw˜sai 23 iÌ na Ps.-Chrys. 20 eÊnoikou˜san eÊn yÉmi˜ n] eÊn yÉmi˜ n oiÊ kou˜san Ps.-Chrys. to´ o²noma] katerjo`menon ga´r to´ me`roq tou˜ oÊno`matoq Ps.-Chrys. 24 katerjo`menon] deest Ps.-Chrys. ta´ ba`hy] to´n buho´n Ps.-Chrys. 25 tapeinw`sð] tapeinoi˜ Ps.-Chrys. 26 sw`sð] swç` zei Ps.-Chrys. zwopoiy`sð] zwopoiei˜ Ps.-Chrys. 26/28 oÊfei` lei º aÊdialei` ptwq] toi` nun paramei` nate eÊn 29 katapi` ð] tð˜ kardi` aç Ps.-Chrys. 28 twç˜ oÊno`mati] to´ o²noma Ps.-Chrys. cf. iÌ na katapohð˜ to´ hnyto´n uÉpo´ ty˜q zwy˜q II Cor.

33

XIII, 13 - 43

35

Ì Oloq ga´r oÉ aÊgw´n tou˜ diabo`lou tou˜to` eÊsti to´ jwri` sai kai´ aÊpoboukoly˜sai to´n nou˜n aÊpo´ tou˜ heou˜ kai´ eiÊ q | to´n ko`smon kata`gein· kai´ oÌloq oÉ aÊgw´n ty˜q vujy˜q eÊ sti pa`lin my´ jwri` zein to´n nou˜n aÊpo´ tou˜ heou˜, myde´ prose` jein oiàq eiÊ konografei˜ e² sw eÊ n tð˜ kardi` aç oÉ pantami` mytoq kai´ palaio´q zwgra`foq oÉ dia`boloq.

Ì Ora to´ he`lyma tou˜ heou˜ to´ aÊgaho´n kai´ euÊa`reston kai´ te`leion To´ ga´r he`lyma tou˜ heou˜ to´ aÊgaho´n kai´ euÊa`reston kai´ te`leion tou˜to` eÊstin· to´ aÊdialei` ptwq proseu`jeshai kai´ tw ˜ç nw ˜ç 40 prose`jein diapanto`q· pa˜ q ga´r logismo´q jwri` zwn to´n nou˜n

aÊpo´ tou˜ heou˜, eiÊ kai´ dokei˜ aÊgaho´q eiânai, aÊllÊ oÌloq dia`bolo`q eÊ sti, peirw`menoq to´n nou˜n yÉmw ˜ n aÊpoplana˜n aÊpo´ tou˜ heou˜ kai´ ma`lista oÌtan eiÊ q proseujy´n kai´ valmw ç di` an aÊnista`meha.

31/36 Ps.-Ioh. Chrys., Ep. ad mon. l. 4 -13 mon. l. 1- 4 39 I Thess. 5,17

38/43 Ps.-Ioh. Chrys., Ep. ad

CVP 33 kai´ ] ga´r add. P 34 heou˜ ] ko`smou V 35 oÉ2 ] deest P 37 Ì Ora] ti` eÊsti add. P 41 eiânai] scripsi cum Ioh., eÊstin CVP 43 eiÊ q] deest Ca.c., aÊnista`meha] iÉ sta`meha P add. Cs.l.

31 tou˜to` eÊsti to´ jwri` sai] eÊsti´ n aÊpojwri` sai Ps.-Chrys. 32/33 to´n ko`smon kata`gein] ta´q kosmika´q perisu`rein yÉdona`q Ps.-Chrys. 34 myde´ ] myde´ sundua`zein kai´ sumfwnei˜ n toi˜ q aÊkaha`rtoiq logismoi˜ q praem. Ps.-Chrys. 35/36 oÉ dia`boloq] dia`boloq Ps.-Chrys., et add. pote´ me´n tu`pouq, pote´ de´ tro`pouq, pote´ de´ pro`swpa kai´ sjy`mata. 39/40 to´ º diapanto`q] aÊdialei` ptwq proseu`jeshe jwri´ q oÊrgy˜q kai´ dialogismw˜n Ps.-Chrys. 42/ 43 peirw`menoq º aÊnista`meha] iÌ na my´ ei² pw tou˜ diabo`lou eÊsti` n Ps.Chrys.

314v

34

FLORILEGIUM

Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Nei` lou – peri´ proseujy˜q

F, XIV

5

Proseujy´ proseujy´n zytou˜sa proseujy´n euÉry`sei· proseujy´ ga´r proseujy´n eiÊ k Ê e²ti a²llo eÌ petai, eÊ fÊ yÍn spoudaste` on. É Ri` vanteq pa˜san aÊformy´n kai´ pa˜san oÊknyri` an aÊkydi` an te kai´ oÊligwri` an, twç˜ mega`lwç e² rgwç ty˜q proseujy˜q nyfo`ntwq kai´ hermw˜q sjola`swmen.

OuÊj aÉplw ˜ q toi˜q tujou˜si ty´n hei` an ja`rin dwrei˜tai oÉ ku`rioq, aÊlla´ toi˜q meta´ po`nou kai´ mo`jhou kai´ iÉdrw`twn aiÊ toume`noiq eÊn 10 nukti´ kai´ yÉme`raç· fysi´ n ga´r grygorei˜te kai´ proseu`jeshe, kai´ aiÊ tei˜te kai´ dohy`setai uÉmi˜n. My´ katoknw ˜ men myde´ katoligorw ˜` ` men proseujeshai kai´ vallein kai´ meleta˜n pa˜san didaskali` an tou˜ aÉgi` ou kai´ proskunytou˜ pneu`matoq· eÊn ga´r toi˜q rÉy`masi ty˜q heopneu`stou grafy˜q eÊgke`kruptai yÉ basilei` a tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n· 15 aÊpokalu`ptetai de´ toi˜q proskarterou ˜ sin euÊjai˜q kai´ yÉsuji` aç grafai˜q kai´ aÊnagnw`smasin. OuÊde´n ouÌtwq tw ˜ n pa`ntwn fobero´n É q sunejy´q kai´ e²nnomoq toi˜q dai` mosi to´n nou˜n aÊperga`zetai, w proseujy` ty˜q ga´r tou˜ heou˜ eÊggu`tytoq auÊto´n aÊxiou˜sa – eÊggu`q, ga`r fysi, ku`rioq toi˜q eÊpikaloume`noiq auÊto`n – dusepijei` ryton 20 toi˜q eÊjhroi˜q kahi` stysi. Nou ˜ n planw`menon iÌ stysin aÊna`gnwsiq kai´ aÊgrupni` a kai´ proseujy´ meta´ nystei` aq kai´ yÉsuji` aq. Mega`ly ba`sanoq kai´ e²khliviq kai´ fo`boq yÉ proseujy´ tw ˜ n pistw ˜n uÉpa`rjei toi˜q ponyroi˜q dai` mosin.

F,XIV,2/4 Evagr., De orat. 149, PG 79,1200 A9-11 10 Mt. 26,41 11 Mt. 7,7 18/19 Ps. 144,18

5/7 non

inveni

CVP F,XIV,3 proseujy´n] sic CVP (pro proseujð˜) k Ê e²ti] (i. e. kai´ e²ti) k Ê eita P 5/6 te kai´ oÊligwri` an] deest P 6 oÉligori` an CV 11 dohy`sete CV 16 kai´ ] deest Ca.c., add. Cs.l. 18 heou˜ ] deest P 22 e²khliviq] hli` viq kai´ e²khliviq] post fo`boq transp. P Ca.c., add. e²k Cs.l. F,XIV,1 Proseujy´] Prosojy´ Evagr. 3 k'e²ti] kai´ Evagr.

3 proseujy´n] prosojð˜ Evagr.

XIV, 1 -XV, 20

35

Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Barsanoufi` ou – peri´ proseujy˜q

F, XV

5

A Ê delfe` , eiÊ he` leiq eÊ n sw`mati w³n wÉq aÊsw`matoq twç˜ hewç˜ leitourgy˜sai, euÊjy´n aÊdia`leipton | e² je kruptw˜q eÊ n tð˜ kardi` aç sou kai´ gi` netai yÉ vujy` sou pro´ hana`tou iÊ sa`ggeloq. É O proseujo`menoq nyfo`ntwq kai` ei tou´q dai` monaq – oÉ de´ metewrizo`menoq kai` etai uÉp Ê auÊtw˜n. Pa`lin eiâ pe· to´ sunejw˜q proseu`jeshai taju´ fe` rei eiÊ q kato`rhwsin to´n nou˜n.

10

Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Barsanoufi` ou – ti` q eÊstin yÉ aÊdia`leiptoq proseujy`, yÌtiq kai´ e²sti kai´ le`getai kai´ ny˜viq kai´ noo´q prosojy`;

15

20

Proseujy´ aÊdia`leipto`q eÊ sti to´ eÊ pikalei˜shai to´ o²noma tou˜ kuri` ou kai´ le` gein ouÌtwq· « ku`rie Ê Iysou˜ Jriste` , oÉ heo´q yÉmw˜n, eÊ le` yso`n me – uiÉ e´ tou˜ heou˜ boy`hei moi » kai´ tou˜to aÊei´ le` gein diapanto`q· ei² te ka`hytai` tiq, ei² te peripatei˜, ei² te eÊ rga`zetai, ei² te ti eÌ teron poiei˜, ei² te auÊty´n ty´n jrei` an tou˜ sw`matoq, my´ diakrihð˜ proseu`jeshai – kai´ ma`lista to`te dei˜ ny`fein, my`pwq eiÊ se` lhð logismo´q ouÊk aÊgaho`q. EiÊ de´ meta` tinwn peripatei˜ y³ sundia`gei, ouÊ jry´ to`te meta´ sto`matoq boa˜n aÊlla´ tð˜ kardi` aç· eÊ n panti´ ga´r kairwç˜ kai´ eÊ n panti´ to`pwç jry´ eÊ pikalei˜shai to´

F,XV,2/4 non inveni 4/6 Ephr., Ad imit. prov., Op. I,227,12-14 (= Ass. Gr. I,83C) 7/8 Apophth., Dial. de contempl. 17,13 12/26 non inveni 15/ 18/21 EiÊ º heou˜ cf. Bars., Ep. 710, 17 ei² te1 º proseu`jeshai cf. Bars., Ep. 441,8 5-7 et 709,5-8

CVP F,XV,1 Barsanoufi` ou] Ê Efrai` m V 5 ny`fontoq C 5/6 meteorizo`menoq CV 9/11 Tou˜ º prosojy` ] rubricam Lo`goq tou˜ aÉgi` ou Barsanoufi` ou· ti` q eÊstin yÉ aÊdia`leiptoq proseujy`· auÌty le`getai kai´ ny˜viq kai´ noo´q prosojy`· kai´ pa`lin oÉ Ê Efrai´ m eiâpe habet P, sed transp. ante l. 7 13 kai´ deest P

F,XV,7 to´ ] ² Elege de` oÌti praem. Apophth.

315r

36

25

FLORILEGIUM

o²noma kuri` ou tou˜ heou˜ oÉ a²nhrwpoq pro´q to´n aÊo`raton kai´ aÊdia`leipton po`lemon ty˜q kardi` aq. Kai´ ouÌtwq ja`riti heou˜ katargei˜tai oÉ peirasmo´q tou˜ eÊ jhrou˜ kai´ swç` zetai oÉ a²nhrwpoq heou˜ boyhei` aç· wÌsper oÉ ty´n tou˜ futou˜ trw`saq kardi` an oÌlon eÊ xy`ranen, ouÌtwq kai´ eÊ pi´ ty˜q kardi` aq no`ei. AuÊty´n ty´n stigmy´n prose` jein dei˜, eÊ peidy´ ouÊk aÊrgou˜sin oiÉ kle` ptai. Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Ê Efrai` m – ´ oÌra ta symei˜a tou˜ eÊn aÊlyhei` aç metanoou˜ntoq

F, XVI

5

skb Ê

Tau˜ta` eiÊ si tou˜ aÊlyhw˜q metanoou˜ntoq ta´ gnwri` smata· a²tufoq kata`stasiq, aÊpe` rperoq glw˜ssa, oÊfhalmoi´ galynoi´ kai´ aÊmetew`ristoi, dia`noia meletw˜sa mo`na ta´ eÉ auty˜q kai´ pw˜q aÊpology`setai eÊ n tð˜ wÌraç tð˜ friktð˜ ty˜q eÊ xo`dou auÊty˜q, yÌtiq aÊkolou`hwq eÌ petai kardi` aç suntetrimme` nð kai´ tetapeinwme` nð, yÍn oiÉ ktysa`menoi, ouàtoi sugjw`rysin pa`ntwn wàn e² praxan aÊpenteu˜hen e² labon. Peri´ aÊkribou˜q eÊxomology`sewq

F, XVII

skg Ê

Jry´ de´ kai´ tou˜to eÊpimelei˜shai pa˜san vujy´n boulome`nyn É q aÊnhrw`pw swhy˜nai, iÌ na kaheka`styn eÉspe`ran eÊxomologei˜tai w ç tw ˜ç hew ˜ç pa`nta ta´ sumba`nta diÊ oÌlyq ty˜q yÉme`raq – kai´ oÌsa me`n 5 eiÊ sin eÊlafra´ kai´ euÊi` ata spouda`zein tð ˜ aÊntisykou`sð metanoi` aç eÊxileou˜shai, oÌsa de´ baru`tera kai´ dusdiakrityko`tera symeiou˜shai tau˜ta kai´ | aÊnatihe`nai pa`nta tw ˜ç pneumatikw ˜ç auÊty˜q patri` , 315v ei² ge eÊn tð˜ eÊxo`dw ç bou`letai my´ euÉrei˜n tau˜ta· me`ga eÊmpo`dion, ka³n F,XVI,3/9 non inveni, sed cf. Ephr., In Ioh. 16,33, Op. IV,396,12-397,5 (= Ass. Gr. III,307D) 7/8 Ps. 50,19 CVP F,XVI,1/2 Tou˜ º metanoou˜ntoq] vix leg. V 5 aÊmetew`ristoi º meletw˜sa] aÊmelw˜sa P 7 e²petai CVP 7/8 kai´ tetapeinwme`nð deest P 8 oiÉ ktysa`menoi] oiÊ ktysa`menoi P F,XVII,2 kai´ tou˜to] tou˜ P

8 euÉrei˜ n] euÌrð CV

XV, 21 - XVII, 36

10

15

20

25

30

35

37

mikra´ to´ faino`menon, uÉpa`rjousin. Dio`ti kahw´q e²jei pa˜q oÊrho`doxoq a²nhrwpoq aÌgion a²ggelon boyhou˜nta auÊto´n kai´ aÊpografo`menon pa`nta oÌsa poiei˜ aÊgaha`, ouÌtwq kai´ ponyro´q dai` mwn sunakolouhei˜ auÊtw ˜ç , oÍq kai´ aÊpogra`fetai pa˜san aÉmarti` an, yÍn a³n poiy`sð, kai´ eÊrjo`menoq eÉka`stw ˜ç aÊe`ri ty´n pro`sç telwni` w ç eÊn tw É q a³n eÊn tw foron aÉmarti` an tou˜ aÊnhrw`pou eÊnapoti` hetai, w ˜ç aÊne`rjeshai ty´n vujy´n auÊtou˜ eiÊ q to´n ouÊrano`n, oÌhen auÊtoi´ eÊktrape`nteq eÊxe`pesan, e²jwsi ti` parÊ eÉautoi˜q, diÊ ouà duny`sontai tau`tyn ty˜q aÊno`dou kwlu˜sai kai´ pro´q ty´n a²busson katagagei˜n – ei² per dylono`ti my´ ke`ktytai kai´ auÊty´ dia´ tou˜ fula`ssontoq auÊty´n aÊgahou˜ aÊgge`lou e²rga aÊgaha´ kai´ pneumatika´ plei˜sta, à n duny`setai eÊxamy`seshai ta´ plymmely`mata auÊty˜q. diÊ w Pa`nta de´ oÌsa poiy`sei tiq kai´ eÊxagoreu`setai tau˜ta pneumatikw ˜ç aÊndri´ kai´ didaska`lw ç kai´ de`xetai parÊ auÊtou˜ eÊntola´q kai´ la`bð eÊx auÊtou˜ sugjw`rysin, euÊhu´q aÊpalei` fontai tau˜ta eÊk pneu`matoq aÉgi` ou aÊpo´ tw ˜ n eÊkei˜se· kai´ eÊn tou`tw ç gnwri` zousin oiÉ tw ˜ n telwni` wn a²rjonteq, oÌti diÊ eÊxagoreu`sewq aÊpeily`fesan, kai´ gumna`zousin eÊn tou`tw ç · speu`donteq de`, eiÊ e²ti zð˜ oÉ a²nhrwpoq, ouà ta´ aÉmarty`mata diÊ eÊxagoreu`sewq aÊpeily`fesan, eÌtera pa`lin auÊtw ˜ç aÊnagra`vai· dio´ kai´ sfodrote`rwq meta´ ty´n eÊxago`reusin polemou˜sin auÊtw ˜ç . É q aÊlyhw Me`ga ouân w ˜ q kai´ swty`rion kai´ ouÊdeno´q tw ˜ n a²llwn É q] yÉ eÊxago`reusiq yÉ kahara` – pro´q swtyri` an aÊnusimw`teron [w dylono`ti kai´ aÊprospoi` ytoq kai´ aÊkapy`leutoq –, yÌtiq eÊk tw ˜n ² Ê ` É ` Ê ` ´ jeirw ˜ n tw ˜ n agri` wn daimonwn ruetai eukolwq ton anhrwpon· kai´ die`rjetai aÊkwlu`twq yÉ vujy´ auÊtou˜ pa`nta ta´ telw`nia tou˜ aÊe`roq kai´ paragi` netai pro´q to´n eÉauty˜q despo`tyn eÊpikomizome`ny ty´n eÊrgasi` an tw ˜ n aÊgahw ˜ n auÊty˜q pra`xewn aÊmei` wton.

CVP 20 eÊxamy`seshai] vix leg. C, eÊxwmy`sashai VP 22 aÊndri´ ] patri´ P 23 la`bð] sic CVP (pro ly`vetai) 25 & 27 aÊpeily`fysan C, aÊpeilei` fysan P 25/27 kai´ º aÊpeily`fesan] deest V 26 gumna`zousin] stugna`zousin P 31 aÊnusimo`teron CVP wÉq] CVP, delevi 33 jeirw˜n] deest P 35 despo`tyn] add. kai´ P

38

FLORILEGIUM

Tou˜ mega`lou Basilei` ou

F, XVIII

Le`gei de´ kai´ oÉ me`gaq Basi` leioq· kai´ ga´r ouÊ mo`non oiÉ eÊfa`martoi a²nhrwpoi, aÊlla´ kai´ auÊtoi´ oiÉ gennai˜oi tou˜ Jristou˜ aÊh-

5

10

15

20

lytai´ pro´q twç˜ te` lei tou˜ bi` ou | geno`menoi eÊ reunw˜ntai uÉpo´ tou˜ a²rjontoq tou˜ aÊe`roq, iÌ na eiÊ me´ n euÉrehw˜sin e² jonteq spi` louq y³ rÉu`pouq ty˜q aÉmarti` aq, katasjehw˜sin· eÊ a´n de´ a²trwtoi euÉrehw˜si kai´ a²spiloi, wÉq aÊkra`tytoi o²nteq kai´ eÊ leu`heroi uÉpo´ Jristou˜ aÊnapau`ontai. Kai´ tau˜ta ma`hðq a³n eÊ x auÊtou˜ tou˜ kuri` ou le` gontoq para´ to´n kairo´n tou˜ pa`houq· nu˜n oÉ a²rjwn tou˜ ko`smou tou`tou e² rjetai kai´ eÊ n eÊ moi´ eÌ xei ouÊde` n. A Ê llÊ oÉ me´ n my´ poiy`saq aÉmarti` an e² legen « e² jei ouÊde` n »· aÊnhrw`pwç de´ au²tarkeq, eÊ a´n tolmy`sð eiÊ pei˜n, oÌti e² rjetai oÉ a²rjwn tou˜ ko`smou kai´ eÊ n eÊ moi´ euÌrð oÊli` ga kai´ mikra`. Dia´ tou˜to kalo´n to´ my´ aÉmarta`nein, myde´ tð˜ eÊ rjome` nð yÉme` raç toi˜q auÊtoi˜q peripi` ptein. Tou˜to de´ gi` netai, eÊ a´n meta´ ty´n sumply`rwsin ty˜q yÉme` raq aÊnakri` nomen eÊ n twç˜ suneido`ti yÉmw˜n eÊ nw`pion tou˜ heou˜ yÉmei˜q eÉ autou´q ta´ kahÊ yÉma˜q· ti` kai´ oÌsa peplymmely`kamen· kai´ eÊ xomologei˜shai kai´ eÉ autoi˜q diorhou˜shai· ta´ ga´r kaheka`styn logohe` sia to´ kahÊ wÌran fwti` zousi kai´ pa˜n me` tron a²riston. F,XVIII,2/13 Bas., Serm. de moribus, Sermo 14, PG 32,1300 A1-B3 Eph. 2,2 9/10 Ioh. 14,30 12 Ioh. 14,30 14/20 non inveni

5 cf.

F,XVIII,14/20 = C,X,27/33 CVP F,XVIII,2 oÉ ] deest Ca.c., add. Cs.l. ga´r] de´ CV scripsi, oiÉ CVP 13 euÌrð] sic CVP (pro euÉrei˜ )

4 bi` ou] lac. C

5 eiÊ ]

F,XVIII,2/3 ouÊ º auÊtoi´ ] kai´ Bas. 3/4 aÊhlytai´ ] iÉ kanw˜q para´ pa`nta to´n bi` on eÉautw˜n toi˜ q aÊora`toiq eÊjhroi˜ q prospalai` santeq, eÊpeida´n pa`saq auÊtw˜n uÉpekfu`gwsi ta´q diw`xeiq, add. Bas. 5 aÊe`roq] aiÊ w˜noq Bas. eiÊ ] a³n Bas. 6 rÉu`pouq] spi` louq] trau`mata aÊpo´ tw˜n palaisma`twn y³ praem. Bas. tu`pouq Bas. 8 aÊnapau`ontai] aÊnapau`wntai Bas. 8 ma`hðq] ma`hoiq Bas. 10 eÌxei] e²jei Ioh. 12 ko`smou] tou`tou add. Bas. 13 euÌrð] eÌxei Bas.

316r

39

XVIII, 1 - XIX, 11

Tou˜to` fysi kai´ oÉ heopa`twr Daui` d· aÍ le`gete eÊn tai˜q kardi` aiq uÉmw ˜ n, eÊpi´ tai˜q koi` taiq uÉmw ˜ n katanu`gyte · kai´ oÉ aÊpo`stoloq Pau˜loq· eiÊ eÉautou´q eÊkri` nomen, ouÊk a³n eÊkrino`meha · kai´ oÉ yÊgapyme`noq· eÊxomologei˜she aÊlly`loiq· kai´ eÊa´n oÉmologw ˜ men ta´q 25 aÉmarti` aq yÉmw ˜ n pisto`q eÊsti kai´ di` kaioq, iÌ na aÊfy`sð yÉmi˜n kai´ kahari` sð yÉma˜q aÊpo´ pa`syq aÉmarti` aq. Ê Iwa`nnou tou˜ ty˜q kli` makoq

F, XIX

5

Le`gei de´ kai´ oÉ ty˜q kli` makoq hei˜oq Ê Iwa`nnyq· vujy´ eÊ xago`reusin eÊ nnooume` ny wÉq uÉpo´ jalinou˜, uÉpo´ tau`tyq kate` jetai my´ eÊ xamarta`nein· ta´ ga´r aÊnexago`reuta wÉq eÊ n sko`tei aÊdew˜q loipo´n pra`ttomen. Tou˜ aÉgi` ou A Ê ntwni` ou tou˜ mega`lou Fysi´ kai´ oÉ me`gaq A Ê ntw`nioq, oÌti oÊfei` lei oÉ he` lwn swhy˜nai

10

ouÊ mo`non pa`nta aiÊ sjro´n logismo´n kai´ pa˜san eÊ fa`marton pra˜xin, aÊlla´ kai´ ta´ dokou˜nta aÊgaha´ kai´ pneumatika´ kai´ auÊta´ ta´ bauka`lia tou˜ uÌdatoq oÌsa pi` nð pa`nta aÊnati` heshai twç˜ pneumatikwç˜ auÊtou˜ patri` , my`pwq ptai` ei eÊ n auÊtoi˜q.

21/22 Ps. 4,5

23 I Cor. 11,31

24 Iac. 5,16

F,XIX,2/5 Ioh. Clim., Scala 4,46, PG 88,705 C12-D1 alph., ÊAntw`nioq 38, PG 65,88 B7-10

24/26 I Ioh. 1,9 7/11 cf. Apophth., Coll.

CVP 21 Tou˜to` ] ga´r add. P Cmg. Vmg.

24 yÉgapyme`noq] Ê Iwa`nnou tou˜ heolo`gou add.

F,XIX,9 kai´ 1 º pneumatika´ ] deest P

23 eÊkri` nomen] diekri` nomen I Cor. ti` aq] aÊdiki` aq Ioh.

dokou˜nta aÊgaha´ ] lac. C 25 aÊfy`sð] aÊfð˜ Ioh.

26 aÉmar-

F,XIX,7/11 Cf. Eiâpe pa`lin · eiÊ dunato`n, oÌsa by`mata ba`llei oÉ monajo`q, y³ oÌsaq stago`naq pi` nei eiÊ q to´ kelli` on auÊtou˜, oÊfei` lei harrei˜ n toi˜ q ge`rousin, eiÊ a²ra ouÊ ptai` ei eÊn auÊtoi˜ q. Apophth.

40

FLORILEGIUM

ÉO ouân eiÊ dw´q tau˜ta kai´ fula`sswn maka`rioq· eÊn oÊli` gw ç ga´r e²jei euÉrei˜n fwtismo´n vujy˜q kai´ tapei` nwsin aÊlyhy˜ kai´ eÊn tð˜ eÊxo`dw ç auÊtou˜ aÊkwlu`twq aÊpeleu`setai pro´q ty´n aiÊ w`nion eÊkei` nyn 15 kata`pausin· e² nha pa`ntwn eÊ sti´ n euÊfrainome` nwn | yÉ katoiki` a 316v kai´ yÉ aÊna`pausiq. Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Sumew`n – pw ˜ç kuri` w ˜ q tiq to´n stauro´n basta`zei kai´ aÊkolouhei˜ tw ç 20

Stauro´n basta`zein, tou˜to` eÊ sti to´ aÊparny`sashai` tina pa`nta ta´ hely`mata auÊtou˜· kai´ aÊkolouhei˜ n eÊ n pa`saiq tai˜q eÊ ntolai˜q tou˜ heou˜, pa`nta de´ ta´ lupyra´ y³ ta´ faidra´ tou˜ bi` ou parable` pein, oÌti wÉq skia´ ta´ pa`nta pare` rjontai kai´ wÉq trojo´q kuli` ontai. Ti` q eÊstin yÉ steny´ kai´ tehlimme`ny oÉdo`q; – Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Ê Iwa`nnou tou˜ ty˜q kli` makoq

25

30

skd Ê

Pro`sjwmen eÉ autoi˜q my`pote eÊ pi´ ty´n steny´n kai´ tehlimme` nyn oÉdo´n le` gonteq oÉdeu`ein, ty´n platei˜ an kai´ euÊru`jwron kate` jonteq eÊ plany`hymen. Steny´n oÉdo´n eÊ mfani` sei soi hli˜viq koili` aq, sta`siq pa`nnujioq, uÌdatoq me` tron, a²rtou e² ndeia, aÊtimi` aq po`ma kaha`rsion, muktyrismoi` , katage` lwteq, eÊ mpaigmoi` , eÊ kkopy´ helyma`twn oiÊ kei` wn, proskrou`sewn uÉpomony`, perifrony`sewq aÊgoggusi` a, uÌbrewn bi` a, aÊdikou`menon uÉpome` nein iÊ sjurw˜q, katalalou`menon my´ aÊganaktei˜n, zymiou`menon

15 liturgice: e.g. Synaxarium Ecclesiae Constantinopoleos, 4o Martii 5 19 & 20 Lc. 14,27 19/23 non inveni 22 cf. Sap. 5,9 24 & 26/27 cf. Mt. 7,13 -14 26/36 Ioh. Clim., Scala 2,13, PG 88,656 D9- 657 A8

CVP 17 Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Sumew`n] P tantum

23 koilu`ontai CV

29 me`trwn P

30/31 eÊmpaigmoi` ] eÊmpaismoi` (sic, eÊmpaigmoi` Ed. Ign.) Clim. 34 zymiou`menon my´ eÊkzytei˜ n] deest Clim.

33/

41

XIX, 12 - XX, 17

my´ eÊkzytei˜n, eÊ xouhenou`menon my´ oÊrgi` zeshai, katakrino` menon 35 tapeinou˜shai. Maka`rioi oiÉ ty´ n oÉdo´n tau`tyn poreuo`menoi, oÌti auÊtw˜n eÊ stin yÉ basilei` a tw˜n ouÊranw˜n.

ÊAnakefalai` wsiq peri´ tou˜ staurou˜ kai´ marturi` ai

F, XX

Polumerw ˜ q kai´ polutro`pwq, euÊaggelikw ˜ q kai´ aÊpostolikw ˜q kai´ patrikw ˜ q didasko`meha, oÌti eÊn staurw ˜ç kai´ hana`tw ç patei˜tai yÉ oÉdo´q tou˜ heou˜, kai´ oÌsoi bou`lontai eÊn tð˜ oÉdw ˜ç tw ˜ n sw ç zome`nwn 5 poreuhy ˜ nai eÊn auÊtw ˜ç peripatou˜sin. ÉC ga´r oÉdo´q tou˜ heou˜ stauro`q eÊ sti kahymerino`q· ouÊdei´ q ga´r eÊ sw`hy meta´ aÊne` sewq· oiÉ ga´r boulo`menoi eÊn aÊne`sei kai´ yÉdonð˜ peripatei˜n eÊn tð˜ platei` aç oÉdw ˜ç ` Ê É É ´ ` euri` skontai, yÌtiq upagei eiÊ q tyn apwleian. Kai´ oÌra, ti` iÉstorei˜ oÉ aÊpo`stoloq Pau˜loq peri´ tw ˜ n pa`lai 10 aÉgi` wn – pro´q e²poq ouÌtwq fysi` n· eÊmpaigmw n kai´ masti` gwn ˜ pei˜ran e²labon, e²ti de´ desmw ˜ n kai´ fulaky˜q, eÊliha`shysan, eÊpri` shysan, eÊpeira`shysan, eÊn fo`nw ç majai` raq aÊpe`hanon, periy˜lhon eÊn mylwtai˜q, eÊn aiÊ gei` oiq de`rmasin, uÉsterou`menoi, hlibo`à n ouÊk yân a²xioq oÉ ko`smoq eÊpi´ eÊrymi` aiq menoi, kakoujou`menoi, w 15 planw`menoi kai´ o²resin kai´ spylai` oiq kai´ tai˜q oÊpai˜q ty ˜ q gy˜q. OuÊk yân eÊkei` noiq ste`gy, ouÊk aÊpohy`ky, ouÊ kli` ny, ouÊ tra`peza, mylwty´ to´ e²nduma kai´ tri` jeq, sje`dioq yÉ ty˜q eÊnestw`syq yÉme`raq 35/36 cf. Mt. 5,10 F,XX,2 Hebr. 1,1 5/6 Isaac Nin., Or. 49,77-78 (olim 4,5,1) 36 -38 17/18 cf. Mt. 6,26

10/15 Hebr. 11,

F,XX,2/8 = A,VII,2/9; B,VII,1/8 CVP 34 katakrinou`menon CVP F,XX,2 euÊaggelikw˜q] te add. P

8 ei² tiq CVP

14 kakojou`menoi CVP

35 tapeinou˜shai] tapeinw˜sai (tapeinou˜shai Ed. Ign.) Clim. tyn] tw˜n proeiryme`nwn oÉdw˜n Clim. F,XX,6 eÊsw`hy] aÊny˜lhen eÊn twç˜ ouÊranwç˜ Isaac Hebr.

tau`-

12 eÊpeira`shysan] deest

42

FLORILEGIUM

trofy´ kai´ | yÉ eÊpiou˜sa aÊme`rimnoq· proe`labon ga´r tð˜ kata´ pro`- 317r hesin filosofi` aç ty´n uÌsteron tou˜ kuri` ou euÊaggeliky´n parai` ne20 sin. ÉCmei˜q de´ tou ˜ kuri` ou to´n stauro´n oÉrw ˜ nteq kai´ kaheka`styn auÊtou˜ aÊkou`omen dia´ tou˜ euÊaggeli` ou bow ˜ ntoq· ei² tiq he`lei oÊpi` sw mou eÊlhei˜n, aÊra`tw to´n stauro´n auÊtou˜ kai´ aÊkolouhei` tw moi· kai´ ti` wÊfely`sð a²nhrwpon, eÊa´n oÌlon to´n ko`smon kerdy`sð, ty´n de´ vujy´n auÊtou˜ aÊpwle`sð; ÉOmoi` wq kai´ oÉ aÊpo`stoloq boa˜ç· 25 dia´ pollw ˜ n hli` vewn dei˜ yÉma˜q eiÊ selhei˜n eiÊ q ty´n basilei` an tw ˜n ouÊranw ˜ n, kai´ aÉplw ˜ q pa˜sa grafy´ hei` a ta´ auÊta´ dida`skei. Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Nei` lou ÉCmei˜q de´ ta`ja, staurwhe` nteq twç˜ ko`smwç kai´ twç˜ bi` wç aÊpo-

30

35

taxa`menoi kai´ pro´q ty´n tw˜n aÊswma`twn duna`mewn fu`sin twç˜ ty˜q aÊpahei` aq tro`pwç metanasty˜nai aÊgwnizo`menoi, uÉpenosty`samen eiÊ q ta´ oÊpi` sw· tw ˜ç bi` w ˜ç ko`smw ç pa`lin kai´ tw ç aÊnastrefo`menoi kai´ eÊn tð˜ tw ˜ n biwtikw˜n diagwgð˜ eÊpaggello`menoi· kai´ ty´n me´ n eÊ je` tlyn tou˜ aÊro`trou kate` jomen – to´ sjy˜ma swç` zonteq to´ semno`n –, aÊneu`hetoi de´ gego`namen tð˜ basilei` aç tw˜n ouÊranw˜n dia´ to´ strafy˜nai eiÊ q ta´ oÊpi` sw kai´ tw˜n eÊ pilely˜shai oÊfeilo`ntwn meta´ polly˜q aÊntejo`meha ty˜q spoudy˜q.

21/23 Mt. 16,24 23/24 Mt. 16,26 25 Act. 14,22 28/36 Nilus, De mon. exerc. 6, PG 79,724 D8-725 A8 28 cf. Gal. 6,14 34/35 cf. Lc. 9,62

CVP 20 de´ ] kai´ add. P 22 aÊkolouhy`tw CVP 24 aÊpwle`sð] zymiwhð˜ P 27 Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Nei` lou] rubrica in V tantum ubi vix leg. 33 ty´n] scripsi cum Nilo, ty˜ CVP

22 aÊra`tw] aÊparnysa`shw eÉauto´n kai´ praem. Mt. 23 wÊfely`sð a²nhrwpon] wÊfelyhy`setai a²nhrwpoq Mt. 25/26 tw˜n ouÊranw˜n] tou˜ heou˜ Act. 28 ÉCmei˜ q de´ ta`ja] Pa`lin ga´r oiÉ Nilus 29 kai´ ] kai´ aÊrnysa`menoi to´ eiânai a²nhrwpoi kai´ Nilus 30 tro`pwç ] monotro`pwç Nilus 31 eiÊ q ta´] 31/32 twç˜ º eÊpaggello`menoi] pragmatei` aiq biwtikai˜ q et alia me´n Nilus add. Nilus

XX, 18 - XXI, 23

43

Peri´ nystei` aq kai´ diai` tyq oÌlou tou˜ eÊniautou˜ kai´ pw ˜ q jry´ nysteu`ein kai´ pa`nta eÊgkrateu`eshai to´n boulo`menon swhy˜nai

F, XXI

ske Ê

Fe`re dy´ ei² pwmen kai´ peri´ nystei` aq. AuÌty ga´r aÊrjaiote`ra 5 kai´ prw`ty eÊntoly`· eiÊ ga´r tau`tyn eiâ je fula`xai oÉ prwto`plas-

toq Ê Ada`m, ouÊk a³n eiâ je pesei˜n oÌlon to´ aÊnhrw`pinon eiÊ q ty´n talaipwri` an tau`tyn. Dia´ tou˜to kai´ pa˜sa me´n eÊntoly´ despotiky´ ouÌtwq aÉplw ˜ q aÊnage`graptai, ta´q de´ peri´ nystei` aq eÊntola´q meta´ aÊsfalei` aq kai´ desmw ˜ n eÊkano`nisan oiÉ heoky`rukeq aÊpo`stoloi eÊn 10 tð ˜ septð˜ bi` blw ˜ n hei` wn kano`nwn auÊtw ˜ n, ginw`skonteq ty´n ç tw É rai˜oq yân eiÊ q oÌraprw`tyn ptw ˜ sin eÊkei` nyn, kahw´q ge`graptai· w ´ É Ê ´ ` sin kai´ kaloq eiÊ q brw ˜ sin, o eme hanatwsaq karpo`q. Ê Elhw´n ga´r oÉ ku`rioq yÉmw ˜ n kai´ he`lwn iÊ a`sashai ty´n prw`tyn eÊkei` nyn ´ ´ n yÉmw ptw sin kai´ to n pternisty ˜ ˜ n dia`bolon katabalei˜n, meta´ 15 to´ aÌgion ba`ptisma eÊxy ˜ lhen eÊn tð˜ eÊry`mw ç kai´ eÊny`steuse tessara`konta yÉme`raq kai´ tessara`konta nu`ktaq kai´ ouÌtwq eÊni` kyse to´n eÊjhro´n yÉmw ˜ n, iÊ asa`menoq ty´n prw`tyn eÊkei` nyn plygy`n. Kai´ eiÊ oÉ eÊkhe`menoq to´n no`mon nysteu`ei, ti` q eÊk | tw ˜ n tyrou`ntwn to´n 317v no`mon ouÊ jrð`zei nysteu˜sai; Kai´ dienukte`reue, fysi` n, aÊei´ eÊn tð˜ 20 proseujð ˜ tou˜ heou˜· kai´ eiÊ eÊkei˜noq eÊktenw ˜ q kai´ aÊdialei` ptwq prosyu`jeto oÉ my´ deo`menoq eÊle`ouq, pw ˜ q yÉma˜q, oiÍ uÉpo`jreoi eÊn pollai˜q aÉmarti` aiq, aÊmelei˜n eÊnde`jetai ka³n pro´q braju´ tou˜ aiÊ tei˜n e²leoq aÊpo´ tou˜ heou˜; Tau˜ta ga´r eÊpoi` ei pro´q yÉmete`ran nouF,XXI,11/12 Gen. 2,9

14/16 cf. Mt. 4,2

19/20 Lc. 6,12

F,XXI,7/23 cf. A,VIII,9/25

CVP F,XXI,2 nysteu`ein kai´ ] deest P 6 aÊnhrw`pinon] ge`noq add. V balei˜ n] scripsi, kataba`lai CV, kataba`lein P

14 kata-

F,XXI,13 iÊ a`sashai] iÊ a˜shai A,VIII,19 18 ti` q] ouÊ nysteu`ei tiq A,VIII,2021 19 dienukte`reue] yân dianuktereu`wn Lc. 22 aÉmarti` aiq] deest AVIII,24

44

FLORILEGIUM

hesi` an, poiw ˜ n kai´ dida`skwn pw ˜ q duna`meha to´n eÊjhro´n yÉmw ˜n 25 niky ˜ sai kai´ swtyri` aq eÊpitujei˜n. Dia´ tou˜to kai´ eÌ wq to`te to´ ge` noq tw˜n aÊnhrw`pwn ouÊk eÊ gi` nwske ty´n ni` kyn tou˜ eÊjhrou˜, ouÊde´ oÉ dia`boloq eÊ peira`shy

30

35

ty˜q yÌttyq auÊtou˜ eÊ k ty˜q fu`sewq yÉmw˜n, eÊ n tou`twç twç˜ oÌplwç yÊto`nysen eÊ x aÊrjy˜q, kai´ oÉ ku`rioq yÉmw˜n yân oÉ aÊrjygo´q kai´ prwto`tokoq ty˜q ni` kyq tou˜ dou˜nai to´n ste` fanon tou˜ton, y²goun ty´n nystei` an, eÊ pi´ ty´n kefaly´n ty˜q fu`sewq yÉmw˜n· kai´ oÌtan i² dð tou˜to to´ oÌplon eÊ pi` tina tw˜n aÊnhrw`pwn oÉ dia`boloq, euÊhe` wq fobei˜tai oÉ aÊntikei` menoq kai´ tu`rannoq kai´ eiÊ q mny`myn e² rjetai ty˜q yÌttyq auÊtou˜ kai´ kai` etai eÊ n tw ˜ç oÌplwç twç˜ dohe` nti Éymi˜n uÉpo´ tou˜ aÊrjistraty`gou yÉmw˜n tou˜ kuri` ou kai´ heou˜ yÉmw ˜n

tou˜ sw`santoq to´ ge`noq tw ˜ n aÊnhrw`pwn. Tau˜ta ouân aÊkribw ˜ q ginw`skonteq oiÉ aÌgioi aÊpo`stoloi, meta´ eÊpitimi` wn kai´ desmw ˜ n te`heikan dia´ tou´q koiliodou`louq kai´ katafronyta´q tw ˜ n despotikw ˜ n eÊntolw ˜ n – ouÌstinaq kai´ hrynei˜ oÉ 40 hei˜oq Pau ˜ loq kai´ eÊjhrou´q aÊpokalei˜ tou˜ despotikou˜ staurou˜. Gra`fwn pro´q Filippysi` ouq le`gei katÊ e²poq ouÌtwq· polloi´ peripatou˜sin, ouÍq polla`kiq e²legon, nu˜n de´ kai´ klai` wn le`gw tou´q à n to´ te`loq aÊpw`leia, w à n oÉ eÊjhrou´q tou˜ staurou˜ tou˜ Jristou˜, w heo´q yÉ koili` a kai´ do`xa eÊn tð˜ aiÊ sju`nð auÊtw ˜ n – oiÉ ta´ eÊpi` geia 45 fronou ˜ nteq.

26/36 Isaac Nin., Or. 27,282-292 (olim 85,12,53)

41/45 Phil. 3,18-19

37/45 cf. A,VIII,30/37 CVP 35 kuri` ou kai´ heou˜ yÉmw˜n] deest P 41 ouÌtwq] eÊk ty˜q pro´q Filippysi` ouq eÊpistoly` add. C mg. Vmg. 42 klai` wn] klai` w kai´ P 26 kai´ ] deest Isaac 27 tou˜ eÊjhrou˜ ] deest Isaac dia`boloq] pote´ add. Isaac 28 eÊn] aÊll'eÊn Isaac 30 ste`fanon] prw˜ton praem. Isaac 30/31 y²goun ty´n nystei` an] ty˜q ni` kyq Isaac 33 tu`rannoq] kai´ euÊhu´q eÊnhumei˜ tai add. Isaac 34 ty˜q yÌttyq] kai´ yÉ du`namiq Isaac kai` etai º 35/36 tou˜ º dohe`nti] kla˜tai eÊn tð˜ hewri` aç tou˜ oÌplou tou˜ dohe`ntoq Isaac aÊnhrw`pwn] deest Isaac

XXI, 24 - XXII, 17

45

Kanw´n xhÊ tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn

F, XXII

Ì Ohen ouÌtwq rÉytw ˜ q le`gei oÉ xhÊ kanw´n tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn· ei² tiq eÊ pi` skopoq y³ presbu`teroq y³ dia`konoq y³

5

aÊnagnw`styq y³ va`ltyq ty´n aÉgi` an tessarakosty´n tou˜ pa`sja ouÊ nysteu`ei kai´ pa˜san tetra`da kai´ paraskeuy`n, kahairei` shw, eÊ kto´q eiÊ my´ diÊ aÊshe` neian swmatiky´n eÊ mpodi` zoito – eiÊ de´ lai¨ ko`q, aÊforize` shw.

Sko`pei, oÌti oÉ kanw´n tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn ty´n aÉgi` an tessarakosty´n kai´ pa˜san tetra`da kai´ paraskeuy´n eÊxi` sou eÊnomo10 he`tyse ty´n nystei` an – y²goun nysteu`ein eÌwq eÊna`tyq, eiâ ta katalu`ein lity´n trofy´n a²neu eÊlai` ou kai´ oi² nou – pa`nta to´n bebaptisme`non. ÉWsau`twq le`gei kai´ oÉ ih Ê kanw´n ty˜q eÊn Ga`ggraç aÉgi` aq suno`dou· Ei² tiq tw˜n aÊskoume` nwn jwri´ q aÊna`gkyq swmatiky˜q uÉpe15

ryfaneu`oito kai´ ta´q paradidome` naq nystei` aq | eiÊ q to´ koino´n kai´ fulattome` naq uÉpo´ ty˜q eÊ kklysi` aq paralu`oi, aÊna`hema e² stw.

F,XXII,3/7 Const. Apost., Canones 8,47,69 (= Nicon, Pandectes, Coisl. 122, f. 361v = Laur. Plut. VI,4, f. 286vb) 14/17 Canon Concilii Gangrensis 19, I,2, p. 94 (= Nicon, Pandectes, Coisl. 122, f. 361v = Laur. Plut. VI,4, f. 286vb) F,XXII,3/7 = A,VIII,39/44

CVP F,XXII,6 eÊmpodi` zoito] scripsi cum P et Const. Apost., aÊpodei` xoito CV 10 eÌwq] wÌraq add.V 11 to´n] deest P 13/17 É Wsau`twq º e²stw] deest P 13 eÊn Ga`ggraç ] scripsi, eÊgaggra CV

` F,XXII,8/14 Sko`pei º aÉ gi` aq sunodou ] cf. Kai´ ouÌtwq me´n oiÉ hei˜ oi aÊpo`stoloi eÊkano`nisa`n te kai´ eÊnomohe ˜ ` tysan. Met' auÊtou´q de´ kai´ oiÉ eÊn tð˜ Ga`ggraç pate`req aÌgioi hei` wç pneu`mati sunygme`noi peri´ pasw˜n oÉmou˜ tw˜n uÉpo´ tw˜n aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn wÉrisme`nwn nysteiw˜n kai´ tw˜n mete`peita nomohetyheisw˜n meta´ auÊhenti` aq aÉpa`syq eÊn twç˜ eÊnnakaideka`twç (sic) kano`ni foberw˜q aÊpefy`nanto le`gonteq ouÌtwq Nicon (Laur. Plut.) 16 paralu`oi] eÊpikurou˜ntoq eÊn auÊtwç˜ telei` ou logismou˜, add. Canon

318r

46

FLORILEGIUM

Éq Kai´ tau˜ta me´n merikw ˜ q eÊnomohe`tysan oiÉ aÌgioi aÊpo`stoloi w e²jon aÊkmy´n to´ ky`rugma aÊrjy`n· eÊlho`nteq de´ oiÉ aÌgioi kai´ heofo`20 roi pate`req kai´ ja`riti Jristou ˜ iÊ do`nteq aÉplwhei˜san ty´n pi` stin me`jri tw ˜ nteq de´ kai´ tou´q aÊnhrw`pouq ˜ n pera`twn ty˜q gy˜q, oÉrw dia´ to´ aÉbrodi` aiton eiÊ q katafro`nysin pantely˜ kai´ rÉaçhumi` an pi` ptontaq tw ˜ n eÊntolw ˜ n tou˜ heou˜, aÊkou`santeq de´ tou˜ kuri` ou le`gontoq, oÌti eÊa´n my´ perisseu`sð yÉ dikaiosu`ny uÉmw ˜ n plei˜on 25 tw ˜ n grammate`wn kai´ Farisai` wn, ouÊ my´ eiÊ se`lhyte eiÊ q ty´n basilei` an tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n – ouàtoi de´ aÊpedeka`toun pa`nta oÌsa eiâ jon ´ Ê oÌlon ton bi` on autw ˜ n, a²neu tw ˜ n aÊparjw ˜ n kai´ tw ˜ n husiw ˜ n kai´ à n eÊpoi` oun kaheka`styn, eÊny`steuon kai´ loipw ˜ n eÊleymosunw ˜n w kaheka`styn eÉbdoma`da yÉme`raq du`o, eiâ jon de´ kai´ kahe`kaston 30 eÊniauto´n tessarakosta´q y²goun nystei` aq te`ssareq. Peri´ ty˜q deute`raq kai´ tw ˜ n triw ˜ n tessarakostw ˜ n· É ri` shysan diati` kai´ para´ ti` nwn tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn pate`rwn w Tau˜ta aÊnakri` nonteq oiÉ aÌgioi pate`req prose`hykan kai´ auÊtoi´ kanonikw ˜ q ta´q trei˜q nystei` aq, tw ˜ n jristouge`nnwn, le`gw, tw ˜n 35 aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn kai´ ty ˜ q heoto`kou· kai´ kaheka`styn eÉbdoma`da ty´n deute`ran, iÌ na pa˜q pisto´q aÊrjo`menoq to´ sta`dion ty˜q eÉbdoma`doq meta´ nystei` aq euÊhu´q tau`tyn a²rxytai, oÌpwq kai´ heare`stwq tau`tyn eÊktele`sð. Kai´ jry´ pa`nta to´n boulo`menon swhy˜nai fula`ttein ouÌtwq, iÌ na my´ to´ « ouÊai` » eÊpispa`sytai· ouÊai` , ga`r 40 fysin, oÉ katalu`wn oÌria pate`rwn. Kai´ tau ˜ ta diexy˜lhon pro´q ty´n heofili` an sou, oÌpwq aÊkribw ˜ q ginw`skeiq to´ pw ˜ q kai´ diati` aiÉ nystei˜ai eÊkanoni` shysan kai´ para´ ti` nwn. 21 cf. Ps. 18,5

24/26 Mt. 5,20

40 Dtn. 27,17

18/42 cf. A,VIII,50/72 CVP 19 e²jwn CVP de´ ] deest P 21 kai´ ] deest P 31/32 Peri´ º wÉri` shysan] rubricam Peri´ tw˜n triw˜n tessarakostw˜n, kai´ ty˜q deute`raq· pw˜q kai´ para´ ti` nwn wÉri` shysan habet P 32 diati` ] vix leg. C, non leg.V 26 aÊpedeka`toun] aÊpedeka`tizon A,VIII,60 plysi` on Dtn. sed cf. Const. Apost. 1,1,32

40 pate`rwn] Dtn. v.l., tou˜

47

XXII, 18 - XXIII, 4

Ê Ek tou˜ peri´ nystei` aq lo`gou tou˜ aÉgi` ou Ni` kwnoq Le`gei de´ kai´ oÉ aÌgioq Ni` kwn eÊn tw ˜ç peri´ nystei` aq lo`gw ç auÊauàtai` eiÊ sin aiÉ kaholikai´ nystei˜ai tw˜n Jristianw˜n· deu-

45 tou ˜·

50

te` ra, tetra´q kai´ paraskeuy´ oÌlou tou˜ eÊ niautou˜, parekto´q euÊlo`gou aiÊ ti` aq, y²goun despotiky˜q eÉorty˜q y³ mega`lyq aÊshenei` aq· kai´ yÉ me ga`ly tessarakosty´ kai´ yÉ eÉ bdoma´q tou˜ pa`houq tou˜ kuri` ou kai´ aiÉ trei˜q nystei˜ai tw˜n pro´ tw˜n jristouge` nnwn kai´ yÉ pro´ tw˜n aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn kai´ yÉ pro´ ty˜q heoto`kou y²goun tou˜ AuÊgou`stou. OiÉ me´n hei˜oi aÊpo`stoloi kai´ hei˜oi pate`req kai´ e² rgwç pra`t-

55

tonteq kai´ lo`gwç dida`skonteq ty´n nystei` an aÊdialei` ptwq yâsan sjola`zonteq, parekto´q tw˜n kekwlume` nwn· yÉmei˜q de´ my´ duna`menoi – ma˜llon de´ my´ pro|airou`menoi – ouÌtwq politeu`eshai, ka³n to´n ki` ndunon aÊpofugei˜n spouda`swmen, kai´ ta´q paradedome`naq nystei` aq wÉq dunato´n fula`xwmen. Peri´ ty˜q mega`lyq tessarakosty˜q kai´ pw ˜ q dei˜ telei˜shai yÉ nystei` a eÊn auÊtð˜

F, XXIII

Ty´n me´n prw`tyn eÉbdoma`da nysteu`swmen kata´ to´ su`nyheq aÊpositizo`menoi tetra`di kai´ paraskeuð˜ litð˜ trape`zð – eiÊ de` 45/51 Nicon, De ieiuniis, PG 127,525 D7-528 A3 Coisl. 122, f. 361v = Laur. Plut.VI,4, f. 286va

52/57 Nicon, Pandectes,

43/57 = A,VIII,73/86 CVP 44 de´ ] deest P 52 ante OiÉ me´n hei˜ oi] rubricam Tou˜ auÊtou˜ add. P pate`req] kai´ add. PV s.l. 57 fula`xomen CV F,XXIII,1/2 Peri´ º auÊtð˜ ] rubricam iÌ Opwq dei˜ telei˜ shai yÉ nystei˜ a ty˜q mega`lyq m Ê · peri´ ty˜q tessarakosty˜q habet P 45 eiÊ sin] d Ê Nicon 47 y²goun º aÊshenei` aq] deest Nicon 49 aiÉ trei˜ q nystei˜ ai] yÉ Nicon 49/50 pro´ ] tris deest Nicon 50/51 y²goun tou˜ AuÊgou`stou] deest Nicon 53 ty´n nystei` an] tð˜ nystei` aç Nicon et A,VIII, 83 54 parekto´q] pa`rex Nicon kekwlume`nwn] eÉortw˜n add. Nicon 54/55 duna`menoi] duna`meha Nicon 56 paradedome`naq] nenomisme`naq Nicon 57 wÉq º fula`xwmen] eÊn twç˜ koinwç˜ kata´ du`namin parafula`xwmen Nicon

318v

48

FLORILEGIUM

5 tiq ouÊ du`natai diÊ aÊshe`neian, eÊshie`tw kaheka`styn eÉspe`ran a²rton

oÊli` gon meta´ uÌdatoq – sabba`tw ç de´ kai´ kuriakð˜ eÊn oÌlð tð˜ aÉgi` aç tau`tð tessarakostð˜ e²laion kai´ oiâ non, iÊ jhu`aq de´ eÊn mo`nð tð˜ eÉortð˜ tou˜ euÊaggelismou˜ e²xesti katalu˜sai. Pa˜san deute`ran, tetra`da kai´ paraskeuy´n ty˜q aÉgi` aq tau`tyq tessarakosty˜q 10 dia´ xyrofagi` aq kai´ uÉdroposi` aq eÊktele`swmen· pe`mptð de´ kai´ tri` tð e²xesti toi˜q boulome`noiq oi² nou oÊli` gou metalamba`nein diÊ aÊshe`neian. Pa˜san ty´n hei` an eÉbdoma`da tou˜ timi` ou pa`houq tou˜ kuri` ou – ty˜q aÉgi` aq mega`lyq pe`mptyq jwri` q – eÊn xyrofagi` aç kai´ uÉdroposi` aç diatele`swmen. Ty´n mega`lyn pe`mptyn lu`swmen 15 to´n oiâ non dia´ ty´n koinwni` an kai´ to´n ko`pon to´n e²mproshen· aÊpo´ de´ ty˜q mega`lyq pe`mptyq eÌwq tri` tyq wÌraq ty˜q nukto´q tou˜ mega`lou sabba`tou e²xesti pa`ntaq nysteu`ein, kahw´q kai´ oiÉ hei˜oi pate`req diori` zontai. Pw ˜ q dei˜ telei˜shai kai´ yÉ tw ˜ n jristougennw ˜ n nystei` a Tð˜ pro´ tw ˜ n jristougennw ˜ n hei` aç nystei` aç eÊn sabba`tw ç kai´ kuriakð˜ mo`naiq katalu`ein iÊ jhu`aq· tri` tð de´ kai´ pe`mptð e²laion kai´ oiâ non· deute`raç de´ kai´ tetra`di kai´ paraskeuð˜ xyrofagei˜n kai´ uÉdropotei˜n· dei˜ de´ plei` ona ty´n eÊgkra`teian kai´ paratetame`nyn poiei˜shai meta´ ty´n mny`myn tou˜ aÉgi` ou Nikola`ou dia´ to´ 25 eÊggi` zein ty´n hei` an eÉorty´n kai´ ty´n tw ˜ n hei` wn mustyri` wn meta`lyvin. Kai´ oÊfei` lomen diÊ eÊpiponwte`raq aÊsky`sewq kai´ sklyragwgi` aq to´n heo´n iÉketeu`ein, ouÌtw ga´r heo´q eÉortazo`menoq ge`É q humi` ama gyhe kai´ ty´n euÊjy´n tw ˜ n ouÌtwq eÉortazo`ntwn auÊtw ˜ç w É q oÊsmy´n euÊwdi` aq – aÊpode`jetai. –w 20

8/14 cf. Nicon, Pandectes, Coisl. 122, f. 361v = Laur. Plut. VI,4 f. 286vb 29 Gen. 8,21 19/36 cf. A,IV,1/16; B,IV,1/15 CVP 5 kaheka`styn] eÉka`styn P 6 oÊligo´n CVP 8 katalu`sai VP 9 paraskeuð˜ CVP 12 pa˜san] de´ add. P 14 Ty´n] de´ add. P 20 de´ ] P tantum 23/24 paratetagme`nyn CVP

XXIII, 5- 48

49

Peri´ tw ˜ n du`o loipw ˜ n nysteiw ˜n tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn kai´ ty˜q heoto`kou

30

² Estw kai´ eÊn tai˜q loipai˜q du`o nystei` aiq – ty˜q pro´ tw ˜n aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn mny`myq kai´ ty˜q heoto`kou y²goun tou˜ AuÊgou`stou – oÉ auÊto´q tu`poq· eiÊ de´ polla`kiq dia´ to´ kausw ˜ deq tou˜ kai35 rou ˜ ouÊ du`natai` tiq poiy˜sai eÊna`tyn, jry´ tou˜ my´ poikilofagei˜n, aÊlla´ litð˜ trape`zð jra˜shai kai´ tau`tð meta´ eÊgkratei` aq. Ì Ora ti` eÊsti nystei` a kai´ ti` eÊstin eÊgkra`teia Nystei` a eÊsti´ to´ nysteu˜sai eÌwq eÊna`tyq wÌraq· eÊgkra`teia de` eÊsti to´ metalabei˜n brw`sewq kata´ ty´n eÌktyn wÌran y³ kai´ eÉbdo`40 myn eÊgkratw ˜ q. ÉWsau`twq kai´ to´ my´ deipnei˜n eÊgkra`teia` eÊstin. Le`gei de´ kai´ oÉ me`gaq ÊAhana`sioq· yÉ ty˜q tetra`doq | kai´ ty˜q 319r

45

paraskeuy˜q nystei` a eÌ wq eÊ na`tyq eÊ sti´ tetagme` ny. ÉOmoi` wq kai´ oÉ aÌgioq Ê Epifa`nio`q fysin· diÊ oÌlou me´ n tou˜ e² touq nystei` a fula`ttetai eÊ n tð˜ aÉgi` aç kai´ kaholikð˜ eÊ kklysi` aç – fymi´ tetra`di kai´ paraskeuð˜ eÌ wq eÊ na`tyq wÌraq. Kai´ tau˜ta me´n peri´ tw ˜ n nystei` wn yÉmerw ˜ n. Peri´ de´ tw ˜ n my´ nysti` mwn pa`lin le`gei oÉ me`gaq A Ê hana`sioq· my` ti` q se aÊpaty`sð

eÊ n kuriakð˜ nysteu`ein y³ gonuklitei˜n, my`te eÊ n pentykostð˜.

41/42 Ps.-Athan., Synt. ad mon. 2,14,2 cap. 22, vol. 3, p. 523 (= PG 42,828 A7-9) 17,2

43/45 Epiph., Panarion, De fide, 47/48 Ps.-Athan., Synt. ad mon. 2,

CVP 31 kai´ ty˜q] kai´ pro´ ty˜q P 39 ty´n] deest P 39/40 eÉbdo`myn] CV, zð˜ P 40 to´ ] deest Ca.c., add. Cs.l. 45 tetra`di] scripsi cum Epiph., tetra`da CVP ad 46 rubricam Peri´ tw˜n nystysi` mwn yÉmerw˜n add. P

48 nysteu`ein] to´ para`pan Ps.-Ath. to´ para`pan Ps.-Ath.

y³ gonuklitei˜ n] my`te gonupetei˜ n

50

FLORILEGIUM

Le`gei de´ kai´ oÉ aÌgioq Ê Iwa`nnyq oÉ Nysteuty´q oÉ patria`rjyq 50 Kwnstantinoupo`lewq, oÌti ta´q pa` saq sabbatokuriaka´q kai´ pa`saq ta´q despotika´q eÉ orta`q, kai´ oiÌ an yÉme`ran tu`jð, kai´ oÌlyn ty´n pentykosty´n kai´ to´ dwdekay`meron ouÊk e²xesti nysteu`ein y³

gonukli` nein, aÊlla´ mo`non proskuny`seiq poiei˜n.

Kai´ eÊgkrateu`eshai me`n, my´ nysteu`ein de` – kai´ eu²jeshai me`n,

55 my´ gonupetei˜n de`. Ê Ofei` lei ga´r oÉ oÊrho`doxoq Jristiano´q ty´n

É q pe`nhimon e²jein kai´ ty´n eÉorta`simon w É q eÉorpe`nhimon yÉme`ran w ta`simon.

Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Basilei` ou tou˜ mega`lou – diati` le`getai « eÉorty` », kai´ ti` symai` nousin aiÉ gonuklisi` ai 60

« É Eorty´ » dia´ tou˜to le` getai eÊ k tou˜ aÊnarta˜n to´n nou˜n pro´q ´ tyn yÉme` ran eÊ kei` nyn ty´n aÊkliny`n. AiÉ de´ gonuklisi` ai symai` nousi tou˜to· yÉ me´ n eiÊ q gy˜n kata`klisiq, oÌti aÉmarty`santeq eiÊ q gy˜n peptw`kamen, yÉ de´ eÊ k ty˜q gy˜q auâhiq aÊna`klisiq, oÌti eÊ k tou˜ ptw`matoq aÊnekly`hymen dia´ ty˜q ja`ritoq tou˜ Jristou˜.

50/53 cf. Ioh. Ieiunator, Paen., PG 88,1916 D12-15 60/64 non inveni; cf. Bas., De spiritu sancto, cap. 27, ½ 66, l. 88 (= PG 32,192 C4 -12)

CVP 50 kai´ ] deest P 51 kai´ 1] CV, ka³n P 56 pe`nhimon] yÉme`ran add. P 58 tou˜ aÉgi` ou] deest V ad 60 eÉorty´ eÊk tou˜ aÊnarta˜n to´n nou˜n add. ad 61 peri´ tw˜n gonuklisi` wn add. Cmg. Vmg. 64 aÊnekli` hymen Cmg. Vmg. CVP

50/53 cf. Ta´q pa`saq sabbatokuriaka´q kai´ eÉorta`q, kai´ to´ dwdekay`meron, oÉmoi` wq de´ kai´ ta´q aÊpo´ tou˜ pa`sja yÉme`raq, eÌwq tw˜n aÉgi` wn pa`ntwn my´ gonukli` nein eÊn tai˜ q euÊjai˜ q, aÊlla´ mo`non proskuny`seiq poiei˜ n kata´ pa`nta Ioh.

XXIII, 49 - XXIV, 20

51

Ê Ek tou˜ peri´ nystei` aq lo`gou tou˜ oÉsi` ou patro´q yÉmw ˜ n Dwrohe`ou

F, XXIV

5

10

A Ê delfe` , oÌstiq fula`xei eÉ auto´n kalw˜q eÊ n tai˜q aÉgi` aiq yÉme` raiq ty˜q mega`lyq sarakosty˜q maka`rio`q eÊ stin· ka³n ga´r [wÉq] e² tujen auÊto´n wÉq a²nhrwpon aÉmarty˜sai, ei² te eÊ x aÊshenei` aq, ei² te eÊ x aÊmelei` aq, aÊllÊ iÊ dou`, de`dwken oÉ heo´q ta´q yÉme` raq tau`taq, iÌ na eÊ a`n tiq spouda`sð meta´ ny`vewq kai´ tapeinofrosu`nyq oÉlovu`jwq metanoy˜sai eÊ n auÊtai˜q, kaharishð˜ aÊpo´ tw˜n aÉmartiw˜n oÌlou tou˜ eÊ niautou˜, kai´ loipo´n aÊnape` pautai yÉ vujy´ auÊtou˜ aÊpo´ tou˜ ba`rouq, eÊa´n meta´ prohumi` aq kai´ jara˜q nysteu`sð, kai´ ouÌtwq kaharw˜q eiÊ se` rjetai eÊ n tð˜ aÉgi` aç yÉme` raç ty˜q koiny˜q aÊnasta`sewq – tou˜ aÉgi` ou Laza`rou le`gw. Eiâ ta aÊpanta˜ç

tw ˜ç kuri` w ç meta´ baiÎ wn kai´ kla`dwn· eiâ h Ê ouÌtwq pa`lin aÊgwni` zetai eÊn tð˜ eÉbdoma`di tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn pahw ˜ n, kai´ ouÌtwq to´ pa`sja kai´ ty´n 15 aÊna`stasin tou ˜ kuri` ou aÊxiou˜tai eÉorta`sai – metalamba`nwn aÊkatakri` twq | tw˜n hei` wn mustyri` wn, ne` oq a²nhrwpoq geno`menoq 319v dia´ ty˜q aÊlyhou˜q metanoi` aq, kai´ meta´ jara˜q kai´ euÊfrosu`nyq

20

eÉ orta`zei tou˜ heou˜ pa˜san ty´n aÉgi` an pentykosty`n. Pentykosty´ de` eÊ stin aÊna`stasiq vujy˜q· tou˜to ga´r su`mbolo`n eÊ sti tou˜ my´ kli` nein go`nu pa˜san ty´n pentykosty`n. F,XXIV,3/36 Dor., Doc. div. 15, p. 160,1-162,3 (= PG 88,1790 A3 -1792 A6)

CVP F,XXIV,3 aÊdelfoi` P heou˜ ] twç˜ hewç˜ P

4 sarakosty˜q CVP

5 wÉq] CVP, delevi

18 tou˜

F,XXIV,3 fula`xei] fula`ttei Dor. 3 kalw˜q] kai´ wÉq dei˜ add. Dor. 4 sarakosty˜q] tau`taiq Dor. 6 de`dwken] e²dwken Dor. 8 oÉlovu`jwq] fronty˜sai eÉauto´n kai´ Dor. auÊtai˜ q] eÉautai˜ q (v.l. auÊtai˜ q) Dor. 10/11 eÊa´n º nysteu`sð] deest Dor. 11 eiÊ se`rjetai] prose`rjetai Dor. 16 hei` wn] aÉgi` wn 12 koiny˜q] deest Dor. 12/15 tou˜ º eÉorta`sai] kai´ Dor. Dor. 17 aÊlyhou˜q metanoi` aq] metanoi` aq tw˜n aÉgi` wn nystei` wn tou`twn 19 de` ] ga`r Dor. vujy˜q] wÉq le`gei· add. Dor. kai´ 1] me`nei add.Dor. Dor. 20 kli` nein] yÉma˜q add. Dor. pa˜san] eÊn tð˜ aÉgi` aç eÊkklysi` aç praem. Dor.

52

25

30

FLORILEGIUM

iÌ Ekastoq ouân oÉ he` lwn kaharishy˜nai aÊpo´ tw˜n aÉmartiw˜n oÌlou tou˜ eÊ niautou˜ oÊfei` lei prw˜ton fula`ttein eÉ auto´n aÊpo´ aÊdiafori` aq brwma`twn, oÌti yÉ plysmony´ tw˜n brwma`twn gennaç˜ pa˜ n kako` n. ÉOmoi` wq he` lei tou˜ fula`ttein to´ my´ katalu`ein ty´n nystei` an jwri´ q aÊna`gkyq mega`lyq, myde´ eÊ pizytei˜n ta´ yÉde` a brw`mata, myde´ pa`lin katabaru`nein eÉ auto´n tð˜ plysmonð˜ tw˜n brwma`twn. Du`o ga`r eiÊ si diaforai´ ty˜q gastrimargi` aq· e² stin oÌti polemei˜tai` tiq eiÊ q ty´n yÉdu`tyta kai´ ouÊ he` lei polla´ fagei˜n, aÊlla´ he` lei ta´ yÉde` a. AuÌty le` getai laimargi` a. ²Alloq polemei˜tai polla´ fagei˜n kai´ ouÊ me` llei auÊtwç˜ peri´ yÉdu`tytoq·

Tau˜ta ouân feu`gein prosy`kei meta´ ny`vewq to´n he` lonta kaharhy˜nai. OuÊ ga`r eiÊ si kata´ jrei` an tou˜ sw`matoq, aÊlla´ kata´ pa`hoq aÉmarti` aq. To´ de´ kata´ jrei` an [kai´ ] uÉpa`rjein tou˜to` eÊs-

35 tin· to´ kahyme`ran eÊshi` ein kai´ my´ jorta`zeshai, my`te pa`lin uÉpe´r

to´ me`tron nysteu`ein kai´ katapi` ptein tw ˜ç sw`mati. 23/24 cf. Apophth. Coll. sys. SC 387, 4,90 CVP 23 oÌti yÉ plysmony´ tw˜n brwma`twn] deest P 24 he`lð CVP ad 27 rubricam iÌ Ora ti` eÊsti laimargi` a kai´ ti` gastrimargi` a add. P 31 kai´ º gastrimargi` a] addidi cum P, deest CV 34 kai´ ] deest P, delevi ad 36 add. à de Cmg.Vmg.Pmg. Pro`seje w 22 oÊfei` lei] dia´ tw˜n yÉmerw˜n tou`twn, he`lei Dor. 23 oÌti yÉ plysmony´ ] É C ga´r aÊdiafori` a Dor. brwma`twn] kahw´q le`gousin oiÉ pate`req add. Dor. genna˜ç] twç˜ aÊnhrw`pwç add. Dor. 24 É Omoi` wq he`lei tou˜ ] Eiâta he`lei oÉmoi` wq Dor. 25 myde´ ] to´ my´ Dor. 26 myde´ pa`lin] to´ my´ Dor. 27 brwma`twn] y³ potamw˜n add. Dor. 29 ta´ ] a³n Dor. yÉde`a] kai´ sumbai` nei, oÌti eÊshi` ei oÉ toiou˜toq brw˜ma aÊre`skon auÊtou˜, kai´ toiou˜ton yÉtta˜tai tð˜ yÉdonð˜ auÊtou˜, oÌti me`nei kratw˜n to´ brw˜ma eÊkei˜ no eiÊ q to´ sto`ma auÊtou˜, kai´ massw`menoq auÊto´ eÊpi´ iÉ kano´n kai´ my´ euÊvujw˜n katapi` ein auÊto´ dia´ ty´n yÉdony`n Dor. 30 polla´ fagei˜ n kai´ ouÊ ] eiÊ q plysmony`n, kai´ ouÊ he`lei kala´ brw`mata, ouÊde´ Dor. yÉdu`tytoq] aÊlla´ ka³n kala` eiÊ si, ka³n kaka`, ouÊ he`lei eiÊ mo`non fagei˜ n, ei² te dy`pote eÊa´n wâsin, ouÊ me`lei auÊtou˜ eiÊ my´ mo`non tou˜ gemi` sai ty´n gaste`ra. AuÌty le`getai gastrimargi` a. add. Dor. 32 feu`gein prosy`kei] jry´ fula`ttein kai´ feu`gein Dor. 32/ 33 kaharhy˜nai] aÊpo´ tw˜n aÉmartiw˜n auÊtou˜ add. Dor. 34 aÉmarti` aq] deest Dor. 34/36 uÉpa`rjein º sw`mati] fagei˜ n eÊstin, oÌtan oÉri` zei tiq eÉautwç˜ po`son labei˜ n ty˜q yÉme`raq Dor.

53

XXIV, 21-58

Ê Ofei` lomen de´ my´ mo`non peri´ brw`sewq kai´ po`sewq eÊgkrateu`eshai, aÊlla´ kai´ a²llou panto´q eÊfama`rtou pra`gmatoq, iÌ na

40

wÉq nysteu`omen tð˜ koili` aç, nysteu`somen kai´ tð˜ glw`ssð aÊpejo`menoi katalalia˜q, veu`douq, loidori` aq, oÊrgy˜q, uÌbrewq, monologi` aq kai´ pa`syq a²llyq aÉmarti` aq ginome` nyq dia´ ty˜q glw`ttyq· oÉmoi` wq de´ nysteu`ein toi˜q oÊfhalmoi˜q tou˜ my´ ble` pein ma`taia, tou˜ my´ eiÊ q aÊllotri` aq o²veiq aÊnaidw˜q ble`pein, aÊlla´ aÊei´ to´ o²mma ka`tw e²jein, mnymoneu`ein tou˜ hana`tou, oÌti meta´

45 mikro´n pa`nteq eiÊ q gy ˜ n me`llomen aÊpostrafy˜nai eÊx yàq eÊly`fhy-

men· wÉsau`twq kai´ jei˜raq kai´ po`daq kwlu`ein aÊpo´ panto´q ponyrou˜ kai´ eÊfama`rtou pra`gmatoq· oÉmoi` wq kai´ ta´ wâta fula`ttein aÊpo´ pa`syq fau`lyq aÊkoy˜q kai´ mousikw ˜ n kai´ pa`ntwn tw ˜n humelikw ˜ n kai´ matai` wn açÊ sma`twn. Ì Ora kai´ ty´n noyty´n nystei` an kai´ aÊlyhiny´n eÊgkra`teian

50

OuÊ mo`non de´ aÊpo´ tw ˜ n melw ˜ n [mo`non] tw ˜ n swmatikw ˜ n jry´ prose`jein to´n aÊgwnizo`menon, aÊlla´ pollw ˜ç ma˜llon eÊk tw ˜ n ty˜q vujy˜q aÊta`ktwn | kinyma`twn kai´ tw ˜ n ponyrw ˜ n eÊnhumy`sewn 320r tou˜ noo`q, tou˜ kahai` rein logismou´q kai´ pa˜n no`yma aiÊ jmalwti` 55 zein eiÊ q ty´n uÉpakoy´n tou ˜ Jristou˜. ÉO tau˜ta ouân aÊnoheu`twq eÊn pollð˜ tapeinofrosu`nð meterjo`menoq, ouàtoq nysteu`ei ty´n aÊlyhy˜ kai´ teleiota`tyn nystei` an – sw`matoq, le`gw, vujy˜q kai´ pneu`matoq. 37/49 Dor., Doc. div. 15, p. 164,2-11 51/58 non inveni 54/55 II Cor. 10,5

(=

PG 88,1792 D4 -1793 A1)

CVP CVP

42 de´ ] deest P 45/46 eÊx yâq eÊly`fhymen] VP, vix leg. C 46 kolu`ein 47 eÊfama`rtou] eÊf Ê aÌrmatou P 51 mo`non2 ] CVP, delevi

37 Ê Ofei` lomen] Jrð`zomen Dor. 37/38 peri´ º eÊgkrateu`eshai] ty´n di` aitan eÉautw˜n fula`ttein Dor. 38 a²llou º pra`gmatoq] pa`syq a²llyq aÉmarti` aq aÊpe`jeshai Dor. 39 nysteu`somen] ouÌtwq praem. Dor. 40/ 41 uÌbrewq, monologi` aq] deest Dor. 42 de´ ] deest Dor. 42 tou˜ ] to´ Dor. 43/46 tou˜ º eÊly`fhymen] to´ my´ parrysia`zeshai dia´ tw˜n oÊfhalmw˜n, 47 kai´ eÊfama`rtou] deest Dor. 47/ my´ prose`jein tina´ aÊnaidw˜q Dor. 49 oÉmoi` wq º aÊsma`twn] deest Dor.

54

FLORILEGIUM

Peri´ ty˜q mega`lyq eÉbdoma`doq

F, XXV

Peri´ de´ ty˜q mega`lyq eÉbdoma`doq oÉ hei˜oq Jruso`stomoq fysi` n·

5

diynu`samen ty˜q nystei` aq to´n plou˜n kai´ pro´q to´n lime` na tð˜ tou˜ heou˜ ja`riti loipo´n eÊfha`samen· aÊlla´ my´ dia´ tou˜to rÉaçhumw˜men, aÊlla´ ma˜llon spouda`swmen eÊpitei` nonteq tw ˜ n aÊretw ˜n to´n dro`mon. Dia´ tou˜to ga´r kai´ kalei˜tai mega`ly eÉ bdoma`q,

É q prw`ty kai´ kefaly´ tw y²goun w ˜ n loipw ˜ n ty˜q tessarakosty˜q eÉbdoma`dwn. Kai´ pa`lin· wÌsper auÌty kefaly´ tw˜n loipw˜n eÉ bdoma`dwn, ouÌtwq pa`lin auÊty˜q e²sty kefaly´ twç˜ mega`lwç sabba`twç. 10 Dia´ tou˜to eÊ n auÊtw ˜ç polloi´ ty´n spoudy´n eÊ pitei` nousin, oiÉ me´ n ty´n nystei` an au²xousin, oiÉ de´ ta´q iÉ era´q aÊgrupni` aq, eÌteroi

eÊ leymosu`nyn davileste` ran eÊ rga`zontai, tð˜ peri´ ta´q aÊgaha´q pra`xeiq spoudð˜ kai´ tð˜ suntetagme`nð peri´ to´n bi` on euÊlabei` aç

eÉorta`zonteq eÊn auÊtð˜ tð˜ aÉgi` aç eÉbdoma`di ta´ septa´ kai´ swty`ria 15 pa`hy e²rgw ç kai´ lo`gw ç . Kai´ pa`lin aÊllajou˜ fysin, oÌti·

Ê Exaire` twq tai˜q trisi´ tau`taiq yÉme` raiq pe` mptð, paraskeuð˜ kai´ sabba`twç tyry`swmen. Kai´ oÉ me´ n duna`menoq nysteue` tw F,XXV,3/15 Ioh. Chrys., In Ps. 145, Cap. 1, PG 55,519 4 - 48 inveni

16/24 non

CVP F,XXV,1 Peri´ º eÉbdoma`doq] rubricam Tou˜ Jrusosto`mou· peri´ ty˜q mega`lyq eÉbdoma`doq kai´ tou˜ mega`lou sabba`tou habet P 2 de´ ] deest V 3 diyny`samen CVP 7 ty˜q tessarakosty˜q] deest P 8/9 kai´ pa`lin º eÉbdoma`dwn] deest P 9 kaifaly´ C 10 auÊtw˜ç ] tau`ta P, an auÊtð˜ scribendum? 16 ante Ê Exaire`twq] rubricam Tou˜ auÊtou˜ add. P

F,XXV,4 eÊfha`samen] katynty`samen Chrys. 4/5 rÉaçhumw˜men] eÊpeidy´ pro´q to´n lime`na katynty`samen add. Chrys. 5/6 spouda`swmen º dro`mon] spouda`zwmen eÊpeidy´ pro´q to´ te`loq eÊfha`samen Chrys. 6 ga´r kai´ ] deest Chrys. 7/8 y²goun º pa`lin] kai´ Chrys. 8 kefaly´ ] kefa`laion Chrys. twç˜ mega`lwç sabba`twç] to´ sa`bbaton 9 pa`lin auÊty˜q e²sty] tau`tyq Chrys. to´ me`ga Chrys. 10 auÊtwç˜ ] auÊtð˜ Chrys. 11 eÌteroi] oiÉ de´ Chrys. 13 suntetagme`nð] suntetame`nð Chrys. 14/15 eÉorta`zonteq º lo`gwç ] to´ me`gehoq ty˜q euÊergesi` aq ty˜q eiÊ q yÉma˜q gegenyme`nyq para´ tou˜ heou˜ marturou˜nteq Chrys.

XXV, 1 - XXVI, 13

20

55

ta´q du`o oÉmou˜ paraskeuð˜ kai´ sabba`twç, eiÊ de´ diÊ aÊshe` neian y³ nypio`tyta ouÊ du`natai, ka³n eÌ wq eÉ spe` raq biashy`tw· twç˜ de´ aÉgi` wç kai´ mega`lwç sabba`twç, wÉq seba`smion kai´ tw˜n loipw˜n yÉmerw˜n aÊkro`taton kai´ kefaly´ nysteue` tw eÌ wq teta`rtyq wÌraq ty˜q nukto´q a²neu ko`pou mega`lou y³ aÊshenei` aq· aÊlla´ kai´ ta´ ny`pia, ply´n ouÊji´ pa`nta, aÊlla´ ta´ duna`mena, ta´ de´ my´ duna`mena a²rton kai´ uÌdwr mo`non eÊ shie` twsan.

É rw Peri´ tw ˜n w ˜ n kai´ ty˜q loipy˜q aÊkolouhi` aq

F, XXVI

ski Ê

Peri´ me´n ty˜q aÊdialei` ptou proseujy˜q o²pishen ei² rytai – fe`re É q eÊn uÉpomny`mati aÊnafe`romen peri´ ty˜q nujhyme`rou loipo´n w Êakolouhi` aq. ÉEpta`kiq ty˜q yÉme`raq aÊpaitou`meha kata´ to´n heopa`É q nounejy´q euÉ5 tora Daui´ d aiÊ nei˜n to´n heo`n· kai´ vyfi` saq ouân w ry`seiq, oÌper le`gw· o²rhron, prw`tyn wÌran, tri` tyn, eÌktyn kai´ eÊna`tyn, eÉsperiny`n, | aÊpo`deipnon kai´ mesonuktiko`n te. Meta`- 320v noiai de´ kekanonisme`nai uÉpo´ tw ˜ n pate`rwn telei˜shai diÊ oÌlou tou˜ nujhyme`rou triako`siai a²neu dylady´ tw ˜ n eÉortasi` mwn yÉme10 rw ˜ n, ply´n eÊn tau`taiq aÊpaitou`meha poiei˜n proskuny`seiq le`gonteq to´ « oÉ heo´q iÉla`shyti` moi » eiÊ q vy˜fon tw ˜ n metanoiw ˜ n. OuÊ mo`non eÊn tai˜q eÉortai˜q oÊfei` lomen tou˜to poiei˜n, aÊlla´ kai´ eÊn a²llote, oÌte dia` tina aÊna`gkyn y³ aÊshe`neian eÊmpodishw ˜ men poiy˜sai F,XXVI,4 cf. Ps. 118,164

11 Lc. 18,13

F,XXVI,4/7 cf. A,V,26/28; B,V,34/36

CVP 19 biashy`tw] CVP (pro biasa`shw) kefa`laion P

21 kefaly´] scripsi, kefalð˜ CV,

F,XXVI,3 eÊnujhyme`rou CV 5 aiÊ nei˜ n] aiÊ nei˜ tai P vyfy`saq CVP nounejy´q] ninejy´q Cut vid. 7 eÉsperiny´n] eÉsperino´n P meswnuktiko`n te CV, mesonuktiko`n to´ P 7/8 metanoi` ai CV, metanoi` aiq P 8 kekanonisme`naiq P pate`rwn] tw˜n aÉgi` wn add. V 9 eÊnujhyme`rou CV triako`siai] scripsi, t Ê CV, triakosi` aiq P 10 ply´n] kai´ add. P 11 moi] twç˜ aÉmartwlwç˜ add. P OuÊ ] kai´ praem. P 13 aÊshe`noian C eÊmpodistw˜men CV

56

FLORILEGIUM

gonuklisi` aq eiÊ q vy˜fon tw ˜ n metanoiw ˜ n poiei˜n proskuny`seiq 15 eÊpile`gonteq to´ « oÉ heo´q iÉla`shyti ». ÊAnakefalai` wsiq peri´ proseujy˜q

20

25

30

35

Kai´ oiÉ me´n hei˜oi pate`req tw ˜ç hei` w ç e²rwti ka`tojoi geno`menoi, mu`santeq wÌsper ta´q aiÊ shy`seiq aÊpo´ pa`ntwn tw ˜ n oÉrwme`nwn kai´ nekrwhe`nteq pro´ hana`tou tw ˜ç ko`smw ˜ç , tð˜ ç kai´ pa˜si toi˜q eÊn auÊtw proseujð˜ aÊei´ prosekarte`roun, zw ˜ nteq wÌsper eÊpi´ gy˜q bi` on tina´ a²ulon kai´ xe`non, y²kousan tou˜ kuri` ou le`gontoq grygorei˜te kai´ proseu`jeshe, iÌ na my´ eiÊ se`lhyte eiÊ q peirasmo`n· kai´ pa`lin aÊgrupnei˜te ouân eÊn panti´ kairw ˜ç deo`menoi, iÌ na kataxiwhy˜te eÊkfugei˜n pa`nta ta´ me`llonta gene`shai kai´ stahy˜nai e²mproshen tou˜ uiÉou˜ tou˜ aÊnhrw`pou· kai´ au²hiq aiÊ tei˜te kai´ ly`veshe, kai´ zytei˜te prw`ton ty´n basilei` an tou˜ heou˜ kai´ tau˜ta pa`nta prostehy`setai uÉmi˜n· kai´ tou˜ aÊposto`lou aÊdialei` ptwq proseu`jeshe· tau˜ta ouân aÊkou`santeq eÊkei˜noi kai´ poiy`santeq ty˜q tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n basilei` aq yÊxiw`hysan. ÉCmei˜q de´ my´ proairou`menoi tou`touq katÊ i² jnoq aÊkolouhei˜n, ka³n tw ˜ n kanonisme`nwn proseujw ˜ n te kai´ suna`xewn my´ katoligory`swmen pw`pote, aÊlla´ meta´ suntetrimme`nyq kai´ prosektiky˜q dianoi` aq auÊta´q eÊktelei` ymen eÊn hei` w ç fo`bw ç kai´ katabeblyme`nw ç frony`mati, aÊnaxi` ouq eÉautou´q yÉgou`menoi kai´ tou˜ zy˜n kai´ pa`ntwn aÊnhrw`pwn e²jein aÉmartwlote`rouq. Kai´ pepoi` hamen tð˜ aÊme`trw ç tou˜ fileuspla`gjnou heou˜ jrysto`tyti, oÌti kai´ euÊmenw ˜ q prosde`xetai tau`taq kai´ tw ˜ n aÊfa`15 Lc. 18,13 21/22 Mt. 26,41 27 Mt. 6,33 27 I Thess. 5,17

22/25 Lc. 21,36

25 Ioh. 16,24

25/

CVP 15 iÉ la`shyti] moi add. V, moi twç˜ aÉmartwlwç˜ add. P 16 rubrica in C tantum, ut vid. 19 pa˜si toi˜ q] scripsi, pa`nta ta´ CVP 21 y²kousan] ga´r add. P 26/27 prostehei` setai C 36 prosde`xetai] sic CVP (an prosde`xytai corrigendum?)

23 kataxiwhy˜te] Lc. byz., katisju`syte Lc. dikaiosu`nyn auÊtou˜ add. Mt.

26 heou˜ ] kai´

ty´n

57

XXVI, 14 - XXVII, 12

twn auÊtou˜ oiÊ ktirmw ˜ n kataxiw`sð ty´n yÉmete`ran eÊleeino`tyta – oiâ de ga´r to´ ty˜q aÊgaho`tytoq auÊtou˜ pe`lagoq kai´ Pau`lou ty´n futei` an wÉq Pau`lou de`jeshai kai´ A Ê pollw ˜ ty´n aÊrdei` an, myde´ 40 ta´ du`o | lepta´ aÊpodokima`zein ty ˜ q jy`raq, myde´ ty˜q po`rnyq ta´ 321r da`krua aÊpostre`feshai y³ tou˜ telw`nou to´n stenagmo`n.

Tou˜ oÉsi` ou patro´q yÉmw ˜ n Nei` lou kefa`laia euÊsu`nopta pa`nu wÊfe`lima

F, XXVII

5

Jai˜re ty´n aÊrety´n yÉni` ka pra`tteiq· aÊlla´ my´ eÊ pai` rou, my`pote to´ naua`gion eÊ n twç˜ lime` ni ge` nytai. Fo`bwç kai´ aÊga`pð dou`leue twç˜ hewç˜ · tw ˜ç me´ n wÉq despo`tð kai´ ` kritð˜, tw ˜ç de´ wÉq filanhrwpwç kai´ trofei˜.

Spou`daze to´n heo´n aÊei´ e²jein pro´ oÊfhalmw ˜ n, kai´ auÊto´n eÉsta˜nai do`kei, eÊn oiàq pra`tteiq eÉka`stote. Nu`ktwr kai´ mehÊ yÉme` ran ty´n eÊ sja`tyn aÊpo`blepe· kai´ ouÊdei` q 10 se po`hoq tou ˜ bi` ou pro´q ty´n gy˜n kahelku`sð. Prose` jwmen eÉ autoi˜q kai´ tou´q a²llouq my´ kri` nwmen· polla´ ga´r ptai` omen, eiÊ q aÍ tou´q a²llouq kri` nomen.

38/39 cf. I Cor. 3,4 - 6

40 cf. Mc. 12,42

40 cf. Mt. 21,31

F,XXVII,3/4 Hes. Hier., Cap. paraen., PG 79,1249 C1, cap. 28 5/6 Evagr., Tract. ad Eulog., PG 79,1105 D12-1108 A1 9/10 Hes. Hier., Cap. paraen., PG 79,1252 C1-2, sent. 31 11/12 cf. ibid. D2, sent. 39

C V P º C P (F,XXVII) 39 futi` an CV, foiti` an P

aÊrdi` an C, kaÊrdi` anV k sub rasura

F,XXVII,10 kahelku`sð] scripsi, kahelku`swsi CP a²lloiq C

11 tou´q a²llouq] toi˜ q

F,XXVII,3 jai˜ re] jai` rou Evagr. 5 twç˜ 2 ] to´ Evagr. 6 twç˜ ] to´ Evagr. 9 ty´n] pro´q ty´n yÉme`ran praem. Hes. 11 tou´q a²llouq my´ kri` nwmen] toi˜ q à n tou´q a²lloiq my´ skw`vomen Hes. 12 ptai` omen º kri` nomen] eÊn yÉmi˜ n, aÊf Ê w a²llouq skw`vomen Hes.

skz Ê

58

FLORILEGIUM

Spouda`swmen proseu`jeshai meta´ fo`bou kai´ ny`vewq, my`à n auÊto´q ouÊk aÊre` sketai. pwq polla`kiq to´n heo´n aiÊ tw˜men, w

15

A Ê ei´ mnymo`neue tou˜ heou˜, kai´ ouÊrano´q yÉ dia`noia` sou geny`setai. ÉO valmo´q e² stw soi sunejy`q· heo´q ga´r oÊnomazo`menoq fugadeu`ei tou´q dai` monaq. Jali` nou to´n oÊfhalmo`n, eiÊ he`leiq oÊrhotomy˜sai ty˜q swfro-

20 su`nyq tou´q au²lakaq.

Kra`tei ty˜q glw`ttyq· eÊk polulogi` aq ga´r ouÊk eÊkfeu`xetai Éamarti` a, kai´ eÊn jeiri´ glw`ttyq yÉ zwy´ kai´ oÉ ha`natoq. Mele`ta aÊei´ eÊn nyfou`sð kardi` aç tou˜ Ê Iysou˜ to´ o²noma· eÊ kti` l25

lei ga´r tou´q ponyrou´q tw˜n logismw˜n sunejw˜q meletw`menon. A Ê postre` fou ty´n eÊ n twç˜ bi` wç jara`n· aÊga`pyson de´ ty´n steny´n

kai´ tehlimme`nyn oÉdo`n, iÌ na jari` sð eiÊ q aiÊ w ˜ na aiÊ w ˜ noq.

30

Plou˜ton, eiÊ me´ n e² jeiq, sko`rpison – eiÊ de´ ouÊk e² jeiq, my´ su`nage. Ì Oplon yÉgou˜ ty´n nystei` an kai´ ty´n proseujy´n tei˜joq kai´ louty˜ra to´ da`kruon.

Spou`daze pro´q eÊxomolo`gysin tw ˜ n eÊptaisme`nwn, oÌpwq eÊn tð˜ eÊxo`dw ç sou meta´ jara˜q aÊpeleu`sð pro´q ku`rion.

13/16 ibid. D7-10, sent. 42- 43 17/18 ibid. D5- 6, sent. 41 19/20 cf. ibid. D11-12, sent. 44 23/24 ibid. 1253 A3, sent. 46 25 cf. ibid. B1-2, sent. 51 25/26 cf. Mt. 7,14 27/30 Hes. Hier., Cap. paraen., PG 79,1253 B3 -6, sent. 52-53

CP à n] oiàq P 14 w 26 jary`sei CP

21 ouÊk eÊkfeu`xetai] feu`xetai P

23/24 eÊkti` lei CP

13/14 Cf. Proseujy´ meta´ ny`vewq gene`shw, iÌ na my´ to´n heo´n aiÊ tou˜men, oiàq auÊto´q ouÊk aÊre`sketai Hes. 17 É O ] deest Hes. sunejy˜q] euÊjy˜q eÊn twç˜ sto`mati` sou Hes. 19/20 eiÊ º au²lakaq] wÉq ga´r ouÊk oiâdaq, rÉe`mbetai Hes. 23 Mele`ta º o²noma] Gew`rgei tð˜ mele`tð tou˜ no`mou ty´n dia`noian Hes. 25/26 aÊga`pyson º aiÊ w˜noq] auÌty ga´r oÊlishai` nei kai´ skeli` zei tou´q tre`jontaq Hes. 27 sko`rpison] sko`rpize Hes. 30 to´ da`kruon] ta´ da`krua Hes.

XXVII, 13 -50

35

59

Peripoiou˜ ouân tou´q ptwjou`q· auÊtoi´ ga´r to´n krity´n pro´q yÉma˜q katalla`ssousin. Ty´n eÊ kklysi` an wÉq ouÊrano´n pa`tei, kai´ myde´ n eÊ n auÊtð˜ logi` zou y³ le` ge ti gy`i¨ non. Pi` ne to´n oiânon eÊ la`jista· oÌson ga´r kolobou˜tai, tosou˜ton euÊergetei˜ tou´q pi` nontaq. OuÊ pau`etai aÊei´ logismou´q fau`louq yÉ dia`noia ti` ktousa·

40 ouÊde´ tou`touq di` wke, fle`ge kai´ ma`stize Ê Iysou ˜ oÊno`mati.

Jai˜re tð˜ tapeinw`sei· to´ ga´r eÊ x auÊty˜q uÌvoq polu´ kai´ pesei˜n my´ duna`menon. | Logi` zou aÊei´ tw˜n ouÊrani` wn aÊgahw˜n ty´n euÊpre` peian, kai´ ouÊdei´ q po`hoq ty˜q gy˜q y³ tw˜n eÊ k tau`tyq aiÊ jmalwti` sai soi du`na-

45 tai.

² Ergon eiânai tou˜ no`mou ty´n aÊna`gnwsin gi` nwske, oÌti eÊn auÊtð˜

to´ he`lyma tou˜ kuri` ou ginw`sketai. Ì Otan eiÊ q e² rga ty´n jei˜ra kinð˜q, yÉ glw˜ssa valle` tw kai´ oÉ

50

nou˜q proseuje` shw· aÊpaitei˜ ga´r parÊ yÉmw˜n aÊei´ oÉ heo´q mnymoneu`eshai.

33/34 ibid. B9-10, sent. 55 35/36 ibid. B13 -14, sent. 57 37/38 ibid. C56,sent. 60 39/42 ibid. 1256 A1- 4, sent. 70-71 43/45 ibid. B10-12, sent. 74 46/50 ibid. B13 -C3, sent. 79-80

CP 33 ouân] deest P

40 ouÊde´ ] su´ de´ P

44/45 du`natai] deest P

33 auÊtoi´ ga´r] ouàtoi ga´r yÉmi˜ n Hes. 33/34 pro´q yÉma˜q] deest Hes. 35/ 36 logi` zou y³ le`ge ti] myde´ le`ge myde´ logi` zou Hes. 37 eÊla`jista] eÊla`jiston Hes. tosou˜ton] deest Hes. 39 aÊei´ logismou´q fau`louq] deest Hes. 40 ouÊde´ º oÊno`mati] su´ de´ tou´q me´n fau`louq e²kteile, tou´q de´ aÊgahou´q gew`rgyson Hes. 43 aÊei´ ] deest Hes. 43/44 ouÊdei´ q po`hoq] pa`hoq ouÊde´n Hes. 44/45 aiÊ jmalwti` sai soi du`natai] terpnw˜n eÊpeise`rjetai Hes. 46 gi` nwske] no`mize Hes. 46/47 oÌti º ginw`sketai] oÌtan meta´ ty˜q glw`ssyq oÉ nou˜q trugy˜sai` ti he`lwn, eÊn tai˜ q bi` bloiq eÊrga`zetai Hes. 48 iÌ Otan] Ê Ea´n Hes.

321v

60

55

60

FLORILEGIUM

A Ê kaki` an a²skei tð˜ kardi` aç kai´ aÉgnei` an twç˜ sw`mati· tau˜ta aÊmfo`tera nao´n heou˜ aÊlyhino´n eÊ rga`zontai to´n a²nhrwpon. AiÉ tw˜n biwtikw˜n aÊnhrw`pwn oÉmili` ai to´n logismo´n aÊpo´ tou˜ heou˜ jwri` zousin· dio`per auÊtoi˜q my´ sunla`lei, aÊlla´ kai´ aÊlalou˜ntaq e² kkline. Karte` rei ta´q hli` veiq· eÊ n auÊtai˜q ga´r aiÉ aÊretai` , kaha`per rÉo`da, fu`ontai kai´ eiÊ q ka`lloq kai´ my˜koq eÊktei` nontai. Myte` ra tw˜n kakw˜n ty´n rÉaçhumi` an no`mize· aÊgaha´ ga`r, aÌper e² jeiq, sulaç˜ – kai´ aÍ ouÊk e² jeiq, ouÊk eÊ aç˜ soi proskty`sashai. É Osa`kiq rÉaçhumei˜q, logi` zou oÌsa toi˜q dikai` oiq aÊgaha´ pareskeu`astai kai´ oÌsa toi˜q aÉmartwloi˜q aÊha`nata kolasty`ria. Jry´ to´n pisto´n tapeinou˜shai pro´q aÌpantaq· to´ ga´r eÊ ni` oiq tapeinou˜shai peplasme` nyn kai´ ouÊk aÊlyhy˜ tapei` nwsin dei` knusin.

65

Ty˜q pro´q to´n plysi` on aÊga`pyq myde´ n oÊkny`sðq eÌneka, ply´n oÌsa eÊ x auÊty˜q yÉ aÊga`py pro´q heo´n bla`ptetai.

51/52 ibid. D5- 6, sent. 86 53/55 ibid. D10-12, sent. 88 56/57 ibid. 1257 A9-11, sent. 92 58/59 ibid. B4 - 6, sent. 95 60/69 ibid. B10-C7, sent. 97-100

CP 51 tau˜ta] ga´r add. P et Hes. 54 auÊtou´q CP sunla`lð CP 54/ 55 aÊlalou˜ntaq] lalou˜ntaq P et Hes. 58 ga`r] me´n P et Hes. 59 sullaç˜ C kai´ aÍ ] aÍ de´ P et Hes. 60/61 pareskeu`astai] scripsi cum Hes., pareskeu`ashai C, paraskeu`ashai P 66 aÊga`py] yÉ add. P bla`ptetai] ouÊ praem. P

52 aÊmfo`tera º a²nhrwpon] ga´r a²mfw se heou˜ nao´n aÊperga`zetai Hes. 53 aÊnhrw`pwn] deest Hes. tou˜] deest Hes. 54 auÊtoi˜ q] auÊtai˜ q Hes. 54/55 aÊlla´ kai´ aÊlalou˜ntaq] kai´ tou´q lalou˜ntaq Hes. 57 rÉo`da] eÊn aÊka`nhaiq praem. Hes. eiÊ q º eÊktei` nontai] tre`fontai Hes. 59 kai´ aÍ ] soi] deest Hes. 60 dikai` oiq aÊgaha´ ] pistoi˜ q Hes. 61 oÌsa º aÍ de´ Hes. kolasty`ria] po`sa oÉ karpo`q soi tou˜ pneu`matoq euÊjerw˜q paragi` netai Hes. 63 kai´ ouÊk aÊlyhy˜ ] deest Hes. 63/64 dei` knusin] ke`ktytai Hes. 65 oÊkny`sðq eÌneka] protimy`sðq Hes. 66 bla`ptetai] parable`petai Hes.

XXVII, 51- 83

61

Mydeni´ para´ to´n no`mon tou˜ heou˜ pro`skeiso, myde´ pro`spasje· auÊtou˜ ga´r aÊna`xion to´n eÉautou˜ tina protimw ˜ nta logi` zetai.

70

75

Nouhe` tei to´n aÉmarta`nonta kai´ my´ katygo`rei to´n ptai` onta· loido`rou me´ n ga´r to´ deu`teron, sumpahei` aq de´ kai´ euÊsebou˜q to´ pro`teron. A Ê kou`ein aÊei´ kai´ lalei˜n ta´ tw˜n aÉgi` wn spou`daze· eiÊ q zy˜lon ga´r aÊgaho´n ty´n vujy´n eÊ rehi` zousin. OuÌtwq tre` je, iÌ na kataba`lðq, toute` stin aÊpau`stwq· oÉ ga´r aÊhlyty´q ouÊ stefanou˜tai, eiÊ my´ moni` mwq aÊhly`sð.

80

Spoudð˜ pollð˜ to´n oÊfhalmo´n eÊ k tou˜ bi` ou meta`styson· kapno´q ga´r eÊ x auÊtou˜ ponyro`q, holw ˜ n ty´n vujy´n aÊnadi` dotai. EiÊ he` leiq nao´q eiânai heou˜, husi` an eÊ ndelejismou˜ ty´n euÊjy´n auÊtwç˜ ty´n diyneky˜ pro`sfere. To´n aÊmelw˜q biou˜nta my´ he`le sumbouleu`eshai· oÉ ga´r eÊn tð˜ platei` aç oÉdw ˜ç poreuo`menoq pw ˜ q ty´n steny´n toi˜q a²lloiq sumbouleu`seien;

70/74 ibid. C11-15, sent. 102-103 75 cf. ibid. 1260 B5-7, sent. 111 77/ 78 ibid. C2- 4, sent. 115 79/86 ibid. C10-D5, sent. 118-120 82 cf. Mt. 7,14

CP P C

68 auÊtou˜ ] eÉautou˜ P 71 ga´r] deest P sumpahei` aq] sumpahou˜q 71/72 kai´ euÊsebou˜q] deest P 73 aÊei´ ] deest P 79 eÊndelejysmou˜ ty´n] deest P 82/83 sumbouleu`soien C

68/69 auÊtou˜ º logi` zetai] heo´n ga´r aÊna`xion poiei˜ tai, auÊtou˜ tina´ protimw˜n Hes. 71/72 sumpahei` aq º pro`teron] to´ de´ pro`teron diorhou˜ntoq Hes. 75 kataba`lðq] cf. supra F,XXI,14 75/76 oÉ ga´r º aÊhly`sð] Dei˜ ga´r ty´n aÊrety´n tre`jein, me`jriq a³n eÊxe`lhwmen tou˜ bi` ou to´ sta`dion Hes. 79 euÊjy´n] proseujy´n Hes. 81 he`le sumbou78 holw˜n] holy´n Hes. leu`eshai] prosla`mbane su`mboulon Hes. 81/83 eÊn º sumbouleu`seien] toi˜ q kakoi˜ q jai` rwn, aÊgaha´ kai´ misei˜ n kai´ sumbouleu`ein ouÊk aÊne`jetai Hes.

62 85

FLORILEGIUM

Pa`syq aÊpe` jou fhora˜q kai´ tou˜ mustikou˜ dei` pnou sujno`teron me` teje· ouÌtw ga´r tou˜ Jristou˜ sw˜ma to´ yÉme` teron gi` netai. Myde` na pote´ loidory`sðq y³ katakri` nðq, kai´ ouÌtwq euÌrðq to´n krity´n euÊdia`llakton.

90

Jry´ to´n eÊ pihu|mou˜nta tw˜n aÊfha`rtwn aÊnt Ê ouÊdeno´q yÉgei˜shai ta´ fheiro`mena. EiÊ ty´n zwy´n eÊ pipohei˜q, aÊei´ prosdo`ka to´n aÊnhrw`pinon ha`naton. Mi` sei to´n paro`nta bi` on· oÉraç˜ q auÊtou˜ to´n trojo´n aÊta`ktwq kulio`menon.

95

100

Pa`ntwn proti` ma ty´n vujy`n, kai´ ty˜q aÊrety˜q oÉ dro`moq aÊkama`twq aÊnu`etai. My´ zy`tei para´ heou˜ ta´ yÉde` a, mo`na de´ ta´ sumfe` ronta· eÊ kei˜na ga´r aiÊ tyhei´ q ouÊ di` dwsin, eiÊ de´ la`bðq, fhei` rontai. OuÊ makra´n to´ he` roq· aÊkanhw˜n toi` nun to´n aÊgro´n ty˜q vujy˜q aÊpalla`xwmen. Ê Eggu´q to´ te` loq· oÉ rÉaçhumw˜n eÉ toimaze` shw pro´q ma`stigaq. Zymi` an eiânai ty´n sjoly´n kai´ ty´n a²nesin no`mize· kai´ speu˜de` ti pra`ttein, wàn aÊpaitei˜shai me` llomen.

87 cf. Hes. Hier., Cap. paraen., PG 79,1261 A3 -5, sent. 125 89/94 Hes. Hier., Sent., PG 79,1239 C3 - 6, sent. 2- 4 93/94 cf. Iac. 3,6 95/96 Hes. Hier., Sent., PG 79,1241 A4 -7, sent. 8 97/98 ibid. A10-12, sent. 10 99/100 ibid. B6 -7, sent. 14 101 ibid. B4 -5, sent. 13 102/105 ibid. C2-5, sent. 18-19

CP 84/85 sugjno`teron C 85 tou˜ ] deest P 88 euÊdia`lakton CP 95 Pa`ntwn] pa`nta C P et Hes.

87 euÌrðq] CP (pro euÉrei˜ q) 97 zy`tð CP de´ ] kai´ add.

84/85 sujno`teron] pa˜san yÉme`ran Hes. 85 sw˜ma] to´ praem. Hes. 87 Myde`na] EiÊ bou`lei ty˜q kola`sewq eÊkfugei˜ n to´ eÊpi` ponon praem. Hes. 87/88 y³ º euÊdia`llakton] eÊk tou`tou ga´r to´ hei˜ on paroxu`netai Hes. 91 prosdo`ka] prosde`jou Hes. 94 kulio`menon] kinou`menon Hes. 98 de´ ] kai´ add. Hes.

322r

XXVII, 84 -125

105

110

63

A Ê ei´ logi` zou tou˜ bi` ou to´ aÊbe` baion, kai´ ouÊde` n se tw˜n eÊ n auÊtwç˜ perispa˜sai duny`setai. Louty´r aÊgaho´q tð˜ vujð˜ to´ ty˜q proseujy˜q da`kruon, aÊlla´ meta´ ty´n proseujy´n me` mnyso ti` noq ja`rin eÊ da`krusaq. OuÊai´ twç˜ rÉaçhu`mwç· zyty`sei ga´r kai´ ouÊj euÉry`sei to´n kairo`n, oÍn kakw˜q eÊ dapa`nysen. OuÊai´ twç˜ trufw˜nti· oÌti jro`non oÊli` gon wÉq mo`sjoq, kai´ skwly`kwn trofy´ geny`setai oÌson ou²pw.

OuÊai´ twç˜ uÉpokrit𘷠oÌti oÉ poimy´n auÊto´n aÊpodokima`sei. Maka`rioq oÉ ty´n steny´n oÉdeu`wn oÉdo`n· stefanyforw˜n aÊpe-

leu`setai.

115

120

Maka`rioq oÉ ta´q yÉdona´q patw˜n· tre` mousi ga´r ty´n pa`lyn ty´n pro´q auÊto´n oiÉ dai` moneq. Maka`rioq oÉ ty´n aÊrety´n kaharo´q kai´ ty´n vujy´n aÊnupo`kritoq· kri` nein ga´r e²jei to´n ko`smon, ouÊji´ de´ meta´ tou˜ ko`smou kri` neshai. Maka`rioq oÉ to´n bi` on e² jwn uÉvylo`n, tapeino´n de´ fro`nyma. Maka`rioq, ouà ty˜q glw`ttyq oÉ no`moq ouÊk aÊfi` statai· tou`tou ga´r ty˜q skyny˜q oÉ heo´q ouÊ jwri` zetai.

Zyty`swmen prw ˜ ton eÊmpo`nwq to´n e²mfuton fo`bon, kai´ to`te e²ndon euÉry`swmen to´n e²mpeiron lo`gon to´n dida`skonta aÊnhrw`pi125 non gnw ˜ sin.

106/107 ibid. 1245 B6 -9, sent. 58 110/122 ibid. D2-1249 A5, sent. 86 -92

108/109 ibid. 1248 C7-8, sent. 82 113 cf. Mt. 7,14

CP 110 wÉq mo`sjoq] oÉ mo`sjoq siteu`etai P 111 oÌson] oÌswq P 113 stefanyforw˜n] eiÊ q ouÊrano´n add. P et Hes. 118 de´ ] deest P 120 fro`nyma] to´ praem. P 121 ouÊk aÊfi` statai] scripsi cum Hes., ouÊ kahi` statai CP 123 to´n] to´ C 124 euÉry`swmen] CP (pro euÉry`somen)

110 oÌti] deest Hes. 110/111 kai´ º ouÌpw] eiÊ q sfagy´n eÉtoimashei´ q siteu`etai Hes. 112 aÊpodokima`sei] aÊrnei˜ tai, kai´ lu`kon oÉ kri` tyq aÊpofai` netai Hes. 113/114 aÊpeleu`setai] ga´r to´n ouÊrano´n eiÊ se`rjetai Hes. 115 ty´n pa`lyn] deest Hes. 118 e²jei] me`llei Hes.

64

FLORILEGIUM

ÉO ga´r me`rimnan e²jwn ty´n mny`myn tou˜ hana`tou, ouàtoq oÉdygei˜tai kai´ eiÊ q to´n ty˜q kri` sewq fo`bon. A Ê nami` mnyske aÊei´ to´ fobero´n tou˜ kritou˜ krity`rion kai´ seauto´n kai´ tou´q plysi` on sou. OuÌtw de´ poiw ˜ n ta´ trau`mata 130 aÊmfote`rwn herapeu`ontai· koino´ n ga`r eÊstin o²feloq ty˜q sumbouly˜q tau`tyq to´ fa`rmakon. Kefa`laion de´ tou˜ lo`gou· ty˜q vujy˜q my´ aÊmelw˜men, me`llomen ga´r to´n zugo´n tou˜ foberou˜ krityri` ou meta´ mikro´n mete` ràç yÉ do`xa eiÊ q 322v jeshai tou˜ aÊlyhinou˜ | kritou˜ kai´ heou˜ yÉmw˜n, w Ê ´ ` ` 135 touq aiÊ w ˜ naq tw ˜ n aiÊ wnwn, amyn.

F, XXVIII

5

Ê Ek tw ˜ n aÊpostolikw ˜ n diata`xewn

sky Ê

É O ouân baptishei´ q aÊllo`trioq aÊsebei` aq uÉparje` tw, aÊnene` rgytoq pro´q aÉmarti` an, aÉgno`q, kaharo`q, oÌsioq, heofily`q, uiÉ o´q tou˜ heou˜ dia´ ty˜q tw ˜ n e²rgwn kahomoio`tytoq, oÌpwq meta´ parrysi` aq proseujo`menoq wÉq uiÉ o´q patri´ le` gwn· paty´r yÉmw˜n oÉ eÊ n 128/131 cf. Hes. Hier., Sent., PG 79,1248 A4 -7, sent. 70 1249 B4 - 6, sent. 98 F,XXVIII,2/6 Const. Apost. 3,18,1

132/135 ibid.

5/6 Mt. 6,9

C P º C V P (F,XXVIII) 129 tou´q] scripsi, toi˜ q CP 135 tw˜n aiÊ w`nwn] deest P F,XXVIII,2/3 aÊne`nergoq CV

133/134 krityri` ou º aÊlyhinou˜ ] deest P 4 kahomoiw`tytoq P

128 aÊei´ to´ fobero´n] deest Hes. 128/130 krity`rion º herapeu`ontai] to´n fi` lon oÊlishy`santa kai´ to´ so´n eÊmpla`tteiq trau˜ma Hes. 130 eÊstin o²feloq] deest Hes. 131 tau`tyq] deest Hes. 132/133 ty˜q º me`llomen] vujy´ my´ àç º aÊmy`n] deest Hes. aÊme`lei, me`lleiq Hes. 134/135 w F,XXVIII,2 ouân] de´ Const. Apost. aÊsebei` aq] pa`syq add. Const. Apost. 3 aÉgno`q] fi` loq heou˜, eÊjhro´q diabo`lou, klyrono`moq patro`q, sugklyrono`moq de´ tou˜ uiÉ ou˜ auÊtou˜, aÊpotetagme`noq twç˜ satana˜ç kai´ toi˜ q dai` mosin kai´ tai˜ q aÊpa`taiq auÊtou˜ praem. Const. Apost. 4/5 dia´ º parrysi` aq] deest Const. Apost. 5 le`gwn] wÉq aÊpo´ koinou˜ tou˜ tw˜n pistw˜n sunahroi` smatoq ouÌtwq add. Const. Apost.

XXVII, 126 - XXVIII, 19

10

65

toi˜q ouÊranoi˜q. Kai´ metÊ oÊli` ga pa`lin le`gei· My´ uÉvylofro`nei· pa˜q ga´r oÉ uÉvw˜n eÉ auto´n tapeinwhy`setai. My´ gi` nou sklyroka`rdioq kai´ humw`dyq, aÊlla´ ma˜llon makro`humoq kai´ prauÎq, oÌti oÉ makro`humoq polu´q eÊ n frony`sei kai´ oiÉ praei˜ q klyronomy`sousi ty´n gy˜n. My´ gi` nou hrasu`q· ge` graptai ga`r, oÌti basileu´q hrasu´q eÊ mpesei˜ tai eiÊ q kaka`. OuÊk eÊpita`xeiq

to´n uÉpodee`stero`n sou eÊn pikri` aç vujy˜q, my`pote stena`xð kata` sou kai´ e²stai soi oÊrgy´ para´ kuri` ou· my´ dw ˜ç q, ga`r fysi, to`pon aÊnhrw`pw ç katara˜shai` se· katarwme`nou ga`r se eÊn pikri` aç vujy˜q 15 auÊtou ˜ , eiÊ sakou`setai auÊto´n oÉ poiy`saq auÊto`n. Myde´ misho´n mishwtou˜ aÊposte`rei. Ta´ sumbai` nonta` soi lupyra´ pa`nta euÊmenw˜q prosde`jou kai´ ta´q perista`seiq aÊlu`pwq, eiÊ dw´q oÌti eÌneken tou`twn misho`q soi para´ heou˜ dohy`setai wÉq twç˜ Ê Iw´b kai´ twç˜ Laza`rwç kai´ toi˜q loipoi˜q aÉgi` oiq. To´n lalou˜nta` soi to´n lo`-

7/24 Const. Apost. 7,7,5-7,9,6, cf. etiam Ps.-Anast. Sin., Quaest., Q. 15 PG 89,473 C9- 476 B5 7 Lc. 14,11 8/9 Prov. 14,29 9/10 Mt. 5,5 11 Prov. 13,17 13/15 Sir. 4,5- 6 15/16 Mal. 3,5 18/19 cf. Iob 42 et Lc. 16,20-25 7/11 = A,X,27/32; B,VIII,21/26 CVP 7 uÉvilofronei˜ n P 10 praei´ q CVP 13 dw´q CV 14 katara`shai CP se] soi CVP 15 oÉ poiy`saq auÊto`n] deest P 16 mishwtou˜ ] pote´ add. P aÊposte`rð CVP 17 aÊlu`ptwq C 18 soi] deest P para´ ] peri´ P 7/11 pa˜q º kaka` ] cf. Gi` nou makro`humoq· oÉ ga´r toiou˜toq polu´q eÊn frony`sei, eÊpei` per oÉ oÊligo`vujoq iÊ sjuro´q a²frwn. Gi` nou eÊley`mwn· maka`rioi ga´r oiÉ eÊley`moneq, oÌti auÊtoi´ eÊleyhy`sontai. ² Eso a²kakoq, yÌsujoq, aÊgaho`q, tre`mwn tou´q lo`gouq tou˜ heou˜. OuÊj uÉvw`seiq seauto´n wÉq oÉ Farisai˜ oq, oÌti pa˜q oÉ uÉvw˜n eÉauto´n tapeinwhy`setai, kai´ to´ uÉvylo´n eÊn aÊnhrw`poiq bde`lugma para´ hewç˜ . OuÊ dw`seiq tð˜ vujð˜ sou hra`soq, oÌti· aÊny´r hrasu´q eÊmpesei˜ tai eiÊ q kaka`. Const. Apost. 11/16 OuÊk º aÊposte`rei] deest Const. Apost. 16 lupyra´ 15 eiÊ sakou`setai auÊto´n] ty˜q dey`sewq auÊtou˜ eÊpakou`setai Sir. pa`nta] pa`hy Const. Apost. 17 prosde`jou] de`jou Const. Apost. 17/ 18 eÌneken tou`twn] deest Const. Apost. 19 kai´ toi˜ q loipoi˜ q aÉgi` oiq] deest Const. Apost.

66 20

25

FLORILEGIUM

gon tou˜ heou˜ doxa`seiq, mnyshy`sð de´ auÊtou˜ yÉme` raq kai´ nukto`q, timy`seiq de´ auÊto´n wÉq to´ euâ eiânai pro`xeno`n soi geno`menon· oÌpou ga´r yÉ peri´ heou˜ didaskali` a, eÊ kei˜ kai´ oÉ heo´q pa`restin. Ê Ekzy`tei kahÊ yÉme` ran to´ pro`swpon tw˜n aÉgi` wn, iÌ na aÊnapau`ð toi˜q lo`goiq auÊtw˜n. AuÌty eÊ sti´ n yÉ oÉdo´q tou˜ heou˜ yÉ hewroume`ny, kai´ maka`rioq oÉ tau`tyn badi` zwn, oÌti yÉ aiÊ w`nioq zwy´ dia´ tou˜to yuÊtre`pistai.

Ê Ek tou˜ dia´ sti` jwn lo`gou tou˜ aÉgiwta`tou patria`rjou Kwnstantinoupo`lewq kurou˜ Nikola`ou – aiÉ eÊntolai´ ty˜q palaia˜q diahy`kyq

F, XXIX

Ê Ofei` lei pa˜q Jristiano´q

skh Ê

to´n heme` lion e² jein.

Kai´ ti` q ouân oÉ heme`lioq, oÌnper oÊfei` lei e²jein; ÉC pi` stiq yÉ aÊno`heutoq eÊ k kahara˜q kardi` aq,

5

ÊAga`pyn te pro´q to´n heo´n eÊ x oÌlyq ty˜q iÊ sju`oq, ÊEx oÌlyq dianoi` aq kai´ eÊ x oÌlyq vujy˜q , ÉWsau`twq kai´ to´n plysi` on wÉq eÉ auto´n ouÌtwq e² jein. ÊEn tau`taiq | ouÊn tai˜ q eÊ ntolai˜ q, wÉq e² fyn oÉ despo`tyq,

10

25 cf. Const. Apost. 7,17,3 F,XXIX,4-96 Nic. Myst., De vita mon. 2-5, PG 111,393 A13 -396D13 Mt. 22,37 10/11 cf. Mt. 22,39- 40

7/9 cf.

CVP 20 auÊtou˜ ] auÊtwç˜ V 21 soi] deest Ca.c., add. Cs.l., ante pro`xenon transp. P 26 tou˜to] tou˜ton CV yuÊtre`pishai CVP F,XXIX,6 yÉ pi` stiq] sic CVP (pro ty´n pi` stin) P sou] scripsi, te CVP

8 eÊx oÌlyq dianoi` aq kai´ ] deest

21 wÉq] ouÊj wÉq gene`sewq ai² tion, aÊll' praem. Const. Apost. soi] deest Const. Apost. 22 kai´ oÉ ] deest Const. Apost. 23 Ê Ekzy`tei] Ê Ekzyty`seiq deest Const. Apost. iÌ na aÊnapau`ð] iÌ n' eÊpanapau`ð Const. Apost. F,XXIX,5 Kai´ º e²jein] deest Nic. 6 ÉC º aÊno`heutoq] Ty´n pi` stin ty´n aÊno`heuton Nic. 9 to´n] Nic. deest sed metrum requirit 9 eÉauto´n] auÊto´n Nic. (sic)

323r

67

XXVIII, 20 - XXIX, 32

Ì Oloq oÉ no`moq kre` matai kai´ oiÉ profy˜tai pa`nteq. OuÊ foneu`seiq, ouÊ moijeu`seiq, ouÊ veudomartury`seiq, A Ê ll ouÊdÊ eÊ piorky`seiq, aÊlyhw˜q de´ oÊmo`seiq A Ê podidou´q tou´q oÌrkouq sou kuri` wç twç˜ hewç˜ sou, A Ê llÊ ouÊde´ kle` veiq oÌlwq ge y³ kai´ aÉplw˜q [ouÊ] porneu`seiq. Tau˜ta oÉ palaio´q no`moq eÊ nte` lletai kai´ gra`fei.

15

AiÉ eÊntolai´ ty˜q kainy˜q diahy`kyq

20

25

30

É O de´ Jristo´q kai´ ku`rioq kai´ despo`tyq tw˜n oÌlwn, palaia˜q kai´ ty˜q kainy˜q ku`rioq diahy`kyq plei` ona ty´n aÊkri` beian e² jein yÉma˜q dida`skei· oÉ tw ˜ç aÊdelfw ˜ç auÊtou˜ eiÊ pw´n « mwre` », e²nojo`q eÊsti Gee`nnyq aiÊ wni` ou· to´ my´ oÊmnu˜nai aÊlyhw˜q y² tina oÌrkon le` gein. ² Estw de´ mo`non eÊ n uÉmi˜ n to´ nai´ nai` , kai´ to´ ou² ou²· to´ de` ge tou`twn perisso´n e² sti tou˜ diabo`lou. É O ga´r no`moq eÊ ko`lase tw˜n pra`xewn to´ te` loq, aÊllÊ oÉ swty´r yÉmw˜n Jristo´q ta´q aÊrja´q ma˜llon ple` on· oÉ ga´r eÊ mble` vaq gunaiki´ pro´q to´ eÊ pihumy˜sai y²dy eÊ moi` jeusen auÊty´n eÊ n tð˜ auÊtou˜ kardi` aç· oÌlwq de´ my´ aÊntisty˜nai twç˜ ponyrwç˜ dida`skei, aÊllÊ aÊggareuo`meno`n tina mi` lion eÌ n, du`o uÉpa`gein metÊ auÊtou˜· my´ aÊntile` gein oÌlwq· twç˜ ply`ssonti ty´n dexia´n siago`na oÊrgi` lwq yÉme` rwq te kai´ prosynw˜q kai´ ty´n a²llyn pare` jein· kai´ aÉplw˜q ei² ti ouân eÌ kastoq pa`sjoien eÊ k tou˜ pe` laq, uÌbreiq oÉmou˜ kai´ ma`stigaq, uÉpome` nein gennai` wq. Twç˜ he` lonti krihy˜nai de´ kai´ labei˜ n to´n jitw˜na dou˜nai kai´ to´ iÉ ma`12/15 cf. Ex. 20,13 -17 20/21 cf. Mt. 5,22 23 Mt. 5,37 25/28 Mt. 5,28 28/29 Mt. 5,41 33 Mt. 5,40

21 cf. Mt. 5,34 30/31 cf. Mt. 5,39

22/ 31/

CVP 13 aÊll Ê CVP de´ ] my´ add. Vmg. 15 ouÊ ] deest P, delevi 18 oÌlwn] oÉ add. P 20 oÉ twç˜ ] twç˜ CV 21 oÉmny˜nai CVP 25 eÊble`vaq CVP 27 aÊnkareuo`menon CP, eÊgkareuo`menon V 30 ei² ti] y²toi CVP 32 kai´ 2 ] deest P 20/21 oÉ º aiÊ wni` ou] deest Nic. 22 ² Estw] ² Estai Nic. eÊn uÉmi˜ n] oÉ lo`goq uÉmw˜n Mt. 23 tou˜ diabo`lou] eÊk tou˜ ponyrou˜ Mt. 25 oÉ ga´r eÊmble`vaq] pa˜q oÉ ble`pwn Mt. eÊmble`vaq] eÊble`vaq (sic) Nic. 32 he`lonti] soi add. Mt. dou˜nai] a²feq Mt.

68

35

40

45

FLORILEGIUM

tion oÉ despo`tyq keleu`ei· kai´ ei² ti pa`hoi eÌ teron kako´n eÊ k tou˜ plysi` on, eiâta oÊrgishð˜ auÊtwç˜ , eiÊ kð˜ wÊrgi` shy tou`twç. Twç˜ aiÊ tou˜nti dido`nai prosta`ttei aÊpragmo`nwq· kai´ to´n he` lonta danei` sashai keno´n my´ aÊpostre` fein· aÊgapa˜n tou´q eÊ jhrou´q yÉmw˜n eÊ nte` lletai wÉq fi` louq kai´ uÉpereu`jeshai pa`ntwn tw˜n eÊ pyreazo`ntwn· katarame` nouq euÊlogei˜ n· kalw˜q poiei˜ n misou˜ntaq· tina´ my´ kri` nein, e²fysen, iÌ na my´ kai´ krihw ˜ men · myde´ proseu`jeshai wÌsper oiÉ uÉpokritai` , myde´ mehÊ uÉpokri` sewq ty´n nystei` an poiou˜nteq kai´ skuhrwpoi´ geno`menoi ta´ pro`swpa meiou˜nteq. | Eiâta kai´ pro´q to´n he` lonta eiÊ q teleio`tyta fha`nai pwlei˜ n dida`skei aÌpanta ta´ uÉpa`rjonta tou`tou, eÊ pidou˜nai toi˜ q ptwjoi˜ q su´n prohumi` aç pa`sð· kai´ ouÌtwq ai² rein to´n stauro´n auÊtwç˜ aÊkolouhou˜nta. Kai´ tau˜ta me´ n oÉ ku`rioq su´n toi˜q euÊaggeli` oiq. Tou˜ aÉgi` ou aÊposto`lou Pau`lou – peri´ tw ˜ n karpw ˜ n tou˜ pneu`matoq

50

É O de´ hei˜oq aÊpo`stoloq kai´ me` gaq ky`rux Pau˜loq to´n aÊlyhy˜ Jristiano´n kai´ pisto´n kata´ pa`nta, to´n eÊ noikou˜nta e² jonta to´ pana`gion pneu˜ma eÊ di` daxen wÉq aÊlyhw˜q fhegxa`menoq toia`de· oÉ karpo´q tou˜ pneu`matoq prw`ty aÊga`py pe` lei, jara`, eiÊ ry`ny, su´n

35/36 Mt. 5,42 36/39 cf. Lc. 6,27-28 39 cf. Mt. 7,1 41/42 cf. Mt. 6,16 42/44 cf. Mt. 19,21 44/45 cf. Mt. 16,24 51/53 Gal. 5,22

CVP CVP

34 wÊrgi` shy] oÊrgi` shð CVP 43 eÊpidou˜nai] kai´ praem. P

36 aÊgapa˜te P 38 uÉpyreazo`ntwn 44 su´n] eÊn P 51 toia˜de CV

35 aiÊ tou˜nti] se add. Nic. 39 tina´ º krihw˜men] deest Nic. 39/ 40 myde´ proseu`jeshai] iÌ na my´ proseujw`meha Nic. 42 meiou˜nteq] aÊfani` zousin Mt. meiou˜nteq] tou˜ my´ eÊpi´ ty˜q gy˜q hysaurou´q hysauri` zein. Ty˜q de´ deka`tyq eÊntoly˜q ouÌtwq e²jei· tina´ my´ kri` nein, e²fysen, iÌ na my´ krihw˜men add. Nic. 44 pa`sð] eÌxein d Ê eÊk tou`tou hysauro´n eÊn ouÊranoi˜ q kai´ do`xan Nic. 45 aÊkolouhou˜nta] aÊkolouhou˜ntaq (sic) Nic. 52 prw`ty] deest Gal. pe`lei] eÊsti` n Gal.

323v

slÊ

XXIX, 33 -70

55

69

auÊtai˜q kai´ yÉ makrohumi` a, prao`tyq, pi` stiq aÊlyhy´q kai´ eÊ gkra`teia pa`ntwn. Kai´ aÊllajou˜ pa`lin fysi` n· aÊdelfoi` , my´ plana˜she, ou²te moijoi` , ou²te po`rnoi, ou²te aÊrsenokoi˜ tai, ouÊj aÌrpageq, ouÊ loi` doroi, ouÊ malakoi` , ouÊ kle` ptai, ouÊ me` husoi, ouÊk a²dikoi, aÊllÊ ouÊde´ pleone` ktai, basilei` an ty´n tou˜ heou˜ ouÊ my´ klyronomy`soun. ÉOmologi` a yÉ eÊn tw ˜ç aÉgi` w ç bapti` smati

60

A Ê lla´ pro´ tou`twn pa`ntwn te kai´ tw˜n a²llwn aÉpa`ntwn ty´n tou˜ hei` ou bapti` smatoq frikty´n oÉmologi` an, yÍn aÊpaitei˜shai me` llomen eÊ n me` llonti aiÊ w˜ni· kai´ ga´r « aÊpotasso`meha twç˜ diabo`lwç pa` nteq pa˜si toi˜q e² rgoiq toi˜q auÊtou˜ kai´ pa`sð tð˜ latrei` aç kai´ pa`sð ty˜ pompð˜ auÊtou˜ » trissw˜q oÉmologou˜nteq.

65

Ì Ora ta´ vujika´ pa`hy

70

Kai´ ta´ me´ n vujika´ pa`hy aÊparihmou˜ntai ouÌtwq· prw˜ton uÉperyfa`neia, fho`noq oÉmou˜ kai´ mi˜soq, humo`q, oÊrgy´ para`logoq, kai´ su´n auÊtoi˜q oÉ ko`toq, eÊ pihumi` a a²topoq, aÊprepei˜q logismoi` te, loidori` a, kata`krisiq, zy˜loq, pleonexi` a. Tau˜ta` eiÊ si ta´ vujika´ e² rga tou˜ diabo`lou. 54/58 I Cor. 6,9-10 PG 49,240 53 -55

62/64 cf. e.g. Ioh. Chrys, Ad illum. catech. II,

59/96 = A,XIII,1/37

CVP 53 makrohumi` a] wÉsau`twq yÉ jrysto`tyq kai´ yÉ aÊgahosu`ny add. P 57/ 58 klyronomy`soun] sic CVP (pro klyronomy`sousin) 60 te] deest P 66 ta´ ] deest P 68 ko`toq] fho`noq P 53/54 prao`tyq º pa`ntwn] jrysto`tyq, aÊgahosu`ny, pi` stiq, prauÎtyq, eÊgkra`teia kata´ tw˜n toiou`twn ouÊk e²stin no`moq Gal. 57 aÊll Ê ouÊde´ ] ou²te I Cor, et ordine peccatorum differt 57/58 klyronomy`soun] klyronomy`sousin I Cor. 62 me`llomen] mikroi` te kai´ mega`loi add. Nic. 67 humo`q, oÊrgy´ ] deest Nic. 69 pleonexi` a] klevi` a, me`hy, aÉrpagy´ kai´ aÊkydi` a pa˜sa add. Nic.

70

FLORILEGIUM

Ì Ora kai´ ta´ swmatika´ aÉmarty`mata

75

ÉWsau`twq ta´ swmatika´ aÊparihmou˜ntai ouÌtwq· malaki` a, pornei` a te kai´ moijei` a, su´n tou`toiq klevi` a, me`hy, aÉrpagy´ kai´ aÊdiki` a pa˜sa, yÉ aÊrrenomani` a te kai´ yÉ paidofhori` a, ktynobatei` a te triply˜ kai´ yÉ ptynobatei` a kai´ ta´ loipa´ eÊ pitydeu`mata pa`syq aÊkaharsi` aq. Ti` q eÊstin yÉ latrei` a tou˜ Satana˜;

80

ÉC de´ latrei` a | tou˜ Satana˜, wÉq eiÊ pei˜n, e² stin auÌty· to´ pisteu`ein manteu`mata kai´ toi˜q ma`goiq prostre` jein, to´ fulakta´ prosde` jeshai kai´ ta´ peri` apta` te, goytei` aq parade` jeshai kai´ tou´q kriharoma`ntaq tou´q e² jontaq tou´q dai` monaq kai´ tou´q oÊrneosko`pouq kai´ aÌpan eÊ pity`deuma eÊ hnikw˜n kai´ aÊpi` stwn. Tau˜ta latrei` a pe` fuke tou˜ diabo`lou pa`nta· lei` petai ouân eiÊ pei˜n ti` q yÉ pompy´ uÉpa`rjei.

85

Ti` q eÊstin yÉ pompy´ tou˜ Satana˜;

90

Ma`taia tragwçdy`mata kai´ pa˜n o²rganon a²llo· taulia´ kai´ zatri` kia kai´ ta´ oÌmoia tou`toiq. Tau˜ta aÊpetaxa`meha eÊ n twç˜ loutrwç˜ twç˜ hei` wç kai´ su´n auÊtoi˜q to´n Satana˜n wÉq dida`skalon tou`twn· kai´ suneta`gymen hew ˜ç oÊrhw˜q auÊtwç˜ pisteu`ein, fula`ttein te prosta`gmata tou˜ heou˜ kai´ swty˜roq, aÌper eÊ di` daske

CVP 72 ta´ ] kai´ praem. P 74 aÊrenomani` a CVP 74/75 ktynobatei` a] ktynobati` a CVP 75 triply´ CVP 77 Ti` q º Satana˜ ] rubricam iÌ Ora ty´n latrei` an tou˜ Satana˜ habet P 80/81 ta´ º kai´ 1] deest P 83 lei` pei CV 85 Ti` q º Satana˜ ] rubricam iÌ Ora ty´n pompy´n tou˜ Satana˜ habet P 86 a²llon CVP 87 Tau˜ta] pa`nta add. P twç˜ ] deest P 90 te] scripsi cum Nic., de´ CVP 73/74 klevi` a º pa˜sa] deest Nic. 79 prostre`jein] tou´q aÊstrono`mouq proskalei˜ n kai´ tou´q nefodiw`ktaq add. Nic. 84 pompy´ ] Satana˜ add. Nic. 86 Ma`taia] Ma`tzefe (sic) Nic. 87 ta´ oÌmoia tou`toiq] iÉ ppodromi` a Nic. aÊpetaxa`meha] aÊpeuxa`meha Nic. 89 hewç˜ ] Jristwç˜ Nic.

324r

XXIX, 71-110

95

71

sunw´n toi˜q auÊtou˜ aÊposto`loiq, tw˜n me´ n kakw˜n aÊpe` jeshai wÉq e² rgwn diabo`lou, tw˜n de´ kalw˜n aÊnte` jeshai wÉq eÊ ntolw˜n kuri` ou. Tau`tyn loipo´n wÉq ei² rytai ty´n suntagy´n ty´n hei` an prosapaitei˜shai me` llomen mikroi` te kai´ mega`loi, eÊ pi` skopoi kai´ basilei˜q, monajoi´ kai´ miga`deq, a²rjonte` q te kai´ pe` nyteq kai´ pa˜q pistw˜n oÉ dy˜moq.

Kai´ iÌ na ti` filologw ˜ n to´n kairo´n aÊnali` skw; EiÊ basilei` aq ouÊranw ˜ n eÊpitujei˜n he`leiq, aÊpo`sjou pa`ntwn tw ˜ n kakw ˜ n kai´ tw ˜ n kalw ˜ n a²nteje. ÊAdu`naton ga´r pe`fuke kai´ dusjere´q eiÊ q ³ keno`doxon oÌlwq eÊpitujei˜n ty˜q 100 aÌpan fily`donon uÉpa`rjonta y Éq aÊlyhou˜q zwy˜q ty˜q aiÊ wni` ou. Kai´ my` moi me`mfoio loipo´n w Êakribologou˜nta kai´ tw ´ ` ´ ` ˜ n pollw ˜ n my fheggesai touq vogouq kai´ tou´q lo`gouq, aÊlla´ sauto´n euÊtre`pize pro´q ty´n me`llousan kri` sin, eÊn ðà ouÊk e²sti pro`fasiq ouÊdÊ aÊpo`krisiq lo`gwn. Ê Egw´ de´ 105 peri´ tou`twn nu ˜ n katapau`sw to´n lo`gon.

110

Tau˜ta` soi toi` nun e² grava eÊ k tw˜n pollw˜n oÊli` ga· aÊllÊ ouân diamartu`romai kai´ bebaiw˜ soi tou˜to, eiÊ tou`twn fu`lax te fanð˜q, eÊ gguw˜mai` soi tau˜ta sta`sewq ty˜q eÊ k dexiw˜n tou˜ swty˜roq tujei˜n se kai´ su´n auÊtwç˜ klyronomei˜n kai´ pa˜si toi˜q aÉgi` oiq basilei` an ty´n tw˜n ouÊranw˜n kai´ zwy´n ty´n aÊgy`rw.

106/110 Nic. Myst., De vita mon. 15, PG 111,404 D4 -9

106/110 = A,XIII,38/42; B,X,31/36; C,XVII,7/11

CVP 91 sunw˜n CVP aÊpe`jeshe CVP 92 aÊnte`jeshe CVP 93/ 94 prosapaitei˜ she CVP 98/99 kai´ tw˜n] tw˜n de´ P 99/100 eiÊ q aÌpan fily`donon] sic CVP (pro aÌpanti filydo`nwç) 102 fhe`ggesai] sic CVP (pro fhe`ggoio aut fhe`ggou) 103 sauto´n] sic CVP (pro sauty´n) 108 fanð˜q] scripsi cum Nic., fanei´ q CVP 109 se] scripsi cum Nic., soi CVP

Nic.

91 aÊpe`jeshai] aÊpe`jeshe (sic) Nic.

92 aÊnte`jeshai] aÊnte`jeshe (sic)

72

FLORILEGIUM

Ê Ek tw ˜ n eÊpistolw ˜ n tou˜ aÉgi` ou Ê Isidw`rou tou˜ Pylousiw`tou

F, XXX

5

10

EiÊ kai´ my´ aÊktymosu`nyn kai´ parheni` an Jristo´q katÊ eÊntoly´n ouÊk eÊnetei` lato, aÊllÊ eÊn tð˜ eÊxousi` aç yÉmw ˜ n eÊte`heike | tau˜ta le`gwn· eiÊ he` leiq te` leioq eiâ nai, pw`lyso`n sou ta´ uÉpa`rjonta· kai´ oÉ jwrw˜n jwrei` tw kai´ ta´ loipa`· aÊlla´ pa`ntwq aÊnu`eshai tau˜ta bou`letai parÊ yÉmw ˜ n, oÌhen fysi` n· spouda`sate eiÊ selhei˜n ´ ` dia ty˜q steny˜q pulyq · kai´ eÊ a´n my´ perisseu`sð yÉ dikaiosu`ny uÉmw˜n kai´ ta´ eÉ xy˜q. Le`gei de´ kai´ oÉ profy`tyq· dia´ tou´q lo`gouq tw ˜ n jeile`wn sou eÊgw´ eÊfu`laxa oÉdou´q sklyra`q. Ê Ek tw ˜ n kefalai` wn tou˜ oÉsi` ou patro´q yÉmw ˜ n Maxi` mou

15

² Ekklinon aÊpo´ kakou˜ kai´ poi` yson aÊgaho`n, toute` stin· pole` myson tou´q eÊ jhrou`q, iÌ na meiw`sðq ta´ pa`hy – e² peita de´ ny˜fe, iÌ na my´ auÊxy`swsin. Kai´ pa`lin· pole` myson, iÌ na kty`sð ta´q aÊreta`q – kai´ mete` peita ny˜fe, iÌ na auÊta´q fula`xðq. Kai´ tou˜to a³n ei² y to´ eÊ rga`zeshai kai´ fula`ssein.

F,XXX,3/9 cf. Isid. Pel., Ep. 1699,20-24 5 Mt. 19,21 6 Mt. 19,12 7/ 8 Mt. 7,13 8/9 Mt. 5,20 9/10 Ps. 16,4 12/16 Max. Conf., Cap. de car. 2,11 12 Ps. 33,15 16 Gen. 2,15

CVP F,XXX,3 aÊktimosu`nyn CV 6 aÊnu`eshe CV 11 Maxi` mou] tou˜ oÉmologytou˜ add. P Ê Ek º Maxi` mou] huc transposui, ante kai´ eÊa´n (l. 8) rubricam habent CVP

F,XXX,5 pw`lyso`n] uÌpage praem. Mt. 6 kai´ ta´ loipa` ] i.e. EiÊ si´ n ga´r euÊnou˜joi oiÌ tineq eÊk koili` aq mytro´q eÊgenny`hysan ouÌtwq, kai´ eiÊ si´ n euÊnou˜joi oiÌ tineq euÊnouji` shysan uÉpo´ tw˜n aÊnhrw`pwn, kai´ eiÊ si´ n euÊnou˜joi oiÌ tineq euÊnou`jisan eÉautou´q dia´ ty´n basilei` an tw˜n ouÊranw˜n. É O duna`menoq jwrei˜ n jwrei` tw. Mt. 9 kai´ ta´ eÉxy˜q] i.e. plei˜ on tw˜n grammate`wn kai´ Farisai` wn, ouÊ my´ eiÊ se`lhyte eiÊ q ty´n basilei` an tw˜n ouÊranw˜n Mt. 15 fula`xðq] diafula`xðq Max.

324v

XXX, 1-34

73

OuÊ ga´r yÉ tw˜n pra`xewn aÊpojy´ mo`ny dikaioi˜ to´n a²nhrwpon, aÊllÊ yÉ kai´ tw ˜ n eÊntolw ˜ n ty`rysiq meta´ proshy`kyq kata´ to´n le`gonta kai´ proshy`sw eÊpi´ pa˜san ty´n ai² nesi` n sou· oÌhen kai´ oÉ ÉIe20 remi` aq fysi` n· wÌsper eÊge`neto yÉ dia`noia uÉmw ˜ n eiÊ q to´ planyhy˜nai uÉma˜q aÊpo´ tou˜ heou˜, dekaplasia`sate eÊpistrafe`nteq zyty`sate auÊto`n. Le`gei de´ kai´ oÉ sofo`q· te`knon, yÌmarteq, my´ proshð˜q e²ti kai´ peri´ tw ˜ n prote`rwn sou dey`hyti, kai´ wÉq aÊpo´ prosw`pou o²fewq feu˜ge eÊk pa`syq aÉmarti` aq. 25

Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Maxi` mou

30

My´ ei² pðq, oÌti yÉ vily´ pi` stiq yÉ eiÊ q to´n ku`rion yÉmw˜n Ê Iysou˜n Jristo´n du`natai` me sw˜sai. A Ê my`janon ga´r tou˜to, eÊ a´n my´ kai´ ´ ´ ` ´ tyn aÊgapyn tyn eiÊ q auÊton dia´ tw˜n e² rgwn kty`sð· kai´ ga´r kai´ ta´ daimo`nia pisteu`ousi kai´ fri` ssousin. ÉO ga´r aÊgapw ˜ n me, fysi` n, ta´q eÊntola`q mou tyry`sð. Tou˜ auÊtou˜ – oÌti li` an kai´ swty`rion yÉ eÊxomolo`gysiq

Ti` noq eÌ neken oÉ Ka`i¨ n kai´ oÉ La`mej fo`non dra`santeq ouÊj oÉmoi` wq eÊ kola`shysan; É O me´ n ga´r di` kaq e² dwken, oÉ de´ suggnw`myq e² tujen, eÊ peidy´ oÌti oÉ me´ n kai´ my´ eÊ legjo`menoq eÊ xomology`17/18 Clem. Alex. Frag. 305 Holl = Fr. 65 Sta«hlin-Fru«chtel (etiam Ps.-Max. Conf., Loci communes 52,10 = Ioh. Damasc., Sacra Parallela, PG 96,89 B13 -14) 19 Ps. 70,14 20/22 Bar. 4,28 22/24 Sir. 21,1-2 26/29 Max. Conf., Cap. de car. 1,39 28/29 Iac. 2,19 29/30 cf. Ioh. 14,15 32/40 non inveni 26/29 = F,IV,22/26 CVP 25 tou˜ º Maxi` mou] C, tou˜ auÊtou˜ P, V non leg. 26 ei² peiq CVP 31 Tou˜ auÊtou˜ º eÊxomolo`gysiq] rubricam iÌ Oti swty`rion kai´ li` an wÊfe`limoq yÉ eÊxomolo`gysiq habet P 17 mo`ny] deest Ps.-Max. 18/19 kai´ º sou] tw˜n eÊnnoiw˜n aÉgnei` a kai´ eiÊ likri` neia Ps.-Max. 22 e²ti] myke`ti Sir. 24 eÊk pa`syq] aÊpo´ Sir. 26 My´ ] Kai´ su´ praem. Max. 28 kai´ ga´r] To´ ga´r vilw˜q pisteu`ein Max.

74 35

40

FLORILEGIUM

sato, oÉ de´ kai´ eÊ legjo`menoq yÊrny`sato· eiÊ ga´r kai´ ta´ ty˜q aÉmarti` aq iâsa, aÊlla´ meta´ ty´n aÉmarti` an ouÊk iâsa – oÌhen fysi` n· le` ge su´ prw˜toq ta´q aÉmarti` aq sou, iÌ na dikaiwhy˜q. OuÊkou˜n ma`lista spouda`swmen my´ plymmelei˜n· eiÊ de´ plymmely`swmen, my´ dia´ ty˜q eÊ pikru`vewq tou˜ pa`houq barute` ran eÉ autoi˜q ty´n di` kyn kataskeua`swmen. Tou˜ auÊtou˜ – oÌti ha`natoq vujy˜q uÉpa`rjei yÉ katalalia` |

F, XXXI

5

325r

EiÊ oÉ katalalw˜n aÊdelfo´n kai´ kri` nwn aÊdelfo´n katalalei˜ ` nomou kai´ kri` nei no`mon – oÉ de´ no`moq tou˜ Jristou˜ eÊ stin yÉ aÊga`py –, pw˜q ty˜q aÊga`pyq tou˜ Jristou˜ oÉ kata`laloq ouÊk eÊ kpi` ptei kai´ ai² tioq eÉ autwç˜ gi` netai aiÊ wni` ou kola`sewq; My´ aÊga`pa, fysi` , katalalia`n, iÌ na my´ eÊxarhð˜q · eÊlegmw ˜ç de´ eÊle`gxeiq to´n aÊdelfo`n sou kai´ ouÊ ly`vð diÊ auÊto´n aÉmarti` an. Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Dwrohe`ou – ti` eÊsti katalalia` kai´ ti` kata`krisiq

10

ÉC katalalia´ eÊ n toi˜q aÊfane` si gi` netai, yÉ de´ kata`krisiq eÊ n toi˜q faneroi˜q aÉmarty`masi. Pa˜n ouân rÉy˜ma, oÍ my´ du`natai` tiq laly˜sai e² mproshen tou˜ aÊdelfou˜ auÊtou˜, katalalia` eÊ stin.

37 Is. 43,26 F,XXXI,2/5 Max. Conf., Cap. de car., 1,57 6 Prov. 20,13 6/7 Lev. 19,17 10/21 non inveni

2/3 cf.

Iac. 4,11

5/

CVP 36 ouÊj CVP F,XXXI, 2/7 eiÊ oÉ º di Ê auÊto´n] C alia manu 3 no`mou] no`mon P lalia`q P de´ ] deest CV 7 auÊto´n] auÊtw˜n P

6 kata-

37 aÉmarti` aq] aÊnomi` aq Ies. F,XXXI,2 aÊdelfo´n] aÊdelfou˜ Max. 7 aÊdelfo`n] plysi` on Lev.

6 katalalia`n] katalalei˜ n Prov.

XXX, 35 - XXXI, 34

15

20

75

Oiàon eÊ a´n [ei² ] tiq ei² pð « oÉ dei˜na aÊdelfo´q kalo`q eÊ sti kai´ aÊgaho`q, aÊllÊ e² stin aÊkriby´q y³ filo`doxoq », tou˜to` eÊ stin yÉ katalalia`· eÊ a´n de´ ei² pðq, oÌti « oÉ aÊdelfo´q eÊ kei˜noq po`rnoq eÊ sti´ n y³ fila`rguroq », tou˜to` eÊ sti to´ katakri˜nai· kate` krine ga´r auÊtou˜ ta´q pra`xeiq kai´ oÌlon to´n bi` on auÊtou˜. Ì Oti ouÊ mo`non ty´n glw˜ssan jry´ fula`ttein, aÊlla´ kai´ ta´ wâta – oÍn ga´r ouÊ du`natai oÉ dia`boloq hanatw˜sai dia´ ty˜q glw`ssyq y²goun ty˜q katalalia˜q, tou˜ton dia´ tou˜ wÊto´q hanatoi˜, eÊ a´n yÉde` wq aÊkou`ð katalalou`ntwn. Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Ê Isaa`k

25

Ê Ea´n aÊgapaç˜ q ty´n kaharo`tyta, eÊ n ðà kahora˜tai oÉ tw˜n oÌlwn despo`tyq, my´ katalaly`sðq tino`q, myde´ aÊkou`sðq tino´q katalalou˜ntoq tou˜ aÊdelfou˜ auÊtou˜. Kai´ eÊ a´n diama`jontai` tineq e² mproshe` n sou kai´ aÊkou`sðq rÉy`mata oÊrgy˜q, klei˜son ta´ wâta` sou kai´ feu˜ge eÊ kei˜hen, iÌ na my´ aÊpoha`nð yÉ vujy` sou eÊ k ty˜q zwy˜q. Tou˜ auÊtou˜

30

Dia´ tou˜to kalo´n yÉ aÊnajw`rysiq, oÌti wÌsper fle` getai oÉ dejo`menoq to´ pu˜r eÊ n twç˜ ko`lpwç auÊtou˜, ka³n my´ he` lð, ouÌtwq kai´ oÉ eÊ n me` swç aÊnastrefo`menoq kai´ tw˜n pollw˜n suntuji` aq dejo`menoq ouÊ du`natai fugei˜n ty˜q katalalia˜q. Mi` a suntuji` a wÊfelei˜ y²goun yÉ pneumatiky`, tw˜n dÊ a²llwn pa`ntwn yÉ siwpy´ krei˜tton.

23/27 Ioh. Dalyatha (olim Isaac Nin. 43,1,10)

29/34 non inveni

CVP 13 ei² ] delevi 15 ei² py P 30 to´ ] om P 31 tw˜n] ta´ P

17/21 Ì Oti º katalalou`ntwn] rubricat P 32/33 wÊfely˜ CVP

26 kai´ º oÊrgy˜q] iÌ na my´ aÊkou`sðq rÉyma`twn oÊrgy˜q kai´ aÊpoha`nð post eÊkei˜ hen habet Ioh.

76 35

40

FLORILEGIUM

Ì Otan pa`nta ta´ e² rga ty˜q monajiky˜q politei` aq eiÊ q eÍ n me` roq hy`seiq, ty´n siwpy´n eÊ n a²llwç me` rei, euÉri` skeiq ty´n siwpy´n uÉper|ba`llousan eÊ n stahmwç˜ . Ê En oÌswç ta´q sa´q aiÊ shy`seiq zw`saq e² jeiq pro´q aÊpa`ntysin tw˜n sumbebyko`twn, nekro´n sauto´n uÉpola`mbane· dio`ti ouÊ my` soi lei` vð e² kkausiq aÉmarti` aq eÊ n pa˜si toi˜q me` lesi` sou kai´ ouÊ my´ duny`sð kty˜sai seautwç˜ swtyri` an a²neu fulaky˜q polly˜q.

Peri´ glwssalgi` aq – tou˜ oÉsi` ou patro´q yÉmw ˜ n Ê Efrai` m

F, XXXII

5

10

Poiy`saq Mwusy˜q symei˜a pa`mpolla kai´ te` rata, braju´ oÊlishy`saq tð˜ glw`ssð, eÊ xe` pese ty˜q gy˜q ty˜q eÊ paggeli` aq. ÉC ha`lassa yÉ mega`ly kai´ fobera´ ouÊk i² sjuse kwlu`sai ty´n oÉdo´n eÊ nw`pion auÊtou˜, oÊlishy`saq de´ tð˜ glw`ssð mikro`n, tei˜joq auÊtwç˜ ge` gone tou˜ my´ uÉperby˜nai. EiÊ to´n Mwse` a to´n heo´n geno`menon eiàq lo`goq aÊpeste` ryse ty˜q gy˜q ty˜q eÊ paggeli` aq, po`swç ma˜llon stery`sei ty˜q basilei` aq yÉ kai´ konyme` ny kai´ eÊ ktetame` ny [yÉ] yÉmete` ra glw˜ssa; 35/37 Isaac Nin., Or. 54,140-142 (olim 34,13,3) 60 (olim 42,9,1)

38/41 Isaac Nin., Or. 20,57-

F,XXXII,3/10 Ephr., De morbo, Op. II,369,1- 6 (= Ass. Gr. II,282B) Num. 20,12 & Dtn. 32,51

7/8 cf.

CVP 35 pa`nta] CP, deest V 36 ty´n2 ] de´ add. P 38 zw`saq] deest P 39 eÉauto´n CV 40 soi] Isaac, sy CVP lei` vð] Isaac, ly`vð CVP F,XXXII,2 oÉsi` ou patro´q yÉmw˜n] C, aÉgi` ou V, P non leg. scripsi, kekonyme`ny CV, konyme`na P 10 yÉ ] delevi

9 kai´ yÊkonyme`ny]

35 Ì Otan] Ì Ote Isaac monajiky˜q politei` aq] politei` aq tau`tyq Isaac 38 sa´q] deest Isaac 41 kty˜sai] kty`sashai Isaac a²neu fulaky˜q polly˜q] deest Isaac F,XXXII,3/4 braju´ º glw`ssð] iÌ na braju´ oÊlishy`sð auÊtou˜ yÉ glw˜ssa Ephr. 6 oÊlishy`saq º mikro`n] fwny´ de´ brajei˜ a aÊdi` kwq (a²dikoq Ed. Ass.) eÊpisjou˜sa Ephr. 9 kai´ ] deest Ephr.

325v

XXXI, 35 - XXXII, 29

77

Ê Epi´ tau`tð tð˜ eÊgguta`tw kri` sei bebaiwhy`setai yÉ me`llousa di` ky kata´ to´n lo`gon tou˜ swty˜roq, oÍq eiâ pen, oÌti kai´ uÉpe´r aÊrgou˜ lo`gou, lo`gon e²jomen aÊpaityhy˜nai· aÊpo´ polulogi` aq, fysi` n, ouÊk eÊkfeu`xetai aÉmarti` a· feido`menoq de´ jeile`wn noy`mwn e²stai. ÉO 15 fula`sswn to´ sto`ma auÉtou ˜ tyrei˜ ty´n eÉautou˜ vujy`n, oÉ de´ propety´q ptoy`sei eÉauto`n· oÍq ouÊ fula`ssei to´ sto`ma auÊtou˜, aÊpollu`ei pa`nta to´n karpo´n auÊtou˜. Ê En ti` ni katorhw`sei tiq ty´n oÉdo´n auÊtou˜ eÊnw`pion tou˜ heou˜; Ê En tw ˜ç fula`xai tou´q lo`gouq tou˜ kuàç yÉ do`xa eiÊ q tou´q aiÊ w ri` ou· w ˜ naq, aÊmy`n. Peri´ matai` aq aÊkoy˜q – tou˜ auÊtou˜

20

Po`hen e² sjen eiÊ sagwgy´n oÉ ha`natoq; ÊApo`krisiq

25

Tou˜ o²fewq laly`santoq pro´q ty´n Eu²an· loipo´n du`natai oÉ ponyro´q aÊnairei˜n to´n sigw˜nta dia´ tou˜ lalou˜ntoq· kai´ to´n my´ duna`menon sfa`xai dia´ tou˜ sto`matoq aÊnairei˜ dia´ tou˜ wÊto`q, kai´ to´n tð˜ pra`xei pa`lin aÊhwç˜ on – eÊa´n my´ ny`fð – foneu`ei toi˜q logismoi˜q. Di` dou to´ sto`ma twç˜ veu`stð y³ tw ˜ç katala`lw ç fily˜sai, kai´ my´ dwç˜ q auÊtwç˜ ty´n sy´n aÊkoy`n· be` ltion de´ poiy`seiq eÊ a´n eÊ k12/13 cf. Mt. 12,36; 13/14 Prov. 10,19 14/16 Prov. 13,3 21 & 23/ 27 Ephr., De morbo, Op. II,371,5-10 (= Ass. Gr. II,283D) 28/37 ibid. 373,5374,1 (= Ass. Gr. II,284A)

CVP 12 oÍq] oÍn P

15 auÊtou˜ CVP

13 aÊpo´ ] eÊk Prov. 14 eÊkfeu`xetai] eÊkfeu`xð Prov. e²stai] e²sð Prov. 15/16 propety´q] jei` lesin add. Prov. 22 ÊApo`krisiq] deest Ephr. 23 loipo´n] eiÊ my´ di' aÊkoy˜q, di' yàq pe`fuken eiÊ se`rjeshai yÉ foneu`tria Ephr. 24/25 my´ duna`menon sfa`xai] aÊduna`twq e²jonta hanei˜ n Ephr. 26 eÊa´n my´ ny`fð] deest Ephr. 28 y³ twç˜ 25 aÊnairei˜ ] sfa`zei Ephr. katala`lwç ] deest Ephr. 29 dwç˜ q] eÊkdwç˜ q Ephr. aÊkoy`n] to´ ga´r sto`ma sou, eÊa´n dwç˜ q auÊtwç˜ , to´ fi` lyma auÊto´n katakrinei˜ · to´ de´ ouâq eÊa´n dwç˜ q, de´] auÊtou˜ Ephr. foneu`sei se yÉ tw˜n rÉyma`twn auÊtou˜ geu˜siq add. Ephr.

78 30

35

FLORILEGIUM

fu`gðq kai´ ty´n oÊsmy´n kai´ to´ geu˜ma to´ oÊle`hrion. Kai´ to´n kapno´n polla`kiq | feu`gomen oÊxe` wq, tou´q de´ veu`staq kai´ loido`rouq ouÊ feu`gomen· kai´ ouÊai´ yÉmi˜n, oÌti ouÊj oÉrw ˜ men ty´n ptw ˜ sin yÉmw ˜ n. Ì Ekaston tw˜n melw˜n oÊfei` lomen deo`ntwq fula`xashai aÊpo´ tw˜n blaberw˜n. My´ duna`menon ga´r sto`ma moijeu˜sai, du`natai eÊpiorky˜sai, loidory˜sai. Kai´ eÊ a´n eÍn me` loq tou˜ aÊnhrw`pou eÊ sti´ n aÊhwç˜ on kai´ to´ a²llo uÉpeu`hunon, oÌloq kata`dikoq loipo´n euÉri` sketai. Para`deigma – tou˜ auÊtou˜

40

45

La`be uÉpo`deigma para´ tou˜ polema`rjou, ouà pa˜n to´ sw˜ma perifrou`rytai eÊ n hw`raki sidyrwç˜ . Sumbai` nei ouân, oÌti titrw`sketai dia´ ty˜q jau`nyq kataskeuy˜q – po`swç ma˜llon to´ iâso`n tiq pa`hð eÊ k tou˜ wÊto´q ty˜q aÊnewgme` nyq hu`raq. Toiau`ty ga´r mega`ly eÊ sti´ n yÉ hu`ra tou˜ wÊto`q, wÉq to´n tylikou˜ton ha`naton di Ê auÊty˜q eiÊ selhei˜n eiÊ q to´n ko`smon· katapi` nwn ga´r pa`saq ta´q genea´q aÊko`restoq me` nei. A Ê pokleiste` on ouân ta´ wâta hurw`masi

35/37 cf. Mt. 5,29 39/48 Ephr., De morbo, Op. II,374,1-10 (= Ass. Gr. II,284C) 42/44 cf. Gen. 3,1

CVP 30 o²lehron CV 34/35 duna`menon º moijeu˜sai] deest P 34 to´ ] scripsi cum Ephr., deest CVP 36 kai´ ] deest P a²llon CVP 39 ouÊ CVP 42 pa`hei CVP

30 to´ oÊle`hrion] tou˜ kwnei` ou Ephr. 31 feu`gomen] feu`geiq Ephr. 31/ 33 tou´q º yÉmw˜n] tou˜ de´ veu`stou aÊkou`eiq yÉde`wq· paraitð˜ ty´n duswdi` an, kai´ kahe`zð para´ to´n katy`goron Ephr. 34 My´ ] Ê Ea´n aÊhw˜o`n sou to´ sw˜ma uÉpa`rjei aÊpo´ pornei` aq, fei˜ sai` sou tou˜ sto`matoq aÊpo´ katalalia˜q praem. Ephr. 35 eÊpiorky˜sai, loidory˜sai] veu`sashai kai´ sukofanty˜sai Ephr. 35/36 Kai´ º aÊhwç˜ on] Ê Ea`n sou (sic) me`loq aÊhwç˜ on ðâ Ephr. 37 loipo´n euÉri` sketai] eiâ dia´ tou˜ eÉno´q tou˜ katakekrime`nou Ephr. 40 perifrou`rytai] pefrou`rytai Ephr. 41 po`swç] EiÊ ouân oÉ dia´ tw˜n leptota`twn oÊpw˜n tou˜ hwraki` ou eiÊ soikismo´q tou˜ be`louq ha`naton fe`rei kata´ tou˜ gennai` ou praem. Ephr. 41/42 iâso`n tiq pa`hð] eiÊ sio´n (i² son Ed. Ass.) Ephr.

326r

XXXII, 30 - XXXIII, 7

79

kai´ mojloi˜q, iÌ na my´ eiÊ se` lhð kakygori` a. My´ katafrony`sðq katalalia˜q wÉq mikrou˜ tinoq, aÊlla´ feu˜ge tau`tyn wÉq aÊpo´ prosw`pou o²fewq.

50

55

É O my´ sunedria`zwn meta´ loido`rwn ouàtoq meta´ aÊgge` lwn auÊlishy`setai. É O my´ molu`nwn to´ sto`ma auÊtou˜ y³ ta´ wâta loidori` aiq, tou`tou oÉ nou˜q katoikyty`rion gi` netai tou˜ aÉgi` ou pneu`matoq. Ti` q dw`sei moi eÊ pi´ sto`matoq fulaky´n kai´ eÊ pi´ jeile` wn mou sfragi` da panou˜rgon, iÌ na my´ ptai` sw diÊ auÊtw˜n kai´ yÉ glw˜ssa mou aÊpole` sei me;

Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Sumew`n – oÌra frikty´n aÊpo`fasin, kai´ my´ le`ge tina´ « mwre` »

F, XXXIII

5

É O eiÊ pw´n twç˜ aÊdelfwç˜ auÊtou˜ « mwre` », fysi´ n oÉ ku`rioq, e² nojo`q eÊ stin eiÊ q Ge` ennan tou˜ puro`q. Ê Idou´ oÉ eiÊ pw´n auÊti` ka eÊ ge` neto. Ê Erw`tysiq

Ti` ouân aÊnatre` petai auÌty yÉ aÊpo`fasiq; 49/52 Ephr., Sermo de virt. et vit., ½ 20,10-11 & 13 -14 (Op. I,65,8-9 & 11-12) (= Ass. Gr. I,14E) 53/55 Ephr., Ad imit. prov., Op. I,234,4 -5 (= Ass. Gr. I,91 A) F,XXXIII,3/23 non inveni

3/4 Mt. 5,22

CVP 48 o²fewq] tou˜ praem. P

50 wâta] auÊtou˜ add.V

F,XXXIII,1 Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Sumew`n] C tantum

6 Ê Erw`tysiq] deest P

47/48 aÊlla´ º o²fewq] kai´ my´ duname`nou aÊnairei˜ n Ephr. 49/ 50 auÊlishy`setai] É O my´ farmakwhei´ q ta´ wâta kai´ ty´n glw˜ssan tð˜ loidori` aç, oÉ toiou˜toq twç˜ farma`kwç ty˜q aÊga`pyq eÊsti´ peplyrwme`noq. praem. Ephr. 50 y³ ta´ wâta] deest Ephr. 51 oÉ º gi` netai] to´ sto`ma euÊwdia`zei 54 ptai` sw] ptai` w Ephr. 55 aÊpole`sei] aÊpole`sð tou´q karpou´q Ephr. Ephr.

80

FLORILEGIUM

A Ê pa`ntysiq 10

A Ê natre` petai, aÊlla´ dia´ metanoi` aq kai´ dakru`wn kai´ tou˜ myke` ti eiÊ pei˜n aÊdelfwç˜ tini « mwre` », ka³n ha`natoq pro`keitai· be` ltion ga´r aÊpohanei˜n y³ eiÊ pei˜n Jristiano´q Jristianwç˜ « mwre` ». Ê Erw`tysiq

15

Kai´ eiÊ toiau`tyn e² jei aÊpo`fasin, poi˜oq kakodai` mwn eÊ n toi˜q Jristianoi˜q tou˜to eÊ ne` speire kai´ polloi´ | tou˜to aÊdiafo`rwq le` gousin; A Ê pa`ntysiq

20

É O ty˜q aÊpwlei` aq uiÉ o´q oÉ tw˜n A Ê garynw˜n dida`skaloq eÊ nergyhei´ q uÉpo´ tou˜ diabo`lou eiÊ q auÊtou˜ aÊpw`leian kai´ tw˜n auÊtwç˜ eÉ pome` nwn, eÊ di` daxe le` gein tou˜to eiÊ q aÊnatropy´n tw˜n tou˜ kuri` ou lo`gwn, kahw´q kai´ a²lla oÌsa eiÊ q Ge` ennan fe` rousin. Plysia`zonteq ouân oiÉ Jristianoi´ toi˜q A Ê garynoi˜q tou˜to eÊ xela`bonto sunergou˜ntoq tou˜ eÊ jhrou˜ tou˜ divw˜ntoq ty´n aÊpw`leian pa`ntwn. Ê Ek tw ˜ n kefalai` wn tou˜ aÉgi` ou Diado`jou – peri´ metanoi` aq kai´ eÊxomology`sewq

F, XXXIV

Ê Ea´n my´ prepo`ntwq metanoy`swmen kai´ peri´ tw˜n aÉmartiw˜n yÉmw˜n pa`ntwn eÊ xomologysw`meha, deili` an tina´ a²dylon eÊ n twç˜

F,XXXIV,3/19 Diad., De perf. spir. 100, p. 162,16

CVP 17 ÊApa`ntysiq] deest P

19/20 eÊpome`nwn CVP

20 le`gei P

F,XXXIV,2 peri´ ] kai´ praem. P 4 eÊxomologysw`meha] scripsi cum Diad., eÊxomologyso`meha CVP deilei` an CVP

F,XXXIV,3 Ê Ea´n] ga´r add. Diad. metanoy`swmen] deest Diad. 3/4 peri´ º pa`ntwn] peri´ auÊtw˜n Diad., peri´ aÉmartiw˜n yÉmw˜n pa`ntwn Ed.W.-L.

326v

XXXIII, 8 - XXXIV, 19 5

10

15

81

kairwç˜ yÉmw˜n ty˜q eÊ xo`dou euÉry`somen eÊ n eÉ autoi˜q. Jry´ de´ yÉma˜q eu²jeshai tou´q aÊgapw˜ntaq to´n ku`rion eÊ kto´q panto´q euÉri` skeshai to`te fo`bou· oÉ ga´r eÊ n fo`bwç euÉrisko`menoq to`te, dylono`ti pro´q tou´q tartari` ouq a²rjontaq pareleu`setai· yÉ de´ eÊ n tð˜ aÊga`pð tou˜ heou˜ aÊgalliwme` ny vujy´ eÊ n tð˜ wÌraç ty˜q aÊnalu`sewq eÊ pa`nw tw˜n skoteinw˜n pasw˜n parata`xewn pro´q tou´q aÊgge` louq ty˜q eiÊ ry`nyq eÊpei` getai meta´ jara˜q kai´ fe` retai. Dio`per kai´ eÊ n tð˜ parousi` aç tou˜ kuri` ou meta´ pa`ntwn tw˜n aÉgi` wn oiÉ meta´ toiau`tyq parrysi` aq eÊ xelho`nteq tou˜ bi` ou aÉrpagy`sontai· oiÉ de´ ka³n braju´ deiliw˜nteq eÊ n twç˜ hana`twç eÊ n tð˜ pa`ntwn tw˜n aÊnhrw`pwn katalyfhy`sontai plyhu`i wÉq uÉpo´ kri` sin o²nteq, iÌ na dia´ tou˜ puro´q dokimashe` nteq ty˜q kri` sewq tou´q kejrewstyme` nouq auÊtoi˜q kata´ ta´q pra`xeiq auÊtw˜n aÊpolau`sousi kly`rouq – eÉka`stou, ga`r fysin oÉ aÊpo`stoloq, to´ e²rgon oÉpoi˜o`n eÊsti, to´ pu˜r dokima`sei.

18/19 I Cor. 3,13

CVP 5 euÉry`somen] scripsi cum Diad., euÉry`swmen CVP 6/7 euÉri` skeshai] scripsi cum Diad., euÉri` skestai C, euÉri` sketai V, euÉry`skeshai P 10 pasw˜n] scripsi, pa`ntwn CVP 14 hana`twç ] kairwç˜ tou`twç P 17 aÊpolau`sousi] an scribendum aÊpola`bwsi sicut Diad.?

5 yÉmw˜n] deest Diad. sed habet Ed.W.-L. Jry´] Ê Ejry˜n Diad. 7 oÉ ] me´n add. Diad sed non Ed.W.-L. 7/8 dylono`ti pro´q] eÊleuheri` wç tro`pwç Diad. 8 a²rjontaq pareleu`setai] ouÊ pareleu`setai a²rjontaq· suny`goron ga´r e²jousin wÌsper eÊkei˜ noi ty´n ty˜q vujy˜q deili` an ty˜q eÉautw˜n kaki` aq Diad. 11 eÊpei` getai º kai´ ] 10/11 pro´q tou´q aÊgge`louq] su´n toi˜ q aÊgge`loiq Diad. deest Diad. Dio`per] Ê Epte`rwtai ga´r wÌsper tð˜ pneumatikð˜ aÊga`pð wÉq to´ ply`rwma aÊnellipw˜q fe`rousa tou˜ no`mou ty´n aÊga`pyn (Rom. 13,10) praem Diad. sed non habet Ed. W.-L. 14 twç˜ hana`twç ] twç˜ kairwç˜ tou˜ hana`tou Diad. 16 dokimashe`nteq] kaharishe`nteq Ed.W.-L. Diad. 17 aÊpolau`sousi] 18/19 eÉka`stou º dokima`sei] para´ tou˜ aÊgahou˜ yÉmw˜n aÊpola`bwsi Diad. heou˜ kai´ basile`wq Ê Iysou˜ Jristou˜· oÌti auÊto`q eÊstin heo´q ty˜q dikaiosu`nyq kai´ auÊtou˜ eÊstin eÊf Ê yÉma˜q tou´q aÊgapw˜ntaq auÊto´n oÉ plou˜toq ty˜q jrysto`tytoq ty˜q basilei` aq auÊtou˜ eiÊ q to´n aiÊ w˜na tou˜ aiÊ w˜noq, aÊmy`n Diad.

82

FLORILEGIUM

ÉErmynei` a eiÊ q to´ pa`ter yÉmw ˜n –

sla Ê

« Pa`ter » eiÊ pw´n dei` knusi` soi ti` nwn aÊgahw˜n yÊxiw`hyq, uiÉ o´q heou˜ gegonw`q. Ê En de´ to´ eiÊ pei˜n « eÊ n toi˜q ouÊranoi˜ q » e² deixe` soi ty´n patri` da kai´ to´n oiâkon to´n patriko`n· eÊ a´n ouân he` lðq e² jein to´n heo´n pate` ra, pro´q tou´q ouÊranou´q aÊei´ ble` pe kai´ my´ pro´q ty´n gy˜n. Kai´ pa`lin ouÊ le` geiq « pa`ter mou », aÊlla´ « pa`ter yÉmw˜n », wÉq a³n e² joiq pa`ntaq wÉq aÊdelfou´q eÉ no´q patro`q· kai´ |

327r

F, XXXV

Pa`ter yÉmw˜n oÉ eÊ n toi˜ q ouÊranoi˜ q

5

É q te`knon politeu`ou, iÌ na euÊa`ryseÊpeidy´ pate`ra auÊto´n kalei˜q, w 10 toq ge`nð tw ˜ç patri` sou tw ˜ç eÊn toi˜q ouÊranoi˜q.

ÉAgiashy`tw to´ o²noma` sou Toute` sti poi` yso`n me a²mempton kai´ a²xion ty˜q uiÉohesi` aq sou, oÌpwq kai´ su´ diÊ eÊme´ aÉgia`zesai kai´ doxa`zesai· wÉq ga´r blasfymei˜tai diÊ eÊme´ oÉ heo`q, oÌtan ti ponyro´n poiy`sw, ouÌtwq, oÌtan eÊn 15 pa`sð aÊretð ˜ politeu`omai, aÉgia`zetai diÊ eÊme` – toute`sti doxa`zetai.

F,XXXV,2,3,4,7/8 Mt. 6,9 3/20 Germ., Hist. mystica ½ 42,4 -15 similiter Ps.-Ioh. Chrys., De angusta porta, PG 51,45,11-23 11 Mt. 6,9

3/8 cf.

CVP F,XXXV,1 É Ermynei` a] rubricam Tou˜ eÊn aÉgi` oiq patro´q yÉmw˜n Ê Iwa`nnou tou˜ Jrusosto`mou praem. P 8 e²jyq C (vix leg.) 12 a²mepton CP 13 aÉgia`zesai kai´ doxa`zesai] sic CVP (pro aÉgia`zð kai´ doxa`zð) 14 oÌtan ti] oÌta`n toi CV 15 aÊretð˜ ] deest C

F,XXXV,3 pa`ter] de´ add. Germ. 3 uiÉ o´q] ge´ add. Germ. 4 toi˜ q] deest Germ. 5 to´n patriko`n] tou˜ patro`q sou Germ. ouân] ga´r Germ. 6 tou´q ouÊranou´q aÊei´ ] to´n ouÊrano´n Germ. 7 Kai´ pa`lin] deest Germ. le`geiq] de´ add. Germ. 8 e²joiq] e²jeiq Germ. 8/10 kai´ º ouÊranoi˜ q] deest Germ. 12/13 me º doxa`zesai] yÉma˜q aÉgi` ouq iÌ na su´ di'yÉma˜q doxa`zð Germ. 14/16 di Ê eÊme´ º doxa`zetai] di' eÊmou˜ oÉ heo`q, ouÌtw doxa`zetai di' eÊme` Germ.

XXXV, 1-31

83

Ê Elhe` tw yÉ basilei` a sou

20

Toute` sti yÉ deute` ra parousi` a· oÉ ga´r to´ suneido´q peparrysiasme` non e² jwn speu`dei kai´ eu²jetai eÊ lhei˜n ty´n aÊna`stasin kai´ ty´n kri` sin, oÌpwq sundoxashð˜ su´n Jristw ˜ç kai´ pa˜si toi˜q aÉgi` oiq. ÉO de´ to´n basile`a kalw ˜ n eÊlhei˜n pro´q eÉauto`n, oÊfei` lei eiâ nai oÌloq pneumatiko`q, oÌloq aÌgioq, my`pwq, eÊlhw´n kai´ my´ euÌrð É q aÊne`toimon kai´ aÊna`xion. toiou˜ton, e²xw pou aÊporri` vð w Grygori` ou tou˜ Nu`ssyq –

gennyhy`tw to´ he` lyma` sou wÉq eÊ n ouÊranwç˜ kai´ eÊ pi´ gy˜q

25

30

ÉWq a²n tiq le`gð, oÌti kaha`per eÊ n hro`noiq kai´ aÊrjai˜q kai´ eÊ xousi` aiq kai´ pa`sð tð˜ uÉperkosmi` wç duna`mei gi` netai` sou to´ he` lyma, mydamou˜ kaki` aq i² jnoq parempodizou`syq tou˜ aÊgahou˜ ty´n eÊ ne` rgeian, ouÌtwq kai´ eÊ n yÉmi˜n to´ aÊgaho´n he`lyma teleshei` y, iÌ na pa`syq kaki` aq eÊ kpodw´n genome` nyq diapanto´q ðâ to´ he` lyma` sou eÊn tai˜q vujai˜q yÉmw˜n kateuodou`menon.

17 Mt. 6,10 25 Mt. 6, 10 C6)

18/20 cf.Athan.,Exp. inPs.,PG 27,129 D12-132A1 26/31 Greg. Nys., De orat. Dom. p. 50,15 (= PG 44,1168 B13 -

CVP 19 e²jon CV speu`dy CVP 24 Grygori` ou tou˜ Nu`ssyq] deest P 26 le`gei CVP 28 i² jnoq] an delendum est?

18 to´ ] deest Germ. 18/19 peparrysiasme`non º kai´ 1] e²jwn peparrysiasme`noq Germ. 20/23 oÌpwq º aÊna`xion] deest Germ. 27 eÊxousi` aiq] kai´ kurio`tysi add. Greg. 28 i² jnoq] deest Greg. parempodizou`syq] etiam pars traditionis Gregorii nomine F, parapodizou`syq pars altera V 29 he`lyma] deest Greg. 31 eÊn] deest Greg.

84

FLORILEGIUM

To´n a²rton yÉmw˜n to´n eÊ piou`sion do´q yÉmi˜ n sy`meron Ê Epiou`sion to´n eÊ pi´ tð˜ ouÊsi` aç kai´ susta`sei yÉmw˜n auÊta`rky fysi` n, aÊnairei˜ loipo´n ty´n peri´ ty˜q au²rion me` rimnan. Tou˜ Jristou˜

35

Kai´ to´ sw˜ma de´ tou˜ Jristou˜ eÊ piou`sioq a²rtoq le`getai, ouà É ri` shyq zytei˜n ² rton w metalamba`nein aÊkatakri` twq euÊjo`meha. A to´n eÊfy`meron kai´ auÊta`rky, ouÊji´ de´ jrusi` on y³ jry`mata, aÌper pleonexi` an gennw 327v ˜ si kai´ pa˜san a²llyn aÉmarti` an. |

Kai´ a²feq yÉmi˜ n ta´ oÊfeily`mata yÉmw˜n wÉq kai´ yÉmei˜ q aÊfy`kamen toi˜ q oÊfeile` taiq yÉmw˜n

40

Ê Epeidy´ kai´ meta´ to´ ba`ptisma aÉmarta`nomen, iÉ keteu`omen, iÌ na aÊfy`sð yÉmi˜n· ouÌtwq de´ aÊfy`sð, wÉq kai´ yÉmei˜q. Kai´ oÌra sofi` an eÊle`ouq heou˜· eÊfÊ yÉma˜q ga´r aÊne`hyke pa˜san ty´n kri` sin kai´ 45 eÊ me´ e² jei oÉ heo´ q para`deigma· kai´ oÍ poiw˜ eÊgw´ eÊ pÊ a² llw ç , tau˜ta kai´ auÊto´q eÊ pÊ eÊ me´ poiy`sei.

32 Mt. 6,11 32/58 Germ., Hist. mystica ½ 42,19-37 33/34 cf. similiter Ioh. Damasc., Exp. fidei, cap. 86, l. 153 34 cf. Mt. 6,34 & Prov. 30,8 40/ 41 Mt. 6,12

CVP 33 auÊta`rky] CVP auÊta`rkei Ca.c. 41 aÊfy`kamen] C, aÊfi` ymen P, V non leg. e²leoq P

35 Tou˜ Jristou˜ ] deest P 44 eÊle`ouq] conieci, e²leoq CV, kai´

33 auÊta`rky] aÊrkou˜nta Germ. 34 loipo´n º ty˜q] de´ peri´ ty´n Germ. 36 le`getai] eÊsti´ n Germ. 37 aÊkatakri` twq] aÊkri` twq Germ. 37/39 ²Arton º aÉmarti` an] deest Germ. 41 aÊfy`kamen] aÊfi` emen Germ. 42 Ê Epeidy´ ] eÊpei´ Germ. 43/44 ouÌtwq º kai´ ] ta´ jre`y yÉmw˜n eÊa´n yÉmei˜ q my´ mnysikakw˜men 45 eÊme´ ] ga´r add. Germ. eÊgw´] deest Germ. 45/46 tau˜ta º Germ. poiy`sei] poiei˜ eÊp' eÊme` Germ.

XXXV, 32 - XXXVI, 3

85

Kai´ my´ eiÊ sene` gkðq yÉma˜q eiÊ q peirasmo`n

50

A Ê shenei˜q eÊ smen oiÉ a²nhrwpoi, dio´ ouÊ dei˜ eÊpirri` ptein eÉautou´q toi˜q peirasmoi˜q, aÊlla´ kai´ eÊmpeso`ntaq eu²jeshai my´ katapohy˜nai uÉpo´ tou˜ peirasmou˜. É O ga´r katapohei´ q kai´ nikyhei´ q eÊ kei˜noq eiÊ sy`jhy eiÊ q to´n bo`hron tou˜ peirasmou˜, aÊllÊ ouÊj oÉ eÊ mpesw´n me` n, niky`saq de` , tð˜ hei` aç duna`mei rÉushei` q. A Ê lla´ rÉu˜sai yÉma˜q aÊpo´ tou˜ ponyrou˜

55

OuÊk eiâpen « aÊpo´ tw˜n ponyrw˜n aÊnhrw`pwn »· ouÊ ga´r eÊkei˜noi aÊdikou˜sin yÉma˜q, aÊllÊ oÉ ponyro´q oÉ eÊn tw ˜ç ko`smw ç tou`tw ç ty´n iÊ s-

ju´n kektyme`noq, ouà rÉushei` ymen ja`riti kai´ filanhrwpo`tyti tou˜ àç yÉ do`xa su´n tw kuri` ou yÉmw ˜ n Ê Iysou˜ Jristou˜, w ˜ç patri´ kai´ tw ˜ç aÉgi` w ˜ naq. ç pneu`mati eiÊ q tou´q aiÊ w Pw ˜ q kat Ê eiÊ ko`na kai´ kahÊ oÉmoi` wsin heou˜ oÉ a²nhrwpoq le`getai

F, XXXVI

To´ logiko´n kai´ noero´n zwç˜ on, oÉ a²nhrwpoq, mo`noq katÊ eiÊ ko`47 Mt. 6,13

53 Mt. 6,13

F,XXXVI,1,3/4,7,11/12,14 Gen. 1,26 410,6 (= Ass. Gr. III,433A)

3/21 Ephr., De virt. et pass., Op.V,409, 3 -

CVP 47 Kai´ ] deest P 48 eÊpiri` ptein CVP 49 eu²jeshe CVP 51 eiÊ sy`jhy] an eiÊ sy`negke scribendum? 57 twç˜ 2 ] deest P 58 aiÊ w˜naq] aÊmy`n add. P F,XXXVI,1 Pw˜q] Tou˜ aÉgi` ou patro´q yÉmw˜n Ê Iwa`nnou tou˜ Damaskynou˜ praem. P 48/49 eÊpirri` ptein º peirasmoi˜ q] peripi` ptein auÊtou´q eiÊ q peirasmou`q Germ. 49 kai´ eÊmpeso`ntaq] deest Germ. 51 eiÊ sy`jhy] eiÊ sene`jhy Germ. ouÊj] deest Germ. (erratum?) 52 tð˜ hei` aç duna`mei rÉushei` q] deest Germ. 54 eÊkei˜ noi] deest Germ. 55/58 oÉ2 º aiÊ w˜naq] deest Germ. F,XXXVI,3 mo`noq] eÊk pa`ntwn add. Ephr.

86 5

10

15

20

FLORILEGIUM

na eÊ sti´ kai´ oÉmoi` wsin heou˜. Kai´ katÊ eiÊ ko`na me´ n le` getai oÉ a²nhrwpoq kata´ to´ ty˜q vujy˜q aÊxi` wma y²toi to´ aÊkata`lypton, to´ aÊhew`ryton, to´ aÊha`naton, to´ auÊtexou`sion, nai´ my´n kai´ to´ aÊrjiko`n· kahÊ oÉmoi` wsin de´ kata´ to´n ty˜q aÊrety˜q lo`gon kai´ ta´q hewnu`mouq tau`taq heomimy`touq pra`xeiq· y²toi filanhrw`pwq pro´q to´ oÉmogene´ q diakei˜shai kai´ oiÊ ktei` rein kai´ eÊ leei˜n kai´ aÊgapa˜n to´ oÉmo`doulon kai´ euÊsplagjni` an pa˜san kai´ sumpa`heian eÊ ndei` knushai. Gi` neshe ga`r, fysi` n, oiÊ kti` rmoneq kahw´q kai´ oÉ paty´r yÉmw˜n oÉ ouÊra`nioq oiÊ kti` rmwn eÊ sti` n. Kai´ to´ me´ n katÊ eiÊ ko`na pa˜q a²nhrwpoq ke` ktytai· aÊmetame` lyta ta´ jari` smata tou˜ heou˜. To´ de´ kahÊ oÉmoi` wsin spa`nioi, mo`noi oiÉ eÊ na`retoi kai´ aÌgioi oiÉ ty´n tou˜ heou˜ aÊgaho`tyta kata´ to´ dunato´n aÊnhrw`poiq mimou`menoi, ouà kai´ yÉmei˜q aÊxiwhei` ymen | euÊaresty`santeq auÊtwç˜ diÊ aÊgahoergi` aq kai´ mimytai´ geno`menoi tw˜n àç pre` pei aÊpÊ aiÊ w˜noq euÊarestysa`ntwn Jristwç˜ tw ˜ç hew ˜ç yÉmw ˜ n· w pa˜sa do`xa, timy´ kai´ prosku`nysiq kai´ megalopre` peia su´n twç˜ aÊna`rjwç auÊtou˜ patri´ kai´ twç˜ panagi` wç kai´ zwopoiwç˜ pneu`mati, nu˜n kai´ aÊei´ kai´ eiÊ q tou´q aiÊ w˜naq tw˜n aiÊ w`nwn, aÊmy`n.

11/12 Lc. 6,36

CVP 10 to´n] scripsi, to´ CVP

20/21 auÊtou˜ º aÊmy`n] deest P

5 ty˜q vujy˜q aÊxi` wma] tou˜ noo´q aÊxi` wma kai´ to´ ty˜q vujy˜q Ephr. aÊkata`lypton] Ti` eÊsti to´ kat' eiÊ ko`na add. Ephr. 6 nai´ ] kai´ Ephr. kai´ ] kata´ add. Ephr. 7 aÊrjiko`n] kai´ teknogoniko´n kai´ oiÊ kodomiko`n. Ti` eÊsti to´ 10 to´n] to´ (sic) kah' oÉmoi` wsin add. Ephr. 8 y²toi] y²goun kata´ to´ Ephr. Ephr. 12 oÉ ouÊra`nioq] deest Lc. 16 kai´ yÉmei˜ q aÊxiwhei` ymen] ty˜q uÉperaàç ] oÌti auÊtou˜ ga`hou filanhrwpi` aq aÊxiwhei` ymen kai´ yÉmei˜ q Ephr. 18 twç˜ º w eÊsti to´ e²leoq kai´ auÊtwç˜ Ephr.

328r

XXXVI, 4 - XXXVII, 20

F, XXXVII

5

10

15

20

87

Tou˜ aÉgi` ou Ê Iwa`nnou tou˜ ty˜q kli` makoq – aÊnakefalai` wsiq pa`ntwn tw˜n lo`gwn auÊtou˜

slg Ê

Pi` stiq bebai` a aÊpotagy˜q my`tyr· to´ de´ eÊ nanti` on pro`dylon. Ê Elpi´ q aÊkliny´q aÊprospahei` aq hu`ra· to´ de´ eÊ nanti` on pro`dylon. ÊAga`py heou˜ xenitei` aq uÉpo`hesiq· to´ de´ eÊ nanti` on pro`dylon. É Upotagy´n e² teken eÉ autou˜ kata`gnwsiq kai´ uÉgiei` aq o²rexiq. Ê Egkratei` aq my`tyr hana`tou e² nnoia kai´ mny`my pagi` a joly˜q kai´ o²xouq despo`tou kai´ heou˜. Swfrosu`nyq boyho´q yÉsuji` a· purw`sewq hrau˜siq nystei` a. Logismw˜n ponyrw˜n kai´ aiÊ sjrw˜n suntrimmo´q dianoi` aq aÊnti` paloq. Pi` stiq kai´ xenitei` a ha`natoq filarguri` aq. Sumpa`heia de´ kai´ aÊga`py proe` dwkan kai´ sw˜ma. Proseujy´ eÊ kteny´q o²lehroq aÊkydi` aq. Mny`my de´ kri` sewq prohumi` aq pro`xenoq, humou˜ i² ama, aÊtimi` aq aÊga`py. A Ê ktymosu`ny lu`pyq pnigmosu`ny. ÊAprospa`heia de´ aiÊ shytw˜n hewri` a noytw˜n. Siwpy´ kai´ yÉsuji` a kenodoxi` aq pole` mioi. EiÊ de´ me` soq uÉpa`rjeiq, aÊtimi` an me` telhe. Ì Wsper o²fin aÊdu`naton ty´n eÉ autou˜ palaio`tyta eÊ kdu`sashai my´ eÊ n stenð˜ oÊpð˜ eiÊ sdu`nta, ouÌtw kai´ yÉma˜q ta´q palaia´q proly`veiq kai´ to´n tou˜ palaiou˜ aÊnhrw`pou jitw˜na ouÊ my´ aÊpoba`l-

F,XXXVII,3/22 Ioh. Clim., Scala 26tris,1- 4 & 6, PG 88,1084 C1-1085 B1 8 Mt. 27,34

7/

CVP F,XXXVII,8 kai´ 1] tou˜ P

15 aÊktimosu`ny CV

19/20 prosly`veiq P

F,XXXVII,2 pa`ntwn tw˜n] eÊn eÊpitomð˜ tw˜n proeiryme`nwn Clim. 7 Ê Egkratei` aq] Ê Egkra`teia my`tyr uÉgiei` aq praem. Clim. 8 boyho´q] eÊsti kai´ uÉpo`hesiq add. Clim. 14 aÊga`py] uÉmnwçdi` aç [-a Ed. Ign.] de´ kai´ sumpa`heia kai´ [om. Ed. Ign.] add. Clim. et phrasis continuat 19/20 proly`veiq] kai´ ty´n ty˜q vujy˜q palaio`tyta add. Clim. 20/21 aÊpoba`llwmen Clim.

88

25

FLORILEGIUM

lomen, eÊ a´n my´ ty´n steny´n kai´ tehlimme` nyn oÉdo´n ty˜q aÊtimi` aq kai´ ty˜q nystei` aq prohu`mwq die`lhwmen. Nou˜q nysteutou˜ proseu`xetai nyfo`ntwq, oÉ de´ tou˜ aÊkratou˜q eiÊ dw`lwn aÊkaha`rtwn peply`rwtai· koili` aq ko`roq eÊ xy`rane pyga`q, auÌty de´ xyranhei` sa eÊ ge` nnysen uÌdata. Tw ˜ç me´n platunome`nw ˜ç ty´n steç sunesta`ly ta´ | da`krua, eÊxeblu`shy de´ tau˜ta tw ny´n oÉdo´n aÊgapy`santi.

30

35

40

Hlibome` nyq koili` aq tapeinou˜tai kardi` a· herapeuome` nyq de´ tau`tyq gauriaç˜ logismo`q. Hli` be koili` an kai´ pa`ntwq klei` seiq kai´ sto`ma· neurou˜tai ga´r glw˜ssa uÉpo´ ply`houq brwma`twn. Ê Ea´n ty´n steny´n kai´ tehlimme` nyn oÉdo´n oÉdeu`ein Jristwç˜ suneta`xw, ste` nwson ty´n gaste` ra· tau`tyq de´ platunome` nyq kai´ herapeuome` nyq, ta´q sunhy`kaq yÊhe` tysaq. Ê Epi` skeve kai´ aÊkou`seiq tou˜ le` gontoq· platei˜ a kai´ euÊru`jwroq yÉ oÉdo´q ty˜q koili` aq yÉ aÊpa`gousa eiÊ q ty´n aÊpw`leian ty˜q pornei` aq, kai´ polloi` eiÊ sin oiÉ poreuo`menoi di Ê auÊty˜q. Ti` steny´ yÉ pu`ly kai´ tehlimme` ny yÉ oÉdo´q ty˜q nystei` aq yÉ eiÊ sa`gousa eiÊ q ty´n zwy´n ty˜q aÉgnei` aq, kai´ oÊli` goi eiÊ si´ n oiÉ eiÊ serjo`menoi diÊ auÊty˜q. ²Arjwn daimo`nwn oÉ pesw´n eÉ wsfo`roq – kai´ a²rjwn pahw˜n oÉ laimo´q ty˜q koili` aq.

21, 32, 35/37 & 38 cf. Mt. 7,13 29-30, PG 88,865 D12-869 A12

23/50 Ioh. Clim., Scala 14,16 -17, 19, 25-27 et

CVP 25/27 twç˜ º aÊgapy`santi] post logismo`q (l. 29) transp. P 29 gabria˜ CV 33 platunome`nyq kai´ ] deest P 35 platei` a CV, platu´q P 37 porneuo`menoi CV 39 aÉgnoi` aq CV

21/22 ty´n º die`lhwmen] ty˜q steny˜q kai´ tehlimme`nyq [ty´n steny´n kai´ tehlimme`nyn ty˜q Ed. Ign.] nystei` aq kai´ aÊtimi` aq oÉdo´n pa`relhwmen Clim. 25/27 Twç˜ º aÊgapy`santi] É O ty´n eÉautou˜ herapeu`wn gaste`ra, kai´ pneu˜ma pornei` aq niky˜sai boulo`menoq, oÌmoio`q eÊsti twç˜ meta´ eÊlai` ou sbennu`onti 31 brwma`twn] eÊdesma`twn Clim. eÊmprysmo`n Clim.

328v

XXXVII, 21- 62

45

50

55

60

89

My´ planw˜· ouÊ my´ tou˜ Faraw´ eÊ leuherwhy`sð, ouÊde´ to´ a²nw pa`sja hea`sð, eÊ a´n my´ pikri` daq kai´ a²zuma fa`gðq diapanto`q· pikri` deq eiÊ si´ n yÉ ty˜q nystei` aq bi` a kai´ kakopa`heia, a²zuma de´ to´ my´ fusw`menon fro`nyma. Tð˜ sð˜ aÊnapnoð˜ kollyhy`tw oÉ lo`goq tou˜ le` gontoq· eÊ gw´ de´ eÊ n twç˜ tou´q dai` monaq parenojlei˜ n moi eÊ neduo`myn sa`kkon kai´ eÊ tapei` noun eÊ n nystei` aç ty´n vujy`n mou kai´ yÉ proseujy` mou eiÊ q ko`lpon vujy˜q mou eÊ keko`llyto. Ì Wsper oiÉ lego`menoi karki` noi euÊepijei` rytoi tugja`nousi, ´ dia to´ pote´ me´ n e² mproshen, pote´ de´ o²pishen badi` zein, ouÌtw kai´ yÉ vujy´ yÉ pote´ me´ n gelw˜sa, pote´ de´ trufw˜sa, pote´ de´ penhou˜sa ouÊde´ n wÊfely˜sai du`natai. Ì Wsper ouÊ ti` ktei pu˜r jio`na, ouÌtwq ouÊde´ oÉ ty´n eÊ ntau˜ha zytw˜n timy´n ty˜q eÊ kei˜ aÊpolau`sei pote`. Ì Wsper oÉ my´ e² jwn oÉdygo´n euÊjerw˜q eÊ n tð˜ oÉdwç˜ plana˜tai ka³n li` an fro`nimoq kahe` styken, ouÌtw kai´ oÉ auÊtexousi` wq ty´n monadiky´n oÉdo´n poreuo`menoq euÊjerw˜q aÊpo`llutai, ka³n pa˜san | ty´n sofi` an tou˜ ko`smou eÊ pi` statai. Ì Wsper oiÉ uÉpnw`ttonteq euÊjerw˜q sulw˜ntai, ouÌtw kai´ oiÉ plysi` on ko`smou meterjo`menoi.

44/45 cf. Ex. 12,8 & Num. 9,11 47/50 Ps. 34,13 26tris,30, 25, 45, 31 et 55, PG 88,1088 B1-1092 C9

51/71 Ioh. Clim., Scala

CVP 43 eÊleuherwhy`sð] VP, eÊleuherwshy`sð C 45 yÉ ] scripsi, oiÉ CVP kai´ ] deest P kakopahei` a CV 46 my´ ] Cs.l. fuso`menon CVP ad 47 rubricam Ì Ora add. in mg. P kollyhy`hyti P 48 eÊnedu`omoi P 62 ty´n aÊrety´n] P tantum, addidi 53 yÉ1] deest P

45 eiÊ si´ n] eÊsti´ n Clim. kakopa`heia] po`noq Clim. sed kakopa`heia habet Ed. Ign. 48 tou´q dai` monaq] auÊtou´q Ps. 50 vujy˜q] deest Ps. eÊkeko`llyto] aÊpostrafy`setai Ps. 52 e²mproshen] bai` nein add. Ed. Ign. badi` zein] deest Clim. 53/54 pote´2 º penhou˜sa] pote´ de´ penhou˜sa, pote´ de´ trufw˜sa Clim. 56 eÊkei˜ ] eÊkei˜ hen Clim. pote`] deest Clim. 57 oÉ ] deest Clim sed habet Ed. Ign.

329r

90

65

70

FLORILEGIUM

A Ê rjy´ metanoi` aq aÊrjy´ swtyri` aq – aÊrjy´ de´ swtyri` aq heou˜ fo`boq. Fo`boq de´ ti` ktei ty`rysin eÊ ntalma`twn, ouÊrani` wn le` gw kai´ eÊ pigei` wn· eÊ ntalma`twn fulaky´ aÊga`pyq tekmy`rion· aÊga`pyq de´ aÊrjy´ ply˜hoq tapeinw`sewq. Ply˜hoq de´ tapeinw`sewq huga`tyr aÊpahei` aq. Tau`tyq de´ kty˜siq aÊga`pyq ply`rwma, ei² tÊ ouân telei` a eÊ noi` kysiq heou˜ toi˜q diÊ aÊpahei` aq kaharoi˜ q tð˜ kardi` aç, oÌti auÊtoi´ to´n heo´n o²vontai – wàç yÉ do`xa eiÊ q tou´q aiÊ w˜naq.

Sti` joi

F, XXXVIII

ÉO tou`sdÊ aÊnagnou´q my´ rÉaçhu`mwq tou´q lo`gouq OuÊk a³n deyhy`setai pleio`nwn lo`gwn· Eiàq ga´r lo`goq kra`tistoq eiÊ q swtyri` an. É q aÊpo´ tou˜ bibli` ou Sti` joi w

5

Mikro´n me`n eiÊ mi tð˜ oÉrwme`nð he`aç, Polu´n de´ plou˜ton toi˜q eÊmoi˜q di` dw fi` loiq, Kai´ tou˜ton e²ndon toi˜q eÊmoi˜q ko`lpoiq fe`rw.

70 Mt. 5,8

CVP 69 kty`syq CVP

toi˜ q] ty˜q VP

71 do`xa] kai´ to´ kra`toq add. P

F,XXXVIII,4 Eiàq] àiq C

63/64 ÊArjy´ º fo`boq] Mei` wsiq me´n kakou˜ ti` ktei aÊpojy´n kakou˜· aÊpojy´ de´ kakou˜, aÊrjy´ metanoi` aq. ÊArjy´ de´ metanoi` aq, aÊrjy´ swtyri` aq º aÊrjy´ de´ swtyri` aq pro`hesiq aÊgahy`. Pro`hesiq de´ aÊgahy´ genny`tria po`nwn· po`nwn de´ aÊrjy´ aÊretai` · aÊrjy´ de´ aÊretw˜n a²nhoq· a²nhoq de´ aÊrety˜q eÊrgasi` a· aÊrety˜q de´ ge`nnyma sune`jeia· sunejeste`raq de´ mele`tyq karpo´q kai´ ge`nnyma, eÌxiq· àç ] eÌxewq de´ to`koq poi` wsiq· kalou˜ de´ poi` wsiq genny`tria fo`bou Clim. 71 w auÊtwç˜ Clim. aiÊ w˜naq] aÊmy`n add. Clim.

XXXVII, 63 - XXXVIII, 28

91

Ê Ek tw ˜ n sti` jwn Nikola`ou Kerku`rwn

Vujy´ die` gnwq wÉq ta´ tou˜ bi` ou pla`ny· Veu˜doq fena`kyq ta´ pa`nta fluari` a· EuÊdoxi` a, plou˜to`q te swroi´ jryma`twn, iÌ Upopta pa`nta rÉw˜siq, eu²kleia, kro`toi. Toute` sti pisto´n a²rti, tou˜to kai´ mo`non, To´ tw˜n oÌlwn a²piston wÌsper o³n ble` pein. Ê En twç˜ ponyrwç˜ pa`nta to´n ko`smon le` gei Kei˜ shai sofo`q tiq eÊ nhe` wq kai´ panso`fwq. Gumno´q pary˜lhon eiÊ q to´ klauhmw˜noq pe` don, Kai´ tou˜de gumno´q eÊ xeleu`somai pa`lin, Ì Ohen ti` mojhw˜ kai´ tara`ttomai ma`tyn, Gumny´n ginw`skwn ty´n teleuty´n tou˜ bi` ou; Haç˜ tton didajhð˜q eÊ n me` swç ponyri` an, ² Cper dida`xeiq aÊrety´n tou´q eÊ n me` swç. Ê Emoi´ de´ twç˜ ma`lista pa`ntwn aÊhli` wç Feu`gein, siwpa˜n, yÉsuja`zein aÉrmo`zei, É O gou˜n suniw´n eÊ n ponyrai˜q yÉme` raiq ² Estai siwpw˜n, wÉq paragge` llei lo`goq, Kai´ dei˜ labe` shai ty˜q fi` lyq aÊpraxi` aq,

10

15

20

25

10/52 Nic. Corc., De se ipso, 1, 3 -7, 34 -5, 54 -7, 65- 6, 61-2, 69-72, 212-5, 217-26, 254 -5 et 299-305 16/17 I Ioh. 5,19 20 cf. Eccl. 2,18 & Ps. 38,7 25 Feu`gein º yÉsuja`zein cf. Apophth., Coll. alph., ÊArse`nioq 1, PG 65,88 B14 -C1

CVP 10 vujy´ ] euÊjy´ V 11 fena`kyq] scripsi cum Nic., faina`ky CVP 14 mo`nw P 15 oÍn CVP 22 didajhð˜q] scripsi cum Nic., didajhei´ q CVP 23 tou´q] toi˜ q P 24 de´ ] C alia manu?, deest VP 25 yÉsija`zein CV 26 suniw˜n CVP 27 paragge`lei CVP

11 ta´ pa`nta] pa`nta kai´ Nic. sed ta´ pa`nta habet Ed. Must. 15 wÌsper o³n] wÉq paro´n Nic. sed habet wÌsper o³n Ed. Must. 18 pary˜lhon] ga´r yâlhon Nic. sed habet pary˜lhon Ed. Must. pe`don] et Nic. sed bi` on Ed. Must.

sld Ê

92

FLORILEGIUM

² C proxenei˜n pe` fuken aÊtaraxi` an. Ê Erymi` an euÌroimi pro´q metoiki` an, Ì Opou taragmo´q ouÊ, kudoimo´q ouÊk e² ni, Ì Opou proselhw´n aÊgge` lwn zy`seiq bi` on, Ì Opou sjola`saq tou˜ heou˜ ma˜llon tu`jðq. Do`xa megi` sty do`xan aÊfei˜nai ka`tw, Grafai˜q sjola`zein tw˜n trofw˜n yÉ belti` wn· Trufy´ krati` sty proslalei˜n twç˜ despo`tð· Tau`tyq me, Jriste` , ty˜q trufy˜q [e² m]ply˜son mo`nyq, eÊ kdida`skeiq ouÊk eÊ pÊ a²rtwç zy˜n mo`nwç, A Ê llÊ eÊ n lo`gwç ma`lista pistw˜n kardi` aq· iÍ Oq ouÊde´ n ouÌtw dw˜ron aÊnhrw`pou he` leiq ÉWq lito`n, aÊpe` ritton, a²skeuon bi` on, ÉWq kai´ dida`skwn praktikw˜q kai´ panso`fwq, Pou˜ ty´n kefaly´n ouÊk e² jei, e² fyq, kli` nai. Tou´q ouÊranou´q pe` fhaken, | oÍq bioi˜ ka`tw Bi` on tara`jou kai´ kaharo´n brasma`twn. ² Egnwn se, ko`sme, kai´ mo`liq pe` feuga` se. Labou˜, labou˜ ty˜q jeiro`q, plastourge` mou, Ì Erpei ga´r eÊ ggu´q oÉ dra`kwn, aÊllÊ aÊnte` jou, É Oraç˜ q oÌpwq se panto´q aÊntyllaxa`myn, Su` moi ta´ pa`nta toigarou˜n gi` nou, lo`ge, DiÊ oÍn ta´ pa`nta nu˜n parei˜don aÊhro`wq EuÊpraxi` an, ke` rdy te, sullo`gouq, ko`smon.

30

35

40

45

50

38 Mt. 4,4

43 Mt. 8,20

CVP 34 aÊfy˜nai CVP 37 me] deest V ply˜son] correxi, e²mplyson CVP contra metrum 38 Í Oq] P tantum, addidi 41 aÊpe`riton CVP 43 e²jein V ad 47 rubricam EuÊjy` in mg. habent CVP Labou˜1] euÊjy´n V à n CVP 49 aÊntilaxa`myn CVP 51 oÍn] scripsi cum Nic., w pareidw´n C, pareidw˜n V 31 ouÊ] y³ Nic. 33 tu`jðq] tu`joiq Nic. 35 Grafai˜ q] Grafð˜ Nic. sed grafai˜ q habet Ed. Must. 42 É Wq] oÉ Nic. 52 ko`smon] hro`non Nic.

329v

XXXVIII, 29 - XXXIX, 21

93

Ì Eteroi sti` joi

F, XXXIX

Trojo`q ti` q eÊ stin aÊsta`twq pepygme` noq, É O mikro´q ouàtoq kai´ polu`tropoq bi` oq. ²Anw kinei˜tai kai´ perispa˜tai ka`tw· OuÊj iÌ statai ga`r, ka³n dokð˜ pepyge` nai. Feu`gwn kratei˜tai kai´ me` nwn aÊpotre` jei. Skirtaç˜ de´ polla´ kai´ to´ feu`gein ouÊk e² jei. Ì Elkei kahe` lkei tð˜ kiny`sei ty´n sta`sin. ÉWq ouÊde´ n eiânai to´n bi` on diagra`fwn, < ³ C> kapno´n y³ o²neiron y³ a²nhoq jlo`yq. Zwy˜q aÊri` styq my´ fro`nei ta´ manti` a, Kai´ ga´r pro`dyloq ty˜q kaki` styq yÉ pla`ny.

5

10

Ê Ek tw ˜ n iÊ ambikw ˜ n sti` jwn tou˜ eÊn aÉgi` oiq patro´q yÉmw ˜n Grygori` ou tou˜ heolo`gou

A Ê rjy˜q kaly˜q ka`lliston eiânai kai´ te` loq, Ê Orhw˜q dokou˜sin oiÉ tw˜n pragma`twn oÌroi. A Ê rjy´ kalo´n ti` ktousa toi˜q brotoi˜q pe` raq Bi` ou ka`harsiq eÊ nhe` wq aÊskoume` ny. AiÊ w˜na hysau`rize to´n e² xw te` louq· Ouàtoq ga´r eÊ kle` loipe kai´ pro´ tou˜ te` louq. Kai´ my´ fi` lei to´n o²lbon, oÍn lu`ei jro`noq.

15

20

F,XXXIX,2/10 Greg. Naz., Carm. I,2,19, PG 37,787 A14 -788 A8, 11/12 Greg. Naz., Carm. I,2,32,55-56, PG 37,920 A8-9 15/32 Greg. Naz., Carm. I,2,32,1- 4, 79-81, 92, 113 -114, 31-32, 37-38, 19-20, 147-148, PG 37,916 A2-927 A7 CVP F,XXXIX,1 iÌ Eteroi sti` joi] deest P 2 pepygme`nwq C 5 dokei˜ CVP 10 ³ C] P tantum, addidi jloy˜q CV, jo`rtou P 11 my´] kai´ V 13 stijw˜n CVP 16 tw˜n pragma`twn oÌroi] oÌroi tw˜n pragma`twn P et Greg. 18 eÊnhe`wq] eÊn bi` w P 20 eÊkle`loipe] P, eÊkle`lipe CV 21 fi` lð CVP F,XXXIX,11 ta´ manti` a] taÊnanti` a Greg. 12 ty˜q kaki` styq yÉ pla`ny] toi˜ q kaki` stoiq yÉ di` ky Greg. 16 tw˜n pragma`twn oÌroi] oÌroi tw˜n pragma`twn Greg. 21 Kai´ my´] My´ dy´ Nic.

94

FLORILEGIUM

Brotoi˜q de´ hy`ra jruso´q wÉq ptynoi˜q pa`gy. Do`xyq aÊei´ fro`ntize ty˜q aiÊ wni` ou· ÉC ga´r parou˜sa veu`detai kahyme` ran. Ì Udwr poto´n a²riston, eÊgkratei˜ fre` naq· Holoi˜ de´ to´n nou˜n sullabou˜sa kraipa`ly. Krei˜sson trofy´ su`mmetroq aÊporoume`ny Dei˜pnon lampro`n, oÌper e² plasen o²nar. Oiàa pro´q a²llou my´ pahei˜n oÌlwq he` leiq, Toiau˜ta kai´ su´ myde´ dra˜n a²llwç he` le. Strwmny`n, kli` nyn, da`krua, ha`naton, kri` sin – Lou˜e, bre` je, sta`laze, pro`blepe, peritro`mei.

25

30

² Eti proshy`somen wÌsper ti jrusou˜n eÊ pisfra`gisma

Solomw`ntia` tina rÉy`mata aÊpo´ tou˜ Ê Ekklysiastou˜, to´ ma`taion kai´ a²staton eÊkdida`skonta ma`la safw ˜ q tou˜ matai` ou bi` ou, kai´ ouÌtwq katapau`somen tou˜ le`gein,

F, XL

ko`roq ga´r lo`gou pole` mioq aÊkoai˜q – |

5

aÊpo´ tou˜ Ê Ekklysiastou˜.

Mataio`tyq mataioty`twn, eiâ pen oÉ Ê Ekklysiasty`q, ta´ pa`nta mataio`tyq. Ê Egw´ oÉ Ê Ekklysiasty´q eÊgeno`myn basileu´q eÊn Ê Ierou29/30 cf. Mt. 7,12 F,XL,1 cf. Ephr., De virt. et pass., Op. V,409,1 (= Ass. Gr. III,433A) 5 Greg. Naz., Or. 40,1,9-10 (p. 198) (= PG 36,360 B11-12) 7/8 Eccl. 1,2 8/ 12 Eccl. 1,12-13 F,XL,1 cf. B,X,3 CVP 22 hy`ra] P et Greg., hu`ra CV vix leg.), tre`meVP F,XL,1 ti deest P

23 fro`tize C

6 aÊpo´ tou˜ Ê Ekklysiastou˜ ] deest P

32 peritro`mei] C (i2 8 basileu˜ CV

25 a²riston] fe`riston Greg. eÊgkratei˜ ] euÊkratei˜ Greg. 27 aÊporoume`ny] euÊporoume`ny Greg. 28 lampro`n º o²nar] aÉbro`q, oÌn e²plase` tiq t Ê o²nar Greg. 32 peritro`mei] peri´ tro`me (sic) Greg. XL,8 basileu´q] eÊpi´ Ê Isray´l add. Eccl.

330r

95

XXXIX, 22 - XL, 28

10

15

20

25

saly`m· kai´ e²dwka ty´n kardi` an mou tou˜ eÊkzyty˜sai kai´ tou˜ kataske`vashai eÊn sofi` aç peri´ pa`ntwn tw ˜ n ginome`nwn uÉpo´ to´n yÌlion · oÌti perispasmo´n ponyro´n e²dwken oÉ heo´q toi˜q uiÉoi˜q tw ˜n aÊnhrw`pwn tou˜ perispa˜shai eÊn auÊtw ˜ç . Perispasmo´n kata´ to´n aÌgion Nei˜lon le`gei ty´n te`rvin ty˜q mataio`tytoq kai´ ty´n peri´ ta´ gy`i¨ na filoponi` an ty´n perispw ˜ san to´n logismo´n kai´ aÊrgo´n poiou˜san ty˜q tw ˜ n kreitto`nwn eÊrgasi` aq· to´ de´ « e²dwken » aÊnti´ tou˜ « sunejw`rysen » no`ei. Ì Oti eÊn ply`hei sofi` aq ply˜hoq gnw`sewq, kai´ oÉ prostihei´ q gnw ˜ sin prosti` hysin a²lgyma. ÉO ´ Ê Ê ` gar ponw ˜ n en askysei prosti` hysi gnw ˜ sin kai´ a²lgyma y²goun po`non kardi` aq eiÊ q kty˜sin aÊretw ˜ n· oÉ de´ pro´q ta´q yÉdona´q eÊk´ kli` nwn tufloi˜ tyn gnw ˜ sin kai´ peri´ ta´ ma`taia katafe`retai. Kai´ eiâ pon eÊgw´ tð˜ kardi` aç mou· deu˜ro dy´ peira`sw se eÊn euÊfrosu`nð kai´ i² dw eÊn aÊgahw ˜ç , kai´ iÊ dou´ kai` ge tou˜to mataio`tyq. Ê Emega`luna poi` yma` mou, suny`gagon aÊrgu`rion kai´ jrusi` on kai´ periousiasmou´q basile`wn kai´ jwrw ˜ n· eÊpoi` ysa aç² dontaq kai´ aç²dou`saq, oiÊ nojo`ouq kai´ oiÊ nojo`aq, kai´ eÊmegalu`nhyn kai´ prose`hyka para´ pa`ntaq tou´q genome`nouq e²mproshe`n mou eÊn Ê Ierousaly`m, kai´ yÉ sofi` a mou eÊsta`hy moi. Ì Ora moi ty´n biwtiky´n me`rimnan, oÌti ouÊ mo`non tou´q iÊ diw`taq bla`ptei kai´ to´n nou˜n auÊtw ˜n

13/15 Evagr., In Eccl. fragmentum? 23 Eccl. 2,4 23/27 Eccl 2,8-9

16/17 Eccl. 1,18

21/22 Eccl. 2,1

CVP 12 aÊnhrw`pwn] P tantum 13 le`gei] scripsi, le`go C, le`gw VP 18 prosti` hysi] scripsi, proti` hysi CVP 22 kai´ 1] deest P ke` ge CV 23 eÊmega`lyna CV 25 megalu`nhyn CV 26 para´ pa`ntaq] P et Eccl., peri´ pa`ntwn CV 11 yÌlion] ouÊrano´n Eccl. 12/16 cf. Kai´ e²dwken me´n oÉ heo´q perispasmo´n twç˜ ÊAda´m ty˜q aÊnagkai` aq jrei` aq kai´ mo`nyq eÌneken, yÉmei˜ q de´ ponyra´n auÊty´n eÊpoiy`samen dia´ ty˜q pleonexi` aq ty´n jry˜sin eiÊ q to´ eÊmpahe´q paratre`vanteq· e²nha de´ perispasmo´q a²kairoq, eÊkei˜ kai´ ponyrou˜ proai` rysiq pneu`matoq kai´ makrusmo´q ty˜q gnw`sewq tou˜ heou˜ Marcus loco parallelo ms. C, f. 200r 22 i² dw] iÊ de´ Eccl. 25 oiÊ nojo`ouq] kai´ eÊntrufy`mata uiÉ w˜n tou˜ aÊnhrw`pou, oiÊ nojo`on Eccl.

96 30

35

40

45

FLORILEGIUM

aÊpo´ tou˜ heou˜ jwri` zei aÊlla´ kai´ auÊtou´q tou´q li` an sofwta`touq, oiàon to´n Solomw ˜ nta. Kai´ eÊpe`bleva eÊgw´ eÊn pa˜si poiy`masi` n mou, oiàq eÊpoi` ysan aiÉ àç eÊmo`jhysa tou˜ poiei˜n· kai´ iÊ dou`, ta´ jei˜re`q mou, kai´ eÊn mo`jhw ç, w pa`nta mataio`tyq kai´ proai` resiq pneu`matoq. Kai´ eÊmi` sysa eÊgw´ su`mpanta to´n mo`jhon mou, oÍn eÊgw´ mojhw ˜ uÉpo´ to´n yÌlion, oÌti aÊfi` w auÊto´n aÊnhrw`pw ç genysome`nw ç katÊ eÊme`, kai´ ti` q oiâ den eiÊ soàç fo`q eÊstin y³ a²frwn; Kai´ eiÊ eÊxousia`sei panti´ mo`jhw ç mou, w àç eÊsofisa`myn; – kai` ge tou˜to mataio`tyq. Kai´ eÊmo`jhysa kai´ w tw ˜ç aÊnhrw`pw ˜ç oÉ heo´q e²dwke sofi` an kai´ gnw ˜ sin kai´ euÊç aÊgahw frosu`nyn, kai´ tw ˜ç aÉmarta`nonti e²dwken perispasmo´n ponyro´n tou˜ proshei˜nai kai´ tou˜ sunagagei˜n· oÌti pa˜sai aiÉ yÉme`rai auÊtou˜ aÊlgyma`twn | kai´ humou˜, kai` ge eÊn nukti´ ouÊ koima˜tai yÉ kardi` a 330v auÊtou˜. Kai` ge tou˜to mataio`tyq kai´ proai` resiq pneu`matoq. Ì Ostiq ouÊ he`lei tw ˜ç hew ˜ç uÉpotagy˜nai kai´ kopia˜sai pro´q swtyri` an ty˜q eÉautou˜ vujy˜q, uÉpota`ssetai tw ˜ç kosmokra`tori kai´ kopia˜ç pollapla`sia eiÊ q aÊpw`leian auÊtou˜· pro´q ouÍq boa˜ç oÉ ku`rioq· deu˜te pro`q me pa`nteq oiÉ kopiw ˜ nteq kai´ pefortisme`noi kai´ ta´ eÉxy˜q.

31/33 Eccl. 2,11 33/37 Eccl. 2,18-19 42 Eccl. 2,23 45/46 Mt. 11,28

38/40 Eccl. 2,26

40/

CVP 29 kai´ ] deest P 31 poiy`masi` n] P et Eccl., poi` yma` CV 34 mojhw˜ ] P et Eccl., eÊmo`jhw CV uÉpo´ ] uÉpe´r P 35 auÊto´n] scripsi cum Eccl., auÊtwç˜ CVP 37 kai` ge] ke` ge CVP 40 proshy˜nai CVP 41 kai` ge] ke` ge CV eÊn nukti´ ] eÊnukti´ CP 42/43 oÌstiq] scripsi, oÌtiq CVP 45 polapla`sia CVP

35 genysome`nwç ] ginome`nwç Eccl. kat Ê ] met' Eccl. 36 eÊstin] e²stai Eccl. eiÊ eÊxousia`sei] eÊxousia`zetai Eccl. 38 oÉ heo´q] deest Eccl. 39 ponyro´n] deest Eccl. 41 humou˜] perispasmo´q auÊtou˜ add. Eccl. 46 kai´ ta´ eÉxy˜q] sc. kaÊgw´ aÊnapau`sw uÉma˜q.

XL, 29- 64

97

Tou˜ mega`lou Basilei` ou

50

A Ê fa`twç tini´ duna`mei metafantasiou`menoi to´n nou˜n oiÉ aÊperi` spaston auÊto´n eÊk tw ˜ n tou˜ ko`smou diatyrou˜nteq peripeteiw ˜n [kai´ ] oiÉ onei´ eÊ nyjou˜nta eÉ autoi˜q e² jousin aÊei´ to´n lo`gon tou˜ heou˜.

A Ê gaho´q pe`nyq sofo´q uÉpe´r basile`a presbu`teron a²frona. My´ speu˜de eÊpi´ sto`mato`q sou, kai´ kardi` a sou my´ tajuna`tw tou˜ eÊxene`gkai lo`gon pro´ prosw`pou heou˜, oÌti oÉ heo´q eÊn tw ˜ç ouÊranw ˜ç 55 kai´ su´ eÊpi´ ty ˜ q gy˜q, kai´ eÊpi´ tou`tw ç e²stwsa`n sou oiÉ lo`goi oÊli` goi· kahw´q a³n eu²xð euÊjy´n tw ˜ç hew ˜ç , my´ jroni` sðq aÊpodou˜nai auÊty`n. Ê Agaho´n to´ my´ eu²xashai` se y³ to´ eu²xashai kai´ my´ aÊpodou˜nai. Kai´ my´ ei² pðq pro´ prosw`pou tou˜ heou˜, oÌti a²gnoia` eÊstin, iÌ na my´ oÊrgishð˜ oÉ heo´q eÊpi´ fwny˜q sou kai´ diafhei` rð ta´ poiy`mata 60 tw ˜ n jeirw ˜ n sou. Ti` eÊstin euÊjy´ kai´ ti` proseujy`; – Maxi` mou

EuÊjy´ me` n eÊ stin uÉpo`sjesiq pro´q heo`n, wÉq oÌtan tiq uÉpisjnei˜tai parheneu`ein y³ aÊposje`shai oi² nou y³ a²llou tino`q· proseujy´ de´ ai² tysiq tw ˜ n aÊgahw ˜ n. 48/51 Bas., Enar. in Is. 6,185,38 (= PG 30,432 B3 -5) 52 Eccl. 4,13 52/ 56 Eccl. 5,1 57 Eccl. 5,3 e Dtn. 23,22 58/60 Eccl. 5,4 -5 62/64 cf. Max. Conf., Exp. orat. dom. l. 200 CVP 47 tou˜ mega`lou Basilei` ou] P, C vix leg., V non leg. 48 meta´ aÊfantasiou`menoi CV 50 kai´ ] delevi oiÉ wnei´ CVP eÉautoi˜ q] scripsi cum Bas., auÊtoi˜ q CVP 53 kai´ ] yÉ add. V tajina`tw C 59 fwny˜ P ta´ ] pa`nta praem.V 63/64 proseujy´ º aÊgahw˜n] deest P 49 eÊk º peripeteiw˜n] kai´ kaharo´n e²jonteq Bas. 51 heou˜] ka³n oÉ aÊy´r my´ de`xytai tou´q tu`pouq, myde´ tð˜ aÊkoð˜ parape`mpð add. Bas. 52 pe`nyq] 62/64 OuÌtw ga´r oiÉ heo`pneustoi pai˜ q praem. Eccl. 55 kai´ 2 ] deest Eccl. pate`req yÉmw˜n oÉristikw˜q peri´ ty˜q proseujy˜q diexy˜lhon, fy`santeq eiânai à n heo´q prepo`ntwq eÉautwç˜ dwrei˜ shai pe`fuken ty´n proseujy´n ai² tysin, w à n gnysi` wq aÊnhrw`poiq, wÌsper kai´ ty´n euÊjy´n uÉpo`sjesin y²goun eÊpaggeli` an w latreu`onteq hew˜ proskomi` zousin a²nhrwpoi habet Max.

slí Ê

98 65

FLORILEGIUM

Loipo´n oÉ kata´ heo´n zy˜n proelo`menoq kai´ my´ telei` wq twç˜ paro`nti bi` wç nekrou`menoq veu`styq eÊ sti´ kai´ eÊ pi` orkoq, wÉq

eÊ paggeila`menoq me´ n twç˜ hewç˜ to´n eÊ n toi˜q hei` oiq aÊgw˜sin a²mempton dro`mon tele`sai kai´ my´ teleiw`saq tou˜ton.

Do´q meri` da toi˜q eÉpta´ kai` ge toi˜q oÊktw`. Ì Ebdomon kalei˜ to´n É q katagnw`saq 70 paro`nta aiÊ w ˜ na, o²gdoon de´ to´n me`llonta· kai´ w tou˜ paro`ntoq aiÊ w ˜ noq to´ ma`taion sumbouleu`ei toi˜q pa˜sin, oÌpwq pa˜san ty´n spoudy´n kai´ ty´n eÊlpi` da pro´q to´n me`llonta eÊkei˜non kai´ aÊteleu`tyton aiÊ w ˜ na metahy`swmen. Te`loq lo`gou to´ pa˜n ²akoue· to´n heo´n fobou˜ kai´ ta´q eÊntola´q auÊtou˜ fu`lasse, oÌti 75 tou ˜ to pa˜q a²nhrwpoq· oÌti su`mpan to´ poi` yma a²xei oÉ heo´q eÊn kri` sei, eÊn panti´ | parewrame`non, eÊa´n aÊgaho`n, eÊa´n ponyro`n. 331r

Sti` joi parainetikoi´ tou˜ Ê Iwa`nnou tou˜ Jrusosto`mou

F, XLI

5

Ì Ostiq bou`letai to´ fw˜q eÊ kei˜no ble` vai, Ê Ofei` lei tau˜ta fula`ttein eÊ n kardi` aç· Pahw˜n sarkikw˜n kai´ logismw˜n aÊjrei` wn, Ì Orkou te panto`q, humou˜ kai´ tarajy˜q de` , Kai´ perispasmou˜ kai´ ty˜q mnysikaki` aq, Kai´ tou˜ my´ kri˜nai to´ su`nolon aÊnhrw`pouq· 65/68 Max. Conf., Quaest. ad Thal. 62,339-342 76 Eccl. 12,13 -14

69 Eccl. 11,2

73/

F,XLI,2/15 Ps.-Ioh. Chrys., Stichoi 1-14

C V P º ab F,XLI,5 C V 67 eÊpiggeila`menoq CV 71 oÌpwq] oÌper CV F,XLI,5 Ì Orkou º de` ] deest V aÊnhrw`pou V

67/68 a²mepton CP

70 o²gdon CV

7 tou˜ ] scripsi cum Ps.-Chrys., to´ CV

65 Loipo´n] Kai´ sunto`mwq eiÊ pei˜ n Max. 66 wÉq] oÊmo`saq me´n twç˜ hewç˜ , toute`stin Max. 68 teleiw`saq tou˜ton] plyrw`saq kai´ dia´ tou˜to mydamw˜q eÊpainou`menoq Max. 74 a²koue] aÊkou`etai Eccl. F,XLI,7 su`nolon] su`nojon Ps.-Chrys.

99

XL, 65 - XLII, 6

Eiânai de´ auÊto´n logiko´n kai´ ta´q fre` naq Kaharw`taton sarkikw˜n molusma`twn, Pra˜on, tapeino`n, yÉsu`jion uÉpa`rjein, Ê Exaggeltiko´n kai´ ty˜q eiÊ ry`nyq te` knon, Ê Egkraty˜ eiânai brwma`twn kai´ poma`twn, Kai´ tð˜ proseujð˜ sjola`zein aÊnendo`twq· Ê En pa˜si tou`toiq aÊrjy´n kai´ te` loq e² jein To´ kefa`laion aÊretw˜n, ty´n aÊga`pyn.

10

15

Ty´n euÊja`riston soi´ fe`rw fwny`n, lo`ge, Ê Idw´n poheinw ˜ n te`rma tw ˜ n eÊneirme`nwn. Ê Epi` logoq

F, XLII

5

Ê Idou`, peply`rwka ty´n ai² tysi` n sou, wâ hespesi` a moi kefaly`, ouÊde´ n me´ n i² swq a²xion ty˜q sy˜q prosdoki` aq, ty˜q de` ge eÊmy˜q duna`mewq ouÊk e² latton – ply´n ouÊ gew`rgion tau˜ta ty˜q eÊ my˜q dianoi` aq, aÊllÊ eÊk tw ˜ n lo`gwn aÊpo` te tou˜ hei` ou euÊaggeli` ou aÊpo` te tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn aÊpo` te tw ˜ n sebasmi` wn pate` rwn eÊra16/17 non inveni (Marci versicula?) F,XLII,2/24 Max. Conf., Cap. de car., prologus

4 cf. I Cor. 3,9

F,XLII,2/17 cf. C,XXIV,2/11 CV 8 logiko´n] logismo´n V

12 eÊgkratei˜ CV

17 eÊnðrme`nwn CV

F,XLII,6/7 eÊrranisa`menoq CV 8 ta´q] tou´q (sic) Ps.-Chrys. Ps.-Chrys.

9 Kaharw`taton] Kaharo`n te tw˜n

F,XLII,2 peply`rwka º kefaly` ] Ê Idou´ pro´q twç˜ peri´ aÊskytikou˜ bi` ou lo`gwç kai´ to´n peri´ aÊga`pyq lo`gon pe`pomfa tð˜ sð˜ oÉsio`tyti, pa`ter Ê Elpi` die, eÊn iÊ sari` hmoiq kefalai` wn tw˜n tessa`rwn euÊaggeli` wn eÉkatonta`dwn Max. 4 ply´n º eÊmy˜q] Ply´n ginwske`tw yÉ sy´ aÉgiw3 eÊmy˜q] yÉmete`raq Max. su`ny, oÌti ouÊde´ tau˜ta ty˜q eÊmy˜q eiÊ si´ gew`rgia Max. 5/7 aÊll' º sunte`hyka] aÊlla´ tou´q tw˜n aÉgi` wn pate`rwn dielhw´n lo`gouq kaÊkei˜ hen to´n eiÊ q ty´n uÉpo`hesin suntei` nonta nou˜n aÊnalexa`menoq Max.

100

FLORILEGIUM

nisa`menoq aÊfelw ˜ q ouÌtwq kai´ iÊ diwtikw ˜ q tau˜ta sunte`hyka, wÉq kefalaiw˜deq ta´ plei˜sta dia´ to´ euÊsu`nopton kai´ periektiko´n kai´ euÊmnymo`neuton, kai´ e² steila tau˜ta tð˜ sð˜ oÉsio`tyti, para-

10

15

20

kalw˜n euÊgnwmo`nwq aÊnaginw`skein kai´ mo`nyn hyreu`ein ty´n eÊ n auÊtoi˜q wÊfe` leian· pa˜n de` , ei² ti euÌrðq, aÊkalle´ q y³ mempto´n parable` pein kai´ my´ eiÊ q o²jlysin yÉgei˜shai ta´ eiÊ ryme` na. Ê Epitagy´n ga´r peply`rwka. Le` gw de´ tou˜to, eÊ peidy´ oiÉ lo`goiq eÊ nojlou˜nteq polloi` eÊ smen sy`meron, oiÉ de´ e² rgoiq paideu`onteq y³ paideuo`menoi pa`nu eiÊ si´ n oÊli` goi. Ê Empo`nwq de´ oÊfei` leiq prosane` jein eÉ ka`stwç tw˜n kefalai` wn· ouÊ pa`nta ga´r pa˜sin, wÉq oiâmai, eiÊ si´ n eu²lypta, aÊlla´ kai´ polly˜q ta´ polla´ toi˜q polloi˜q deo`mena ty˜q sunexeta`sewq, eiÊ kai´ dokei˜ ouÌtwq aÉplou`steron eiÊ ry˜shai uÉpo´ tw ˜ n pate`rwn. Kai´ i² swq a²n ti fanei` y jry`simon tð˜ sð˜ heofili` aç eÊ x auÊtw˜n aÊnakalupto`menon, tou˜to kai´ e²rgw Ê nafany`setai de´ ˜ sai. A ç spou`dason teleiw pa`ntwq | heou˜ ja`riti twç˜ aÊperie` rgoiq eÊ nnoi` aiq kai´ meta´ fo`bou heou˜ kai´ aÊga`pyq aÊnaginw`skonti. Di` dou, ga`r fysin, sofw ˜ç aÊformy´n kai´ sofw`teroq e²stai.

23/24 Prov. 9,9

CV 17/18 polly˜q º polloi˜ q] polloi˜ q ta´ polla´ polly˜q V 21 teleiw`sai CV aÊnafani` setai CV 22 eÊnnoi` aq V 24 aÊformy´n] scripsi, aÊformy´ CV 7/9 wÉq º kai´ 1] kai´ eÊn oÊli` goiq polla´ kefalaiwde`steron sunagagw`n, iÌ na euÊsu`nopta ge`nwntai dia´ to´ Max. 11/12 pa˜n º parable`pein] to´ de´ aÊkalle´q tw˜n le`xewn parable`pein kai´ eu²jeshai uÉpe´r ty˜q eÊmy˜q metrio`tytoq, pa`syq pneumatiky˜q wÊfelei` aq eÊry`mou Max. 12 kai´ ] Parakalw˜ de´ kai´ tou˜to Max. 15/16 Ê Empo`nwq de´ oÊfei` leiq] ÊAlla´ 18 ouÌtwq] deest Max. 19 uÉpo´ tw˜n pate`rwn] ma˜llon eÊmpo`nwq Max. deest Max. Kai´ i² swq] ² Iswq ga´r Max. 20 tð˜ sð˜ heofili` aç ] tð˜ vujð˜ Max. 21 tou˜to º teleiw˜sai] deest Max. 23/24 Di` dou º e²stai] Twç˜ de´ my´ wÊfelei` aq ja`rin pneumatiky˜q eÊntugja`nonti y³ tou`twç twç˜ pony`mati y³ kai´ a²llwç oiÉ wçdy`pote, aÊlla´ tou˜ le`xeiq hyreu`ein pro´q to´ kaki` zein to´n suggrava`menon, iÌ na eÉauto´n eÊkei` nou dy˜hen, wÉq oiÊ y`sei, sofw`teron parasty`sð, ouÊde´n wÊfe`limon ouÊdamo`hen ouÊde`pote aÊnafany`setai Max.

331v

101

XLII, 7-30

Eu²jomai toi` nun eiÊ q ku`rion to´n heo´n yÉmw ˜ n tou˜ aÊpostei˜lai to´n a²ggelon auÊtou˜ pro´ prosw`pou sou kai´ oÉdygy`sei se kata´ to´ auÊtou˜ he`lyma, eÊxapostei` lai de` soi boy`heian eÊx aÉgi` ou kai´ eÊk Siw´n aÊntila`boito` sou· eÊndu`sai se hw`raka dikaiosu`nyq kai´ perikefalai` an swtyri` ou periba`lloi soi· kai´ eÊkla`mvai poiy`sei É q mesymbri` an ty´n dikaiosu`nyn tw 30 w ˜ n e²rgwn sou. 25

27/28 Ps. 19,3

28/29 cf. Eph. 6,14 & 17

30 cf. Ps. 36,6

25/30 cf. E,83/90; A,XVIII,1/10; B,XIII,1/13; C,XXII,2/7

CV 25 eÊxapostei˜ lai V

27 eÊxapostei˜ lai CV

29 periba`llei V

Ê Epistoly`

E

5

10

15

20

25

Pa`lai me´n oÉ heo`ptyq Mwsy˜q para´ heou˜ to´n no`mon dia´ nystei` aq dexa`menoq, wâ hespesi` a moi kefaly`, tou˜ton toi˜q uiÉoi˜q Ê Isray´l kat Ê e²poq eÊdi` daxen· eiâ ta eÊnetei` lato ouÌtwq eiÊ pw`n· iÊ dou`, de`dwka pro´ prosw`pou uÉmw ˜ n ty´n oÉdo´n ty˜q zwy˜q · poiy`sate loipo´n eÉautoi˜q bibli` a mikra`, eÊn oiàq e²stwsan gegramme`na ta´ hei˜a tau˜ta eÊnta`lmata kai´ krema`sate tau˜ta eÊn tai˜q jersi´ n uÉmw ˜ n kai´ eÊn toi˜q trajy`loiq uÉmw ˜ n eÊxarty`sate, iÌ na e²jyte auÊta´ nukto´q kai´ yÉme`raq kahy`menoi kai´ aÊnista`menoi kai´ eÊmperipatou˜nteq pro´ oÊfhalmw ˜ n uÉmw ˜ n, kai´ pro´q auÊta´ wÌsper eÊn kato`ptrw ç eiÊ likrinei˜ oÉra˜te kai´ meleta˜te, iÌ na e²jyte diapanto´q eÊn mny`mð diynekei˜ tou˜ heou˜ ta´ prosta`gmata. Kai´ tau˜ta me´n oÉ me`gaq eÊkei˜noq pro´q aÊgnw`monaq kai´ sklyrou´q kai´ polla´ peritrepome`nouq aÊpo´ heou˜· eÊgw´ de´ tolmy`saq oÉ É q a³n ei² pðq – ei² te gnw`sei, ei² te lo`gw euÊtely´q kai´ mikro`q, w ç , ei² te aÊret𘠖 kata´ ty´n sy´n prostagy´n mikro`n soi to´ paro´n bibli` on eÊsjedi` asa, eiÊ dw´q aÊkribw ˜ q ty´n sy´n heofili` an katyrtisme`nyn ´ hei˜a oÌlyn eÊkkremame`nyn, kai´ speu`oÌlyn eÊn kuri` w kai´ peri´ ta ç dousan me`n, uÉpo´ de´ ty˜q tou˜ bi` ou tou`tou peripetei` aq mikro´n parasurome`nyn, eiÊ q tou˜to mo`non, eiÊ q to´ e²ti eÊn ko`smw ç dia`gein kai´ meta´ tw ˜ n kosmikw ˜ n aÊnastrefome`nyn. Ì Ohen kai´ sumbai` nei, É q oiâ mai, my´ telei` wq e²jein to´n nou˜n a²sulon aÊpo´ tw w ˜ n matai` wn – kai´ tou˜to oiâ da eÊmpra`ktwq· eiÊ ga´r yÉmi˜n ta`ja | toi˜q e²xw ko`s- 332r mou tou˜to sumbai` nei sula˜shai to´n nou˜n, pollw ˜ç ma˜llon toi˜q eÊn auÊtw ˜ç peripatou˜sin. Dia` toi tou˜to sullexa`menoq aÊpo` te tou˜ aÉgi` ou euÊaggeli` ou kai´ tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn kai´ profytw ˜ n kai´ aÉgi` wn pate`rwn lo`gouq eÊpwfelei˜q, eÊn tw ˜ç paro`nti tou`tw ˜ç bibli` w ç mikrw ç eÊgja-

E,2/3 Mwsy˜q º dexa`menoq cf. Ex. 34,28

4/5 Ier. 21,8 e Dtn. 30,15

C E,4 eÊnetei` leto C 5 ty´n] scripsi, ty˜q C 19 speu`dousan] scripsi, speu`dousa C

18 eÊkkremmame`nyn C

18/

104 30

35

40

45

50

55

EPISTOLA

ra`xaq, e²steila` soi. To´ bibli` on de´ mikro´n dia´ tou˜to· eÍn me´n ouÊk yÊbouly`hy poiy˜sai tou˜to me`ga dia´ to´ proskore´q tou˜ lo`gou kai´ ply`smion, a²llwq de´ kai´ mikro´q eÊgw´ kai´ euÊtely´q kai´ ta´ eÊma´ pa`nta mikra´ kai´ pantelw ˜ q euÊtele`stata, y³ kai´ a²llwq, oÊligarke´q o²n, pro´q ty´n auÊtou˜ aÊnahew`rysin kai´ tw ˜ n eÊn auÊtw ˜ç eiÌ lkuse· kai´ eÌlkon pro´q ty´n auÊtou˜ sujny´n aÊna`ptuxin eÊkkaloi˜to, kaÊnteu˜hen sune`jeia geny`setai, eÊk de´ ty˜q sunejei` aq eÌxiq aÊgahy´ kai´ mny`my diyneky´q tw ˜ n logi` wn tou˜ heou˜. Kai´ ouÌtw, kata´ mikro´n mikro´n aÊnahewrou`menon, ouÊ mikro´n aÊlla´ me`gan to´n ty˜q wÊfelei` aq plou˜ton eÊpauxy˜sai poiy`seien. Parakalw ˜ de` soi tou˜to, oÌpwq e²jðq aÊei´ auÊto´ eÊgko`lpion· eÍn ` ´ men, kahwq kai´ proegra`vamen, iÌ na, ka²n te aÊnaginw`skðq tou˜to ka²n te my`, aÊpo´ tou˜ fe`rein aÊei´ tou˜to eÊgko`lpion e²jðq aÊdia`leipton ty´n mny`myn tw ˜ n eÊmautw ˜ç gegramme`nwn aÉpa`ntwn· a²llo my`pwq pararri` ptwn auÊto´ e²nhen kai´ e²nhen, euÉrw`n tiq tw ˜ n mega`lwn kai´ aÊshenw ˜ n aÊnagnw ˜ç kinyhð˜ kata´ ty˜q É q, oÌti sumbouleutikw eÊmy˜q ouÊheno`tytoq, w ˜ q le`gw soi eÊxelhei˜n eÊk tou˜ ko`smou, oÌper ouÊdei´ q tw ˜ n sw ˜ n filta`twn ouÊde´ aÊkou˜sai bou`letai, kai´ katÊ eÊmou˜ kinyhð˜, kai´ aÊnti´ tou˜ kalw ˜ q yÉma˜q pahei˜n kakw ˜ q aÊkouso`meha· kai´ ouÊde´n tou˜to pro´q yÉma˜q, aÊlla´ to´n peirasmo´n feu`gein kalo´n kai´ pa`nu suntelou˜n tð˜ aÊshenei` aç yÉmw ˜ n kata´ ty´n despotiky´n parai` nesin, aÊlla´ myde´ auÊty´ dei` xðq tou˜to` tisi tw ˜ n my´ eiÊ do`twn diakri` nein ty´n tw ˜ n grafe`ntwn du`namin. EiÊ w`hasi ga´r oiÉ a²nhrwpoi oiÉ peri´ ta´ ma`taia eÊptoyme`noi tou˜ paro`ntoq aiÊ w ˜ noq myde´ a²kroiq wÊsi´ he`lein aÊkou`ein eÊkei` nwn, aÌper ouÊ memahy`kasi – le`gw de´ mi˜soq | kai´ pantely˜ aÊpostro- 332v fy´n pa`ntwn tw ˜ n tou˜ bi` ou terpnw ˜ n eÌneken ty˜q basilei` aq tw ˜n 48/50 to´n º parai` nesin cf. Iac. 1,12

55/56 Lc. 18,29

49/50 cf. F,XXXV,48/49

C 30 yÉbouly`hyn] scripsi, yÉbouly`hy C 32/33 oÊligarke´q] scripsi, oÊligalke´q C 33 oÍn C 34 eÌlkeise C 39 e²jeiq C 43 de´ ] addidi, deest C 44 kai´ ] addidi, deest C

29 - 79

60

65

70

75

105

ouÊranw ˜ n. Dia´ tou˜to de`omai, oÌpwq e²jðq tou˜to mustikw ˜ q· kai´ tð˜ duna`mei tw ˜ n lo`gwn prose`jousa, e²nteine kai´ kateuodou˜ eÊn pa˜si toi˜q kata´ heo´n bouly`masin. ² Egrava de´ tð˜ euÊgenei` aç sou peri´ tou˜ mega`lou ÊArseni` ou. Ê Ekei˜noq ga´r eÊn tw ˜ç palati` w ˜q ç dia`gwn, to´n heo´n eÊlipa`rei pw swhy˜nai kai´ fwny˜q hei` aq yÊxiw`hy· feu˜ge tou´q aÊnhrw`pouq, fysi` , kai´ swç` zð· kai´ ouÊk eÊpoi` yse toiou˜to aÊpenteu˜hen, aÊlla´ pa`lin pareka`lei, oÌpwq dw`sð kai´ me`hodon pw ˜ q duny`setai eÊxelhei˜n, kai´ eÊpoi` ysen oÉ heo´q tro`pon, kai´ eÊxy˜lhe ty˜q tou˜ bi` ou mataio`tytoq· kai` toi kai´ eÊkei˜noq eÊkei˜ peripatw ˜ n eÊn pa˜si katartisme`noq yân toi˜q hei` oiq hely`masin, aÊlla´ pro´q ty´n teleio`tyta speu`dwn, yÍn oÉ ku`rioq tw ˜ç eÊrwty`santi eÊn euÊaggeli` oiq ei² ryken, ouÊk yÊdu`nato yÊremy˜sai. Dia´ toiou˜to kai´ auÊty´ my´ aÊpenteu˜hen poiy`sðq ti` pote aÊdia`kriton aÊllÊ uÉpo`meinon mikro´n parakalou˜sa eÊktenw ˜ q to´n ku`rion, dokima`zousa eÉauty´n eÊpi´ to´ spoudazo`menon. Kai´ eiÊ me´n dunyhð˜q su´n hew ˜ç eÊxelhei˜n, auÊtw ˜ç ty´n do`xan kai´ ty´n latrei` an aÊna`pemvon· eiÊ dÊ ouÊ dunyhð˜q – oÌper aÊpeu`jomai – te`wq ty´n e²lleivin ty´n sy´n eÊpignou˜sa, tapeino´n eÌxeiq to´ fro`É q my´ telei` wq aÊpotaxame`ny· kai´ ei² per sumbð˜ my´ eiÊ sanyma w kou`eshai` sou myde´ plyrou˜n pa`nta ta´ aiÊ ty`mata` sou oÉ ku`rioq, É q ouÊde´ auÊty´ eÊply`rwsa to´ te`leion logi` zou kai´ le`ge tou˜to, oÌti w he`lyma tou˜ heou˜, ouÊde´ auÊto´q plyroi˜ ta´ eÊma´ aiÊ ty`mata· uÉpakoy´ ga´r aÊnhÊ uÉpakoy˜q pe`fuke gi` neshai, kahw`q fysi` tiq tw ˜ n hei` wn pate`rwn, oÌti kahw´q plyroi˜ oÉ a²nhrwpoq to´ he`lyma tou˜ heou˜ kai´ 57 Ps. 44,5 61/62 Apophth., Coll. syst., SC 387,2,3; Coll. alph., A Ê rse`nioq 1, PG 65,88 B14 -C1 66/67 cf. Mt. 19,21 77/78 cf. Abbas Mios in Apophth., Coll. alph., Miw`q 1, PG 65,301 B10-12 59 cf. F,III,48/69 C 61 yÉxio`hy C feu`ge C dwç˜ ) 65/66 katartysme`noq C 74 sumbei˜ C 57 e²nteine] e²nteinon Ps.

62 toiou˜ton C 69 poiy`seiq C

63 dw`sð] sic C (pro 71 & 72 dunyhei´ q C

106

EPISTOLA

80 uÉpakou`ei auÊtou ˜ , ouÌtwq kai´ oÉ heo´q plyroi˜ ta´ aiÊ ty`mata auÊtou˜

uÉpakou`wn auÊtw ˜ç , wÌsper kai´ to´ aÊna`palin. EuÊjy` ÉO de´ ku`rioq yÉmw ˜ n kalw ˜ n pa`ntwn ˜ n Ê Iysou˜q Jristo`q, oÉ tw helyty´q kai´ plyrwty`q, oÉ he`lwn pa`ntaq swhy˜nai kai´ eiÊ q eÊpi` 85 gnwsin aÊlyhei` aq eÊlhei˜n, oÉ katalla`xaq yÉma ˜ q dia´ tou˜ staurou˜ kai´ eÊxagora`saq tw ˜ç iÊ di` w ç aiÌ mati ty˜q eÊxousi` aq tou˜ sko`tou, auÊto´q plyrw`sai auÊta´q aiÊ ty`seiq, styri` xai de´ kai´ kraty`sai ty´n sy´n basi` leion kai´ heofily˜ genea´n eÊn eiÊ ry`nð kai´ dikaiosu`nð kai´ parape`mvai geneai˜q genew ˜ n kai´ proshei` y tð˜ eÊpigei` aç euÊklei` aç kai´ 90 ty 333r ˜ q basilei` aq tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n ty´n aÊpo`lausin. |

84/85 cf. I Tim. 2,4 83/90 cf. F,XLII,25/30; A,XVIII,1/10; B,XIII,1/13; C,XXII,2/7

C 87 kraty`sai Cut vid.

Lo`goq pro´q euÊgenesta`tyn vujy´n swhy nai boulome`nyn> kai´ eÊpihumou˜san gene`shai ˜ < klyrono`mon basilei` aq tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜n kai´ tw ˜ n aiÊ wni` wn kai´ aÊkyra`twn eÊkei` nwn kai´ aÊhana`twn aÊpolau`sewn· aÍ oÊfhalmo´q ouÊk eiâ den kai´ ouâq ouÊk y²kousen kai´ eÊpi´ kardi` an , kai´ yÉtoi` masen oÉ heo´q toi˜q aÊgapw ˜ sin auÊto`n.

5

slz Ê

Pro`logoq

A, I

Ê Epeidy`per va`llonteq suntasso`meha tw ˜ç hew ˜ç , eÊn toi˜q dikaiw`masi` sou melety`sw, ouÊk eÊpily`somai tw ˜ n lo`gwn sou, kai´ eÊn tð˜ oÉdw ˜ç tw ˜ n marturi` wn sou eÊte`rfhyn wÉq eÊpi´ panti´ plou`tw ç, 5 kai´ eÊnetei` lw dikaiosu`nyn ta´ martu`ria` sou, sune`tiso`n me kai´ zy`somai, kai´ yÊga`pysa ta´q eÊntola`q sou uÉpe´r jrusi` on kai´ topa`zion, kai´ aÊgallia`somai eÊpi´ ta´q eÊntola`q sou wÉq oÉ euÉri` skwn sku˜la polla`· kai´ eiÊ aÊntape`dwka toi˜q aÊntapodidou˜si` moi kaka`, aÊpope`soin moi a²ra aÊpo´ tw ˜ n eÊjhrw ˜ n keno`q, katadiw`xai a²ra oÉ 10 eÊjhro´q ty´n vujy`n mou kai´ katala`boi kai´ katapaty`sai eiÊ q

A,Tit.,3 Iac. 2,5

5/7 I Cor. 2,9

A,I,2/3 Ps. 118,16 4 Ps. 118,14 5 Ps. 118,138 7 Ps. 118,127 7/8 Ps. 118,162 8/11 Ps. 7,5

5/6 Ps. 118,144

6/

C A,Tit.,2 swhy˜nai boulome`nyn] conieci, fere 15 litterae non leguntur C C 6 aÊnhrw`pou ouÊk aÊne`by] conieci cum I Cor., non leg. C A,I,5 sune`tyso`n C

8 aÊntapodi` dousi` C

5 oi² den

10 katapaty˜sai C

A,Tit.,6 kai´ ] aÍ I Cor. A,I,7 ta´q eÊntola`q] ta´ lo`gia Ps. aÊpope`soin Ps. v.l.

9 aÊpope`soin moi] aÊpope`soimi Ps.,

108

15

20

25

30

SERMO A

gy˜n ty´n zwy`n mou· kai´ eÊpikata`ratoi oiÉ eÊkkli` nonteq aÊpo´ tw ˜n eÊntolw ˜ n sou, kai´ eiâ don aÊsunetou˜ntaq kai´ eÊxetyko`myn, oÌti ta´ lo`gia` sou eÊfula`xanto, kai´ w²mosa kai´ e²stysa tou˜ fula`xashai ta´ kri` mata ty˜q dikaiosu`nyq sou. Tau˜ta ouân kai´ ta´ toiau˜ta kalw ˜ q eÊnwtishei˜sa, wâ hespesi` a É q aÊei´ meta´ tou˜ iÉerova`ltou Daui´ d tau˜ta pro´q moi kefaly`, w É q – oÌti tau˜ta pa`nta eÊntolai´ kai´ ku`rion aç² dousa, kai´ iÊ dou˜sa w eÊpaggeli` ai heou˜ eiÊ sin – eÊk pneu`matoq aÉgi` ou eÊmpneushy˜nai, kahw´q kai´ aÊllajou˜ le`gei, lu`jnoq toi˜q posi` mou oÉ no`moq sou kai´ fw ˜ q tai˜q tri` boiq mou· kai´ foboume`ny my`pwq eÊkkli` nðq e²k tinoq despotiky˜q eÊntoly˜q kai´ uÉpeu`hunoq geny`sð, aÊlla´ ma˜llon spouda`zousa meta´ tw ˜ n makarizome`nwn euÉrehy`sð – maka`rioq, ga`r fysin, oÉ fobou`menoq to´n ku`rion, eÊn tai˜q eÊntolai˜q auÊtou˜ hely`sei sfo`dra –, kai´ dia´ tou˜to aiÊ ty`sasa tð˜ eÊmð˜ ouÊheno`tyti euÊsu`nopton lo`gon sjedia`sai soi, diÊ ouà duny`sð tou˜ mahei˜n ti` poiy˜sai oÊfei` leiq kai´ pw ˜ q to´n bi` on sou kalw ˜ q dia`xeiq eÌwq te`louq, iÌ na kai´ ty˜q eÊk dexiw ˜ n sta`sewq tw ˜ n sw ç zome`nwn eÊpitu`jðq, kai´ eÊpei´ oÉlovu`jwq fronti` zeiq peri´ ty˜q swtyri` aq sou kai´ meta´ polly˜q pi` stewq aiÊ tei˜q, fobou`menoq kai´ auÊto´q eÊgw´ ty˜q parakoy˜q to´ eÊpiti` mion, gra`fw kahw`q per eÊke`leusaq. 11/12 Ps. 118,21 12/13 Ps. 118,158 13/14 Ps. 118,106 19/ 20 Ps. 118,105 22/24 Ps. 111,1 24/28 kai´ º eÊpitu`jðq cf. Nic. Myst., De vita mon. 1, PG 111,392 C1- 6

28/29 = B,I,8/9

C C

12 eÊxetykou`myn C 13 ouÊk] inserui cum Ps., deest C 22 iÌ na] inserui, deest C 24 hely`sð C aiÊ ti` sasa C

17 açÌ dousa

13 w²mosa] oÊmw`moka Ps. 19 no`moq] lo`goq Ps. 22/23 maka`rioq] aÊny´r add. Ps. 24/28 cf. Polla`kiq me eÊbi` asaq kai´ e²hlivaq, te`knon, ma˜llon de´ pareka`lesaq kai´ yÉxi` wsaq plei˜ sta, euÊsu`nopton kai´ su`ntomon de`lton mikra`n soi gra`vai, di Ê yàq duny`sð tou˜ mahei˜ n ti poiy˜sai oÊfei` leiq, kai´ pw˜q to´n bi` on sou kalw˜q dei` xeiq (sic?) eÌwq te`louq, iÌ na kai´ ty˜q eÊk dexiw˜n sta`sewq eÊpitu`jðq Nic.

109

I, 11 - II, 16

Loipo´n ouân a²koue sunetw ˜ q kai´ toi˜q legome`noiq pro`seje· ouÊ ga´r eÊx eÉautou˜ gra`fw soi, aÊlla´ dielhw´n ta´ iÉera´ lo`gia ty˜q palaia˜q kai´ ne`aq diahy`kyq kai´ tou´q iÉerou´q kano`naq tw ˜ n hei` wn kai´ korufai` wn aÊposto`lwn tw ˜ n te aÉgi` wn kai´ heofo`rwn pate`rwn, 35 kahw´q kai´ uÌsteron me`llomen sjedia`sai, kai´ ta´ rÉyta´ ty ˜ q hei` aq É q eÊn eÊpitomð˜ gra`fw soi grafy˜q eiÊ q plyrofori` an telewte`ran w à de. w A, II

Dei˜ ouân pa˜san filo`heon vujy´n kai´ ty˜q basilei` aq tw ˜ n ouÊÊ ` ´ Ê ranw ˜ n epipohou˜san tujei˜n proygoumenwq men epimelei˜shai ty˜q oÊrhy˜q pi` stewq, eiâ ta tw ˜ n hei` wn | eÊntolw ˜ n aÊkribw ˜ q eÊjome`nyn. 333v â ´ ` Ê ÉC oun toiauty suzugi` a timi` a esti´ para hew ˜ç kai´ euÊapo`dektoq, 5 oÌti to´ eÍn to´ a²llo suni` stysi, kai´ lei` pontoq tou ˜ eÉno´q to´ loipo´n aÊshene´q kai´ aÊnene`rgyton gi` netai· pi` stiq ga´r jwri´ q tw ˜ n e²rgwn – tw ˜ n kata´ ta´q eÊntola´q tou˜ heou˜ – nekra` eÊstin · oÉmoi` wq kai´ to´ aÊna`palin. Ê Epei´ de´ yÉ pi` stiq proygei˜tai tw ˜ n e²rgwn, jry´ kai´ yÉma˜q pro`teron peri´ tau`tyq braje`a dialabei˜n, kai´ to´ tou˜ lo`gou 10 prooi` mion eÊk tw ˜ n heoso`fwn dogma`twn tou˜ hespesi` ou Ê Iwa`nnou tou˜ Damasko`hen aÊru`sashai, oÌstiq pou tw ˜ n auÊtou˜ dogmatikw ˜n fysi lo`gwn· OuÌtwq oÊfei` lei pa˜sa vujy´ filo`heoq oÉmologei˜n kai´ kratei˜n kai´ le`gein eÊpi´ me´ n ty˜q aÉgi` aq kai´ oÉmoousi` ou tria`doq· mi` an fu`15 sin oÉmologw ˜ , mi` an he` lysin, mi` an eÊ ne` rgeian, mi` an du`namin kai´ eÊ xousi` an kai´ kurio`tyta, oÌti kai´ mi` a heo`tyq trei˜q de´ uÉposta`A,II,6/7 Iac. 2,26

13/26 Ioh. Damasc., De s. trinitate, PG 95,9 A1-12 A1

31/37 cf. B,I,14/18 A,II,1/40 = B,II,1/43

C 32 eÉautou˜ ] sic C (pro eÊmautou˜) A,II,14 eÊpi´ ] Peri´ Damasc. logw˜ ] oÉmolo`gei Damasc.

oÉmoousi` ou] zwopoiou˜ add. Damasc. 16 de´ ] deest Damasc.

15 oÉmo-

110

20

25

SERMO A

seiq, oÌti kai´ tri` a pro`swpa ty˜q iÊ dio`tytoq· eÊ pi´ de´ ty˜q eÊ nsa`rkou oiÊ konomi` aq tou˜ eÉ no´q ty˜q aÉgi` aq tria`doq du`o fu`seiq oÉmologw ˜ kai´ du`o hely`seiq, wÉsau`twq kai´ eÊ nergei` aq, mi` an de´ uÉpo`stasin y²goun eÍ n pro`swpon, oÌti kai´ eiàq kai´ auÊto`q eÊ stin oÉ pro´ aiÊ w`nwn gennyhei´ q eÊk patro´q aÊrreu`stwq kai´ aÊswma`twq, kai´ eÊ p Ê eÊ sja`twn tw˜n jro`nwn eÊ k ty˜q aÉgi` aq kai´ aÊeiparhe` nou Mari` aq ty˜q heoto`kou kuyhei´ q aÊrry`twq kai´ aÊrupa`rwq· oÌloq a²nhrwpoq oÉ auÊto´q kai´ heo´q eÊ n miaç˜ uÉposta`sei gnwrizo`menoq – aÊpahy´q tð˜ heo`tyti kai´ pahyto´q twç˜ prosly`mmati· sw˜a meta´ to´n to`kon fula`xaq ty˜q parheni` aq ta´ sy`mantra. Kai´ tau˜ta oÉ paty´r yÉmw ˜ n Ê Iwa`nnyq.

Ê Ofei` lomen de´ su´n tou`toiq kratei˜n kai´ tou˜ aÉgi` ou sumbo`lou ty´n oÉmologi` an aÊnoheu`twq, eiâ ta spouda`zein pro´q ta´q hei` aq eÊn30 tola`q. Baptishe`nteq ga´r eÊkahari` shymen, kaharishe`nteq de´ eÊntola´q eÊla`bomen· oÉ my´ poiw ˜ n to´ deu`teron to´ pro`teron eÊbeby`lwsen. Loipo´n de`on eÊsti´ pro`teron mnymoneu˜sai peri´ É q aÊrjaiote`raq kai´ nystei` aq kai´ diai` tyq oÌlou tou˜ eÊniautou˜ w prw`tyq eÊntoly˜q· eiÊ ga´r tau`tyn eiâ je fula`xai oÉ prwto`plastoq 35 A Ê da`m, ouÊk a³n eiâ je pesei˜n oÌlon to´ aÊnhrw`pinon eiÊ q ty´n talaipwri` an tau`tyn. Kai´ eiÊ aÊkrasi` a eÊxe`bale tou˜ paradei` sou to´n a²nhrwpon, de`on eÊsti´ tou´q boulome`nouq pro´q auÊto´n eÊpanadramei˜n dia´ nystei` aq kai´ eÊgkratei` aq eÉautou´q eiÊ soiky˜sai. EiÊ kraty`seiq gastro`q, fysi´ n oÉ hei˜oq Basi` leioq, oiÊ ky`seiq to´n pa40

ra`deison, eiÊ de´ ouÊ kraty`seiq, ge` gonaq hana`tou parana`lwma. 38/40 Bas., Sermo 11, PG 31,641 B7-9 C 21 aÊreu`stwq C

25 prosly`mati C

26 syma`ndra C

17 oÌti kai´ ] y²toi Damasc. ty˜q1] fulassome`nyq eÉka`stwç prosw`pwç ty˜q Damasc. 18 tria`doq] y²toi tou˜ kuri` ou yÉmw˜n Ê Iysou˜ Jristou˜ add. Damasc. 18/19 oÉmologw˜ kai´ ] heo`tyto`q te kai´ aÊnhrwpo`tytoq Damasc. 19 de´ ] deest Damasc. 20 kai´ ] deest Damasc. 21 aiÊ w`nwn] tw˜n praem. Damasc. eÊk patro´q] deest Damasc. 22 kai´ ] deest Damasc. 23 aÊru25 tð˜ ] deest Damasc. 26 to´n] deest pa`rwq] aÊrrupw`twq Damasc. Damasc. fula`xaq] dylady´ add. Damasc. 26 sy`mantra] toute`sti ta´q sfragi` daq add. Damasc.

111

II, 17 - III, 21

˜ n> tetradoparaskeuw ˜ n oÌlou tou˜ jro`nou

kai´ ty˜q ne`aq diahy`kyq

A, X

5

Tou˜ nomohe` tou Mwse` wq eiÊ ryko`toq toi˜q Ê Israyli` taiq· iÊ dou`, de` dwka pro´ prosw`pou uÉmw˜n ty´n oÉdo´n ty˜q zwy˜q kai´ ty´n oÉdo´n tou˜ hana`tou, kai´ eÊ pife` rontoq e² klexai ty´n zwy`n, iÌ na zy`sðq·

aÊgapy`seiq ku`rion to´n heo`n sou eÊx oÌlyq ty˜q vujy˜q sou kai´ to´n plysi` on sou wÉq eÉauto`n· ti` ma to´n pate`ra sou kai´ ty´n myte`ra sou, ouÊ foneu`seiq, ouÊ moijeu`seiq, ouÊ porneu`seiq, ouÊ kle`10 veiq, ouÊk eÊpihumy`seiq ta´ tou ˜ plysi` on sou, ouÊk eÊpiorky`seiq – eÊrre`hy ga`r, fysi´ kai´ my´ oÊmo`sai oÌlwq –, ouÊ sukofanty`seiq, ouÊ

15

katalaly`seiq – my´ aÊga`pa, ga`r fysi, katalalia`n, iÌ na my´ eÊ xarhð˜q –, ouÊ mnysikaky`seiq – oÉdoi` , ga`r fysi, mnysika`kwn eiÊ q ha`naton –, my´ speu˜de polla´ le` gein – aÊny´r ga´r glwssw`dyq ouÊ kateuhunhy`setai, kai´ pagi´ q aÊndri´ ta´ i² dia jei` ly, kai´ peri´ aÊrgou˜ lo`gou, lo`gon dw`seiq –, ouÊ veu`sð – aÊpolei˜ q ga´r pa`ntaq tou˜q lalou˜ntaq to´ veu˜doq –, ouÊk e² sei pleone` ktyq – ouÊai´ ga´r oÉ pleonektw˜n twç˜ plysi` on auÊtou˜· fysi´ de´ kai´ oÉ ku`rioq, oÉra˜te kai´ fula`sseshe aÊpo´ pa`syq pleonexi` aq, oÌti

A,X,4/34 cf. Const. Apost. 7,1,1-17 & Ps.-Anast. Sin., Quaest., Q. 15, PG 89,473 C9- 476 B5 4/6 cf. Dtn. 30,15 & 19 7/8 cf. Mt. 22,37-39; cf. Dtn. 30,16 8/10 cf. Dtn. 5,16ss. & Ex. 20,12ss. 11 Mt. 5,34 12/13 Prov. 20,13 13/ 14 Prov. 12,28 14/15 Ps. 139,12 15 Prov. 6,2 16 cf. Mt. 12,36 16/ 17 Ps. 5,7 18 cf. Hab. 2,9 19/21 Lc. 12,15

A,X,4/36 cf. B,VIII,1/30

C A,X,2 ti` q eÊstin] coniecit Van Deun, 10 fere litterae evanidae in C 7 aÊgapy`seiq] correxi, aÊgapy`sð C 9 porneu`syq C 11 eÊre`hy C oÉmw˜sai C 16 veu`sei C aÊpwlei˜ q C A,X,12 katalalia`n] katalalei˜ n Prov. 18 ouÊai´ ] v.l. Hab.

15 pagi´ q] ga´r iÊ sjura´ add. Prov.

125

X, 1 - XI, 3 20

25

30

ouÊk eÊ n twç˜ perisseu`ein tini´ yÉ zwy´ auÊtwç˜ eÊ stin eÊ k tw˜n uÉparjo`ntwn auÊtou˜ –, ouÊk e² sei uÉpokrity`q, iÌ na my´ to´ me` roq sou meta´ tw˜n uÉpokritw˜n hy`sei· my´ gi` nou uÉpery`fanoq – uÉperyfa`noiq ga`r, fysi` n, oÉ ku`rioq aÊntita`ssetai –, ouÊ misy`seiq to´n aÊdelfo`n sou – eÊ legmwç˜ , ga`r fysin, eÊ le` gxeiq to´n aÊdelfo`n sou, kai´ ouÊ ly`vð diÊ auÊto´n aÉmarti` an –, my´ gi` nou aiÊ sjrolo`goq, my´ rÉivo`fhalmoq, my´ me` husoq, my´ gi` nou fila`rguroq – iÌ na my´ aÊnti´ heou˜ douleu`sðq twç˜ Mamwnaç˜ –, my´ uÉvylofro`nei – pa˜q ga´r oÉ uÉvw˜n eÉ auto´n tapeinwhy`setai –, my´ gi` nou sklyroka`rdioq kai´ humw`dyq, aÊlla´ ma˜llon makro`humoq kai´ prauÎq – oÌti oÉ makro`humoq polu´q eÊ n frony`sei, oiÉ de´ praei˜ q klyronomy`sousi ty´n gy˜n –, my´ gi` nou hrasu`q – oÌti pa˜q hrasu`q, fysi` n, eÊ mpesei˜ tai eiÊ q kaka` –, my´ ei² pðq tina´ « mwre` » – oÉ ga´r eiÊ pw´n twç˜ aÊdelfwç˜ auÊtou˜ « mwre` », fysi´ n oÉ ku`rioq, e² nojoq e² stai eiÊ q ty´n ge` ennan tou˜ puro`q –, my´ ble`pe pro`swpa aÊnaidw ˜ q pro´q eÊpi-

35 humi` an – oÉ ga´r eÊmble`vaq pro´q to´ eÊpihumy ˜ sai y²dy eÊmoi` jeusen eÊn

tð˜ kardi` aç auÊtou˜.

A, XI

Ê ga`pyson sfo`dra ty´n eÊleymosu`nyn· maka`rioi, ga`r fysin, A oiÉ eÊley`moneq, oÌti auÊtoi´ eÊleyhy`sontai· kai´ aÊnoi` gwn a²noixon ta´q jei˜ra`q sou tw ˜ç pe`nyti, iÌ na my´ boy`setai kata´ sou˜ pro´q ku`rion · 21/22 Mt. 24,51 22/23 Iac. 4,6, I Ptr. 5,5 23/25 Lev. 19,17 Prov. 23,31 27 cf. Mt. 6,24 28 Mt. 23,12 29/30 Prov. 14,29 Mt. 5,5 31/32 Prov. 13,17 32/34 Mt. 5,22 35/36 Mt. 5,28 A,XI,1/2 Mt. 5,7

2/3 Dtn. 15,11

26 cf. 30/31 cf.

3 Dtn. 15,9

27/32 = F,XXVIII,7/11; B,VIII,21/26 A,XI cf. B,IX C 22 hy`sy C

34 ge`enna C

23 ku`rioq] heo´q Iac., Ptr. 25 ly`vð] ly`mvð Lev. aÊny´r add. Prov. 35 eÊmble`vaq] ble`vaq Mt. A,XI,3 twç˜ pe`nyti] twç˜ aÊdelfwç˜ sou praem. Dtn.

29 makro`humoq]

126 5

10

15

20

SERMO A

É q eÉauto`n · kai´ ptwjou´q aÊste`kai´ aÊga`pyson to´n plysi` on sou w gouq eiÊ sa`gage eiÊ q to´n oiâ ko`n sou· kai´ eÊa´n i² dðq gumno`n, peri` balle· kai´ aÊpo´ tw ˜ n oiÊ kei` wn sou ouÊj uÉpero`vð· kai´ to`te boy`sð kai´ oÉ heo´q eiÊ sakou`setai` sou – e²ti lalou˜nto`q sou eÊrei˜· iÊ dou`, |pa`rei moi. Tð˜ ga´r vujð˜ auÊtou˜ aÊgahopoiei˜ pa˜q eÊley`mwn, oÉ de´ 337v aÊneley`mwn eÊxo`llusin· kai´ lu`tron vujy˜q aÊnhrw`pou oÉ i² dioq plou˜toq· eÊsko`rpise, ga`r fysin, e²dwke toi˜q pe`nysin – yÉ dikaiosu`ny auÊtou˜ me`nei eiÊ q to´n aiÊ w ˜ na tou˜ aiÊ w ˜ noq· kai´ my´ aÊpostre`vðq to´ pro`swpo`n sou aÊpo´ ptwjou˜· kai´ iÉke`tyn hlibo`menon my´ aÊpanai` nou· kai´ my´ eÊpita`xð to´n uÉpodee`stero`n sou eÊn pikri` aç vujy˜q· my´ dw ˜ç q, ga`r fysi, to`pon aÊnhrw`pw ç katara˜shai se, katarw´ ` Ê Ê menou gar en pikri` aç vujy˜q autou˜ eiÊ sakou`setai auÊto`n· oÉ ga´r skandali` saq, fysi´ n oÉ ku`rioq, eÌna tw ˜ n mikrw ˜ n tou`twn tw ˜n pisteuo`ntwn eiÊ q eÊme´ sumfe`rei, iÌ na mu˜loq oÊniko´q deð˜ eÊpi´ to´n tra`jylon auÊtou˜ kai´ katapontishð˜ eÊn tð˜ hala`ssð· le`gei de´ kai´ É q eÊk prosw`pou tou˜ heou˜· ouÊk aÊpostery`seiq misoÉ profy`tyq, w ho´n mishwtou˜ sou, aÊllÊ auÊhymero´n aÊpodw`seiq to´n misho´n auÊtou˜, kai´ ouÊk eÊpidue`tw oÉ yÌlioq eÊpÊ auÊtw ˜ç , oÌti pe`nyq eÊsti´ kai´ eÊpÊ auÊtw ˜ç e²jei ty´n eÊlpi` da, my`pwq boy`sð kata´ sou˜ pro´q ku`rion kai´ e²stai soi aÉmarti` a mega`ly.

4 Lev. 19,18 4/8 Is. 58,7-9 (cf. Ps. 138,7) 13,8 10/11 Ps. 111,9 11/15 Sir. 4,4 - 6 22 Sir. 34,22 22/23 Dtn. 24,15

8/9 Prov. 11,17 9/10 Prov. 15/18 Mt. 18,6 19/

C 6 boy`sei C 14 my´ dwç˜ q] correxi, my dw´ C 17 my˜loq C 18 tra`julon C

katara`shai C

5 eiÊ sa`gage] ei² sage Ies. 5/6 peri` balle] peri` bale Ies. 6 sou] tou˜ spe`rmatoq praem. Ies. 8 pa`rei moi] pa`reimi Prov. aÊgahopoiei˜ ] aÊgaho´n poiei˜ Prov. pa˜q] aÊny´r Prov. 9 aÊnhrw`pou] aÊndro´q Prov. 15 auÊtou˜ ] ty˜q dey`sewq auÊtou˜ add. Sir. eiÊ sakou`setai] oÉ poiy`saq add. Sir. 17 deð˜ ] eÊpi´ ] peri´ Mt. 18 tð˜ hala`ssð] twç˜ pela`gei ty˜q hala`skremashð˜ Mt. syq Mt. 22 my`pwq boy`sð] kai´ ouÊ kataboy`setai Dtn.

127

XI, 4 - XIII, 3

Peri´ uÉpomony˜q

A, XII

Ta´ sumbai` nonta` soi lupyra´ euÊmenw ˜ q prosde`jou, a²neu ga´r despotiky˜q kri` sewq ouÊde´n tw ˜ n aÊniarw ˜ n eÊpe`rjetai yÉmi˜n. Ê En eÊlegmoi˜q, ga`r fysin, uÉpe´r aÊnomi` aq eÊpai` deusaq a²nhrwpon· kai´ 5 wÌsper aÊra`jnyn eÊxe`tyxaq ty´n vujy´n auÊtou ˜ . Ê Epi´ panti´ ouân hliberw ˜ç eÊperjome`nw ç yÉmi˜n li` an eÊpwfele´q tou˜to` eÊstin· to´ euÊjaristei˜n tw ˜ç hew ˜ç tw ˜ç pronoytð˜ ty˜q tw ˜ n aÊnhrw`pwn zwy˜q. ÉO ga´r ³ ` ` ` Ê ` iÊ atroq, kan odunaq prosagei tw ˜ç kamnonti, ka³n ha`lpei, ka³n a²llo ti poiei˜, kydemonikw ˜ q pa`nta poiei˜. Fysi´ ga´r oÉ hei˜oq Ê Ia`kwÊ É ` 10 boq o adelfoheoq· pa ˜ san jara´n yÉgy`sashe, aÊdelfoi` mou, oÌtan peirasmoi˜q peripe`syte poiki` loiq, kai´ maka`rioq aÊny`r, oÍq uÉpome`nei peirasmo`n, oÌti do`kimoq geno`menoq ly`mvetai to´n ste`fanon ty˜q zwy˜q. Kai´ oÉ ku`rioq yÉmw ˜ n fysi de`· oÉ uÉpomei` naq eiÊ q te`loq, ouàtoq swhy`setai. Kai´ pa`lin eÊn tð˜ uÉpomonð˜ uÉmw ˜ n, auÊtw ˜ç yÉ do`xa 15 eiÊ q tou´q aiÊ w ˜ naq tw ˜ n aiÊ w`nwn, aÊmy`n. ÉOmologi` a yÉ eÊn tw ˜ç aÉgi` w ç bapti` smati

A, XIII

A Ê lla´ meta´ pa`ntwn tw ˜ n proeiryme`nwn, ma˜llon pro´ pa`ntwn, oÊfei` lomen meta´ fo`bou prose`jein kai´ aÊkribw ˜ q fula`ttein ty´n A,XII,3/5 Ps. 38,12 Mt. 24,13 = Mc. 13,13

10/11 Iac. 1,2 14 Lc. 21,19

11/13 Iac. 1,12

13/14 Mt. 10,22 =

A,XIII,1/37 Nic. Myst., De vita mon. 5, PG 111,396 B4 -D13 A,XII,2/15 = B,X,4/19 A,XIII,1/37 = F,XXIX,59/96 C A,XII,1 uÉpomony` Cut vid.

6 to´ ] tw˜ C

8 ha`lpð C

A,XIII,1 É Omologi` a] scripsi, w C G

A,XII,14 uÉmw˜n] º kty`sashe ta´q vuja´q uÉmw˜n Lc. A,XIII,2/4 meta´ º bapti` smatoq] pro´ tou`twn pa`ntwn te kai´ tw˜n a²llwn aÉpa`ntwn ty´n tou˜ hei` ou bapti` smatoq frikty´n oÉmologi` an Nic.

128 5

SERMO A

frikty´n oÉmologi` an tou˜ aÉgi` ou bapti` smatoq, yÍn pa`nteq oiÉ eÊn Jristw ˜ç baptishe` nteq aÊpaityhy˜nai me` llomen eÊn tð˜ yÉme`raç ty˜q kri` sewq para´ tou˜ foberou˜ kritou˜ tou˜ kuri` ou yÉmw ˜ n Ê Iysou˜ Jristou˜· « aÊ potasso` meha ga´ r twç˜ diabo` lwç kai´ pa˜ si toi˜ q

e² rgoiq auÊ tou˜ kai´ pa` sð tð˜ latrei` aç auÊ tou˜ kai´ pa` sð ty˜ pompð˜ auÊ tou˜ », trissw˜q tou˜to oÉmologou˜nteq. Ta´ swmatika´ e²rga tou˜ Satana˜

10

EiÊ si´ de´ ta´ e²rga tou˜ Satana˜ ta´ fanera´ kai´ swmatika´ aÉmarty`mata tau˜ta· malaki` a, pornei` a, moijei` a, aÊrrenomani` a, ktynobatei` a, klevi` a, me` hy, gastrimargi` a, aÉrpagy`, aÊdiki` a, aiÊ sjrokardi` a kai´ 15 aÉmarty`mata.

aÉplw ˜ q pa`nta ta´ swmatika´ kai´

fanera´

Ì Ora kai´ ta´ vujika´ e²rga tou˜ Satana˜ |

338r

ÉWsau`twq kai´ ta´ vujika` eiÊ si tau˜ta· kenodoxi` a, uÉperyfani` a, mnysikaki` a, fho`noq, humo´q para`logoq, eÊ pihumi` ai a²topoi, logismoi´ aiÊ sjroi` , loidori` a, kata`krisiq kai´ aÉplw ˜ q pa`nta ta´ 20 ty ˜ q vujy˜q ptw`mata.

7/9 e.g. Ioh. Chrys., Ad illum. catech. II, PG 49,240 53 -55 De virt. et pass., Op.V,396,2-5 (= Ass. Gr. III,426E)

11/15 cf. Ephr.,

C 12 aÊrenomani` a C

12/13 ktynobati` a C

4/7 pa`nteq º Jristou˜ ] aÊpaitei˜ shai me`llomen mikroi` te kai´ mega`loi eÊn me`llonti aiÊ w˜ni· kai´ ga´r Nic. 7 ga´r] deest Nic. diabo`lwç] pa`nteq add. Nic. pa˜si] deest Nic. 9 tou˜to] deest Nic. 11/12 EiÊ si´ º tau˜ta] É Wsau`twq ta´ swmatika´ aÊparihmou˜ntai ouÌtwq Nic. 12 malaki` a] deest Nic. 13 klevi` a, me`hy, aÉrpagy` ] Nicolao passiones animae sunt non 13/15 aÊdiki` a º aÉmarty`mata] deest corporis gastrimargi` a] deest Nic. Nic. 17 É Wsau`twq º kenodoxi` a] Kai´ ta´ me´n vujika´ pa`hy aÊparihmou˜ntai ouÌtwq Nic. 18 mnysikaki` a] deest Nic. 19 aiÊ sjroi` ] deest Nic. 19/ 20 kai´ º ptw`mata] deest Nic.

XIII, 4 -37

129

Ti` q yÉ latrei` a tou˜ Satana˜;

25

ÉC de´ latrei` a tou˜ Satana˜ eÊ stin· to´ pisteu`ein manteu`mata kai´ ma`goiq prostre` jein, aÊstrono`moiq, go`ytaq kai´ kriharoma`ntaq, kai´ aÉplw ˜ q pa`nta ta´ oÌmoia tou`twn· tau˜ta pa`nta latrei˜ai tou˜ diabo`lou le`gontai. Ti` q yÉ pompy´ tou˜ Satana˜;

30

35

ÉC de´ pompy´ auÊtou˜ uÉpa`rjei ta´ ma`taia tragwçdy`mata kai´ pa˜n o²rganon humeliko`n· ta´ taulia`, ta´ zatri` kia kai´ ta´ oÌmoia tou`twn. Tau˜ta pa`nta aÊpetaxa`meha eÊ n twç˜ aÉgi` w ç bapti` smati kai´ prw ˜ ton to´n Satana˜ wÉq dida`skalon tou`twn· kai´ suneta`gymen oÊrhw˜q pisteu`ein eiÊ q ty´n aÉgi` an kai´ oÉmoou`sion tria`da kai´ fula`ttein, oÌsa eÊnetei` lato oÉ ku`rioq yÉmw ˜ n Ê Iysou˜q Jristo´q eÊn toi˜q euÊaggeli` oiq. Tau`tyn ouân ty´n hei` an oÉmologi` an aÊpaityhy˜nai e²jomen mikroi` te kai´ mega`loi, dylono`ti oÌsoi tou˜ hei` ou bapti` smatoq yÊxiw`hysan· eÊ pi` skopoi, basilei˜q, monajoi` , a²rjonteq kai´ pe` nyteq, dou˜loi kai´ eÊ leu`heroi kai´ pa˜q pistw˜n oÉ dy˜moq.

C C

21 Ti` q º Satana˜ ] C vix leg.

24/25 latrei` ai C

33 ouân ty´n] iter.

23/24 aÊstrono`moiq º tou`twn] tou´q aÊstrono`mouq proskalei˜ n kai´ tou´q nefodiw`ktaq Nic. 25 le`gontai] pe`fuke Nic. 27 ÉC º ta´ ] deest Nic. 28 humeliko`n] deest Nic. 28 ta´ (bis)] deest Nic. 28/29 oÌmoia tou`twn] iÉ ppodromi` a Nic. 29 pa`nta aÊpetaxa`meha] aÊpeuxa`meha Nic. 31/ 29/30 aÉgi` wç º prw˜ton] twç˜ loutrwç˜ twç˜ hei` wç kai´ su´n auÊtoi˜ q Nic. 33 oÊrhw˜q º euÊaggeli` oiq] Jristwç˜ oÊrhw˜q auÊtwç˜ pisteu`ein, fula`ttein te prosta`gmata tou˜ heou˜ kai´ swty˜roq, aÌper eÊdi` daske sunw˜n toi˜ q auÊtou˜ aÊposto`loiq, tw˜n me´n kakw˜n aÊpe`jeshe (sic) wÉq e²rgwn diabo`lou, tw˜n de´ 33 ouân º oÉmologi` an] kalw˜n aÊnte`jeshe (sic) wÉq eÊntolw˜n kuri` ou. Nic. loipo`n, wÉq ei² rytai, ty´n suntagy´n ty´n hei` an Nic. 33/34 aÊpaityhy˜nai e²jomen] prosapaitei˜ shai me`llomen Nic. 34/35 dylono`ti º yÊxiw`hysan] deest Nic.

130

SERMO A

Kai´ tau˜ta toi` nun e² grava eÊ k tw˜n pollw˜n oÊli` ga· aÊll Ê ouân diamartu`romai kai´ bebaiw˜ soi tou˜to, eiÊ aÊkribw ˜ q fula`xeiq 40 ta´ eiÊ ryme`na tau ˜ ta, ty˜q sta`sewq ty˜q eÊ k dexiw˜n tou˜ swty˜roq

e² jeiq eÊ pitujei˜n kai´ klyronomei˜n su´n auÊtwç˜ kai´ pa˜si toi˜q aÉgi` oiq ty´n aÊteleu`tyton zwy´n kai´ ty´n basilei` an tw˜n ouÊranw˜n.

Peri´ ty˜q oÊfeilome`nyq uÉpotagy˜q, yÍn aÊpaitei˜tai pa˜sa guny´ e²jein pro´q to´n i² dion a²ndra

A, XIV

É q o²ntwq aÊnagkai˜on uÉpomny˜sai tð˜ sð˜ A ² xion de´ kai´ tou˜to w ` Ê É q oiâ mai – ouÊde´ tau`tð dialanha`nei, eugenestatð vujð˜, oÌper – w 5 oÌti ouÊde´ to´ tujo`n eÊstin, aÊlla´ kai´ li` an me`ga kai´ jry`simon· ta´ de´ toiau˜ta toi˜q filoka`loiq kai´ peri´ ta´ kala´ spoudai` oiq katafany˜ kai´ dy˜la tugja`nousi. Ti` de´ e²sti tou˜to; To´ tð˜ sð˜ kefalð˜ y²goun tw ˜ç sw ˜ç timi` w ˜ ma auÊty´ tugja`neiq, mehÊ uÉposç aÊndri` , ouà sw toly˜q kai´ euÊlabei` aq polly˜q uÉpota`sseshai, wÌsper to´ sw ˜ ma tou˜ 10 aÊnhrw`pou tð ˜ eÉautou˜ kefalð˜ eÊx aÊna`gkyq kata´ pa`nta uÉpei` kei. Kai´ ga´r pa˜q aÊny´r tu`pon eÊpe`jei tou˜ aÊlyhinou˜ Jristou˜ tou˜ heou˜ yÉmw ˜ n, yÉ de´ guny´ tu`pon ty˜q eÊkklysi` aq, kai´ wÌsper yÉ eÊkklysi` a tw ˜ç Jristw ˜ç uÉpota`ssetai, ouÌtwq oÊfei` lei kai´ pa˜sa guny´ tw ˜ç iÊ di` w ˜ç ç katapeihy´q auÊtw ç aÊndri´ uÉpota`sseshai, kai´ ouÊk eÊn tou`tw

38/42 Nic. Myst., De vita mon. 15, PG 111,404 D4 -9 A,XIV,12/14 Eph. 5,24

38/42 cf. F,XXIX,106/110; B,X,31/36; C,XVII,7/11

C A,XIV,14 katapeihei´ q C

Nic.

39/40 aÊkribw˜q º tau˜ta] tou`twn fu`lax te fanð˜q, eÊgguw˜mai` soi tau˜ta 41 eÊpitujei˜ n] tujei˜ n Nic. 42 aÊteleu`tyton] aÊgy`rw Nic.

A,XIV,13/14 oÊfei` lei º uÉpota`sseshai] kai´ aiÉ gunai˜ keq toi˜ q aÊndra`sin eÊn panti´ Eph.

XIII, 38 - XIV, 38

131

15 eiâ nai, eÊn eÊkei` nw ç de´ duspeihy´q kai´ auÊha`dyq, aÊllÊ eÊn pa˜si kai´

20

25

30

35

pa`ntote· kai´ aÉplw ˜ q eiÊ pei˜n auÊto´n e²jein no`mon kai´ kano`na kai´ a²rjonta, kai´ pa`nta ta´ | eÊkei` nw ç aÊre`skonta eÊktelei˜n, kai´ my´ 338v filoneikei˜n kai´ to´ eÉauty˜q suni he`lyma. Tou˜to de´ ouÊk eÊgw´ eÊmautou˜ soi nomohetw ˜ , aÊlla´ Pau˜loq aÊpo`stoloq to´ sto`ma tou˜ kuri` ou – y³ ma˜llon eiâ pen auÊto´q oÉ ku`rioq dia´ Pau`lou, oÍq ouÉtwsi´ diarry`dyn boa˜ç· aiÉ gunai˜keq uÉpota`sseshe toi˜q iÊ di` oiq aÊndra`sin wÉq tw ˜ç kuri` w ç . Kai´ ra tou˜ lo`gou ty´n du`namin· he`lwn to´ aÊkro`taton ty˜q uÉpotagy˜q eÊkdida`xai, e²jein ta´q É q tw gunai˜kaq pro´q tou´q iÊ di` ouq a²ndraq w ˜ç kuri` w ç fysi` n, y²toi É q tw w ˜ç hew ˜ç kai´ poiytð˜ tw ˜ n aÉpa`ntwn. Tw ˜ç ga´r hew ˜ç he`lonteq Ê ´ ` É ` É kai´ my helonteq upotassomeha· omoi` wq kai´ toi˜q andra`si aiÉ gunai˜keq, ka³n my´ toi˜q eÊkei` nwn aÊre`skontai hely`masi, aÊllÊ ouân bia`zeshai eÉauta´q oÊfei` lousi kai´ uÉpota`sseshai tou`toiq eÊn aÌpasin. OuÌtwq de´ poiou˜sai eÌxousi pa`ntwq kai´ auàtai to´n heo´n uÉpakou`onta tai˜q auÊtw ˜ n dey`sesin. OuÊde´ tou˜to he`lw ty´n sy´n euÊge`neian aÊgnoei˜n, oÌti dia´ tou˜to oÉ heo´q e²labe mi` an tw ˜ n pleurw ˜n tou˜ ÊAda`m, yÌtiq eÊsti´ n uÉpokekufo´q oÊstou˜n, kai´ e²plase ty´n gunai˜ka – kai´ dia´ tou˜to ouÊk aÊfei` leto oÊrho´n oÊstou˜n, oÌpwq aÊei´ uÉpopi` ptousa kai´ uÉpokekufui˜a uÉpa`rjei pro´q to´n a²ndra· kai´ my´ oÌlwq eÊpai` rein a²nw ty´n kefaly`n, aÊllÊ aÊei´ tw ˜ç frony`mati kai´ tw ˜ç o²mmati, tw ˜ç noytw ˜ç le`gw kai´ aiÊ shytw ˜ç , kataneu`ein. Nai´ my´n kai´ diÊ auÊty´n ty´n aÊpo`fasin, yÍn aÊpo´ heou˜ e²labe, pro´q to´n a²ndra sou, fysi` n, yÉ aÊpostrofy` sou kai´ auÊto`q sou kurieu`sei.

21/22 & 24 Eph. 5,22 38 Gen. 3,16

31/32 pleurw˜n tou˜ ÊAda`m cf. Gen. 2,22

37/

C 18 filonikei˜ n C sunta`xai] scripsi, sun--x-i C vix leg. 19 eÊx] conieci, C lac. oÉ] conieci, C lac. 22 oÌra] scripsi, -ra C 29 e²xousi C 38 kurieu` sð C

132

SERMO A

A, XV

5

10

Parakalw˜ pa`nta to´n swhy˜nai boulo`menon to´n kano`na ty˜q proseujy˜q kai´ ty˜q ny`vewq my´ katafrony`sð pote` , aÊll Ê oÊfei` lei ei² te eÊshi` ei, ei² te oÉdeu`ei, ei² te iÌ statai, ei² te kahe` zetai, ei² te a²llo ti poiei˜, aÊdialei` ptwq kra`zein· « ku`rie Ê Iysou˜ Jriste` , uiÉ e´ tou˜ heou˜, eÊ le` yso`n me », iÌ na to´ o²noma tou˜ kuri` ou yÉmw˜n Ê Iysou˜q Jristo´q katerjo`menon eiÊ q to´ ba`hoq ty˜q vujy˜q to´n me´ n dra`konta to´n kratou˜nta ta´q noma´q tapeinw`sð, ty´n de´ vujy´n Ê dialei` ptwq pa˜q oÉ boulo`menoq swhy˜sw`sð kai´ zwopoiy`sð. A ` Ê nai paramenetw tw ˜ç ono`mati tou˜ kuri` ou yÉmw˜n Ê Iysou˜ Jristou˜, iÌ na katapi` ð yÉ kardi` a to´n ku`rion kai´ oÉ ku`rioq ty´n kardi` an, kai´ eÊge`nonto ta´ du`o eiÊ q eÌ n. A,XV,2/12 Ps.-Ioh. Chrys., Ep. ad mon. l. 40-57 11 katapi` ð to´n ku`rion cf. II Cor. 5,4

4/5 cf. I Cor. 10,31

A,XV,2/12 cf. F,XIII; cf. C,VIII,1/14

C A,XV,1 Peri´ º ny`vewq] scripsi, < ² Eti> prohy`some`n | kairo`tata (sic) | paro`nti | wÌsper jrus- | isfra`- | peri´ ty˜q | ei` ptou | jy˜q te kai´ | eÊk tw˜n | Kai´ Jruso- | to´n lo`gon | aÊnapau`sw. | eÊkei˜ noq | yq yÊhikoi˜ | goiq oÊfl- | vujy` (pro vujð˜ ?) C in mg. vix leg. 5 a²llo ti] scripsi, aÊll Ê oÌ ti C

A,XV,2 pa`nta º boulo`menon] ouân uÉma˜q Ps.-Chrys. 3 kai´ ty˜q ny`vewq] deest Ps.-Chrys. my´ katafrony`sð pote`] myde`pote katapau`syte Ps.Chrys. 3/4 oÊfei` lei] deest Ps.-Chrys. 4 eÊshi` ei etc.] eÊshi` ete etc. Ps.Chrys 4/5 ei² te º poiei˜ ] ei² te ti poiei˜ te Ps.-Chrys. 5 kra`zein] kra`zete Ps.-Chrys. 6 me] yÉma˜q Ps.-Chrys. 6/7 iÌ na º katerjo`menon] katerjo`menon ga´r to´ me`roq tou˜ oÊno`matoq tou˜ kuri` ou yÉmw˜n Ê Iysou˜ Jristou˜ Ps.-Chrys. 7 to´ ba`hoq] to´n buho´n Ps.-Chrys. vujy˜q] kardi` aq Ps.Chrys. 9 sw`sð kai´ zwopoiy`sð] swç` zei kai´ zwopoiei˜ Ps.-Chrys. 9/ 10 pa˜q oÉ boulo`menoq swhy˜nai] toi` nun Ps.-Chrys. 10 paramene`tw twç˜ 10/11 Jristou˜] kra`zonteq oÊno`mati] paramei` nate to´ o²noma Ps.-Chrys. add. Ps.-Chrys. 12 eÊge`nonto] ge`nytai Ps.-Chrys.

XV, 1 - XVI, 15

133

Ì Ewq ouân e²jomen kairo`n, gnysi` wq metanoy`swmen, kai´ to´n tw ˜ n oÌlwn heo´n dia´ pa`syq aÊrety˜q kai´ aÊdialei` ptou proseujy˜q 15 kai´ mny`myq hana`tou aÊgwnisw`meha iÌ lewn kai´ euÊmeny ˜ eÊpi´ toi˜q eÊn gnw`sei kai´ aÊgnoi` aç pepragme`noiq yÉmi˜n poiy˜sai, iÌ na tw ˜ n me´n aÊfory`twn kola`sewn lutrw`sytai yÉma˜q, tw ˜ n de´ aiÊ wni` wn aÊgahw ˜ n ty´n aÊpo`lausin dwry`sytai yÉmi˜n tð˜ auÊtou˜ | aÊgaho`tyti, 339r àç ja`riti kai´ filanhrwpi` aç – tou˜ kuri` ou yÉmw ˜ n Ê Iysou˜ Jristou˜, w 20 yÉ do`xa kai´ to´ kra`toq su´n tw ˜ç aÊna`rjw ˜ç panagi` w ç patri´ kai´ tw ç pneu`mati, nu˜n kai´ aÊei´ kai´ eiÊ q tou´q aiÊ w ˜ naq tw ˜ n aiÊ w`nwn, aÊmy`n. A, XVI

É q oÉra˜çq, paneugenesta`ty kai´ filologwta`ty kai´ fi² Ide, w ` lo, kata´ ty´n sy´n ai² tysin to´ mikro´n tou˜to lo`gion eÊneja`raxa. Kai´ eÊgw´ me´n to´ eÊmo´n pepoi` yka kai´ to´ ty˜q parakoy˜q deino´n eÊxe`fugon ba`roq, so´n de´ e²sti loipo´n to´ kata´ ty´n mikra´n É q, eiÊ 5 tau`tyn uÉpo`mnysin politeuhy ˜ nai. Gi` nwske de´ aÊkribw ˜ q, w my´ speu`sðq eÊx oÌlyq duna`mewq oÊrhw ˜ q kata´ ta´q eÊntola´q tou˜ heou˜ politeu`eshai, aÊpaityhy`sð pa`ntwq ty˜q katafrony`sewq to´ eÊpiti` mion· oÉ ga´r gnou´q to´ he`lyma tou˜ kuri` ou auÊtou˜ kai´ my´ poiy`saq auÊto`, fysi` , dary`setai polla`. 10 ² Egrava me´n ouÊ kahw´q yÉ sy´ euÊge`neia prosedo`kysen y³ ty˜q sy˜q aiÊ ty`sewq a²xion ty˜q de` ge eÊ my˜q kardi` aq, aÊllÊ eÊk tw ˜ n heopneu`stwn lo`gwn ty˜q hei` aq grafy˜q aÊpo` te tou˜ hei` ou euÊaggeli` ou aÊpo` te tw ˜ n panse`ptwn aÊposto`lwn tw ˜ n te eÊndo`xwn profytw ˜ n kai´ sebasmi` wn pate`rwn eÊranisa`menoq ta´ kairiw`tera É q eiâ jon duna`mewq, aÊfelw 15 ouÌtwq eÊn eÊpitomð ˜ –w ˜ q kai´ iÊ diwtikw ˜q A,XVI,8/9 cf. Lc. 12,47

10/11 & 19 cf. Max. Conf., Cap. de car., prologus

13/21 = B,X,20/30 A,XVI,1/9 cf. B,XI,2/15 C 15 aÊgwnisw`meha] iter. C A,XVI,2 filo`heoq] scripsi, lac. C

iÌ leon C 14 kairio`tera C

A,XVI,9 polla` ] polla`q B,XI,15 & Lc.

134

SERMO A

– tau˜ta sunte`heika. EiÊ ry`kein de´ kefalaiwdw ˜ q ta´ plei˜sta dia´ to´ euÊsu`nopton kai´ euÊmnymo`neuton kai´ periektiko`n. Kai´ my´ yÉgou˜ tau˜ta eiÊ q o²jlysin gi` neshai` soi. Ê Epitagy´n ga´r peply`rwka, kai´ tou˜to aÊnagkai˜on uÉpomny˜sai` 20 soi, oÌper ouÊdei´ q aÊgnoð ˜ , oÌti aiÉ eÊntolai´ pa˜si pistoi˜q aÊpo´ heou˜ É q kanw´n eÊte`hysan kai´ ma`lista aiÉ ty˜q nystei` aq kai´ proseuw jy˜q. Ì Wsper ouân oÉ uÉpotely´q gewrgo`q, eÊa´n my´ dw ˜ç eiÊ q ply`ryq kai´ kalo´n to´n kano`na auÊtou˜ – y²goun to´ te`loq – eiÊ q fulaky´n eÊmba`lletai kai´ krema˜tai kai´ de`retai, eÌwq ouà aÊpodw ˜ç pa˜san ´ Ê ´ Ê ` 25 tyn ofeilyn autou ˜ · ouÌtwq kai´ pa˜q bebaptismenoq, oÌtan aÊmelw ˜ q dia`keitai pro´q ta´q eÊntola`q, euÊhe`wq eÊgkatalimpa`netai uÉpo´ ty˜q ja`ritoq kai´ paradi` dotai toi˜q eÊjhroi˜q auÊtou˜ kai´ pi` ptei uÉpo´ tou´q po`daq auÊtw ˜ n. Kai´ eÊpife`rontai auÊtw ˜ç hli` veiq pollai´ kai´ peirasmoi´ aÊprosdo`kytoi, wÌste auÊto´n aÊpo´ stenojwri` aq 30 kra`zein· ku`rie, ti` eÊplyhu`nhysan oiÉ hli` bonte`q me; ÉO de´ fula`sswn ta´q eÊntola´q fula`ssetai uÉpo´ tou˜ heou˜· kai´ kahw´q auÊto´q uÉpakou`ei tw ˜ç hew ˜ç , kai´ oÉ heo´q uÉpakou`ei auÊtw ˜ç plyrw ˜ n pa`nta ta´ aiÊ ty`mata auÊtou˜. A, XVII

My´ ouân uÉpola`bð tiq, oÌti ouÊ jrei` a eÊsti´ tosau`ty kai´ aÊkri` beia ty˜q fulaky˜q tw ˜ n hei` wn eÊntolw ˜ n toi˜q my´ ptai` sasi polla´ pro´q tou´q peso`ntaq eÊn diafo`roiq aÉmarty`masin· aÊlla´ aÊkousa`tw ouà22 cf. Mc. 12,1 PG 65,177 C13 -18

30 Ps. 3,2

31/33 cf. Apophth., Coll. alph., Zy`nwn 7,

A,XVII,1/15 cf. Bas., Serm. de moribus, Sermo 6, PG 32,1212 D2-1213 B14 19/33 = B,XI,16/29; C,XXIV,12/28 A,XVII,1/15 = B,XII,1/15

C 21 eÊte`heisan C

24 kremma˜tai C

à de in mg. C A,XVII, ad 1 add. Pro`seje w

A,XVII,3 peso`ntaq] ptai` santaq B,XII,2

XVI, 16 - XVIII, 10

135

toq, ti` le`gousin oiÉ aÌgioi· oÌti trei˜q ta`xeiq eiÊ si´ tw ˜ n Jristianw ˜ n· 5 dou ˜ loi, mi` shioi kai´ uiÉoi` . | Kai´ dou˜loq me`n eÊstin oÉ tð˜ aÉmarti` aç 339v doulwhei` q· loipo´n jrewstei˜ ouàtoq pa`ntote aÊgwni` zeshai kai´ fula`ssein ta´q eÊntola´q tou˜ despo`tou kai´ meta´ fo`bou kai´ po`hou eÊrga`zeshai, eiÊ bou`letai eÊleuheri` aq tujei˜n. ÉO de´ my´ aÉmarty`saq uÉpa`rjei mi` shioq· jry´ ouân aÊo`knwq pro´q pa`saq ta´q 10 eÊntola´q tou ˜ heou˜ spouda`zein, oÌpwq te`leion kai´ auÊto´q to´n misÉ sau`twq oÊfei` lei tima˜n to´n ho´n auÊtou˜ aÊpola`bð. EiÊ de´ uiÉo´q eiâ , w pate`ra – ouÊ ga`r pote me´n tima˜n, pote´ de´ katafronei˜n dei˜ to´n uiÉo`n. Dou˜loq ga´r oÊknyro´q eÊleuheri` aq ouÊk aÊxiou˜tai, kai´ mi` shioq perikaky`saq to´n misho´n aÊpw`lese, kai´ uiÉo´q pary`kooq pate`ra ouÊ 15 klyronomy`sei. Kai´ ple`on ouÊ gra`fw pro´q ty´n sy´n aÊgji` noian· di` dou ga´r sofw ˜ç aÊformy`n, kai´ sofw`teroq e²stai. Eu²jomai toi` nun eiÊ q ku`rion to´n heo´n yÉmw ˜ n tou˜ aÊpostei˜lai to´n a²ggelon auÊtou˜ pro´ prosw`pou sou, kai´ oÉdygy`sei se kata´ to´ he`lyma auÊtou˜· eÊxapostei` lai de` soi boy`heian eÊx aÉgi` ou kai´ eÊk Siw´n aÊntila`boito` sou· eÊndu`sai se hw`raka dikaiosu`nyq kai´ 5 perikefalai` an swtyri` ou periba`lloi soi, kai´ eÊkla`mvai poiy`sei wÉq mesymbri` an ty´n dikaiosu`nyn tw ˜ n e²rgwn sou· styri` xai de´ kai´ kratu`nai ty´n sy´n basi` leion kai´ heofily˜ genea`n, kai´ eiÊ ry`nyn kai´ dikaiosu`nyn kai´ parape`mvai geneai˜q genew ˜ n kai´ proshei` y tð˜ eÊpigei` w ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n ty´n ç euÊklei` aç kai´ ty˜q basilei` aq tw 10 aÊpo`lausin.

A, XVIII

16 Prov. 9,9 A,XVIII,3/4 Ps. 19,3

4/5 Eph. 6,14 & 17

6 cf. Ps. 36,6

A,XVIII,1/10 cf. F,XLII,25/30; E,83/90; B,XIII,1/13; C,XXII,2/7

C C

7 fula`ssein] scripsi, fula`sseiq C 16 aÊformy`n] scripsi, aÊformð˜ C

A,XVIII,3 eÉx C

5 perikefalai˜ an C

14 pary`kooq] scripsi, paroi` jooq

É q tupiko´n oÌlou tou˜ eÊniautou˜ Dia`taxiq eÊn eÊpitomð˜ w pro`q tina kosmiko´n swhy˜nai boulo`menon

Pro`logoq

B, I

Ê Epeidy`per dia´ sto`matoq diele`jhyn soi, aÍ oÉ heo´q eÊjory`gyse tð˜ eÊmð˜ brajunoi` aç, dia´ ty˜q sy˜q pi` stewq peri` te eÊnare`tou bi` ou à n yÉ to´n kai´ oÊrhy˜q pi` stewq diai` tyq te oÌlou tou˜ eÊniautou˜, diÊ w ´ ´ ´ Ê ´ Ê Ê 5 heon epegnwkui˜a vujy kai´ kata taq hei` aq autou ˜ entola´q politeuome`ny jaraktyri` zetai· aÊpð`tysaq de´ tau˜ta kai´ dia´ grafy˜q paradou˜nai` soi eiÊ q mei` zona sy´n wÊfe`leian kai´ aÊnexa`leipton mny`myn, kai´ eÊpei´ oÉlovu`jwq fronti` zeiq peri´ ty˜q swtyri` aq sou kai´ meta´ polly˜q pi` stewq kai´ eiÊ likrinou˜q tapeinw`sewq aiÊ tei˜q – 10 kai´ yÉ gy ˜ ty˜q heofilou˜q sou kardi` aq aÊgahy´ pro´q hei` ou spo`rou uÉpodojy`n –, ouÊk oÊkny`sw kai´ auÊto´q metabalei˜n to´ parÊ eÊmoi´ kei` menon aÊrgo´n ta`lanton to` te baru´ ty˜q parakoy˜q uÉforw`menoq kai´ to´ ty˜q oÊknyri` aq dediw´q eÊpiti` mion. Kai´ loipo´n a²koue sunetw ˜ q kai´ pro`seje toi˜q legome`noiq· ouÊ 15 ga´r eÊx eÉautou ˜ gra`fw soi, aÊlla´ dielhw´n ta´ iÉera´ lo`gia ty˜q palaia˜q kai´ ne`aq diahy`kyq kai´ tou´q iÉerou´q kano`naq tw ˜ n hei` wn kai´ Éq korufai` wn aÊposto`lwn kai´ tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn heofo`rwn pate`rwn w à de. Êen eÊpitomð˜ gra`fw soi w

B,I,12 cf. Mt. 25,20ss.

B,I,8/9 = A,I,28/29

14/18 cf. A,I,31/37

CV B,I,6 jaraktiri` zetai C tou˜)

13 dedio´q CV

15 eÉautou˜ ] sic CV (pro eÊmau-

138 B, II

SERMO B

Dei˜ ouân pa˜san filo`heon vujy´n boulome`nyn swhy˜nai kai´ ty˜q tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n basilei` aq eÊpipohou˜san tujei˜n proygoume`nwq me´n eÊpimelei˜shai ty˜q oÊrhy˜q pi` stewq, eiâ ta tw ˜ n hei` wn eÊntolw ˜n aÊkribw ˜ q eÊjome`nyn. ÉC ouân toiau`ty | suzugi` a timi` a eÊsti´ para´ 340r 5 hew ˜ç kai´ euÊapo`dektoq, oÌti to´ eÍn to´ a²llo suni` stysi kai´ lei` pontoq tou˜ eÉno´q to´ loipo´n aÊshenei˜ kai´ aÊnene`rgyton gi` netai· pi` stiq ga´r jwri´ q tw ˜ n e²rgwn – tw ˜ n kata´ ta´q eÊntola´q tou˜ heou˜ – nekra` eÊstin · oÉmoi` wq kai´ to´ aÊna`palin. Ê Epei´ de´ yÉ pi` stiq proygei˜tai tw ˜ n e²rgwn, jry´ kai´ yÉma˜q pro`teron peri´ tau`tyq braje`a diala10 bei˜n, kai´ to´ tou ˜ lo`gou prooi` mion eÊk tw ˜ n heoso`fwn dogma`twn ` ` tou˜ hespesi` ou Ê Iwannou tou˜ Damaskohen aÊru`sashai, oÌstiq pou tw ˜ n auÊtou˜ dogmatikw ˜ n lo`gwn · Do`gmata tou˜ aÉgi` ou Ê Iwa`nnou tou˜ Damaskynou˜ OuÌtwq oÊfei` lei pa˜sa vujy´ heo`filoq oÉmologei˜n kai´ kratei˜n

me´ n ty˜q aÉgi` aq kai´ oÉmoousi` ou tria`doq· mi` an fu`sin oÉmologw ˜ , mi` an he` lysin, mi` an eÊ ne` rgeian, mi` an du`namin kai´ eÊ xousi` an kai´ kurio`tyta· oÌti kai´ mi` a heo`tyq, trei˜q de´ uÉposta`seiq, oÌti kai´ tri` a pro`swpa, fulassome` nyq eÉ ka`stwç prosw`pwç ty˜q iÊ dio`tytoq· eÊ pi´ de´ ty˜q eÊ nsa`rkou oiÊ konomi` aq tou˜ eÉ no´q ty˜q aÉgi` aq tria`doq, y²goun tou˜ kuri` ou yÉmw˜n Ê Iysou˜ Jris-

15 kai´ le`gein, eÊpi´

20

B,II,6/8 Iac. 2,26

14/28 Ioh. Damasc., De s. trinitate, PG 95,9 A1-12 A1

B,II,1/43 = A,II,1/40

CV B,II,4/5 para´ hewç˜ ] V, lac. C lac. C

12 fysi` n] addidi cum A,II,12

17 trei˜ q de´ ] V,

B,II,15 eÊpi´ ] peri´ Damasc. oÉmoousi` ou] zwopoiou˜ add. Damasc. 16 oÉmologw˜ ] oÉmolo`gei Damasc. 17 de´ ] deest Damasc. 18 oÌti kai´ ] y²toi Damasc. 20 y²goun] y²toi Damasc.

II, 1- 43

25

139

tou˜, du`o fu`seiq kai´ du`o hely`seiq, wÉsau`twq kai´ eÊ nergei` aq, mi` an de´ uÉpo`stasin y²goun eÍ n pro`swpon, oÌti eiàq kai´ auÊto`q eÊ stin oÉ pro´ aiÊ w`nwn gennyhei´ q eÊk patro´q aÊrreu`stwq kai´ aÊswma`twq kai´ eÊ p Ê eÊ sja`twn tw˜n jro`nwn eÊ k ty˜q aÉgi` aq kai´ aÊeiparhe` nou Mari` aq ty˜q heoto`kou kuyhei´ q aÊrry`twq kai´ aÊrupa`rwq· oÌloq a²nhrwpoq oÉ auÊto´q kai´ heo´q eÊ n miaç˜ uÉposta`sei gnwrizo`menoq – aÊpahy´q tð˜ heo`tyti kai´ pahyto´q twç˜ prosly`mmati· sw˜a meta´ to´n to`kon fula`xaq ty˜q parheni` aq ta´ sy`mantra. Kai´ tau˜ta

me´n oÉ hei˜oq Ê Iwa`nnyq. 30 Ê Ofei` lomen de´ su´n tou`toiq kratei˜n kai´ oÉmologei˜n kai´ to´ aÌgion su`mbolon aÊnoheu`twq, eiâ ta spouda`zein pro´q ta´q hei` aq eÊntola`q. Baptishe`nteq ga´r eÊkahari` shymen, kaharishe`nteq de´ eÊntola´q eÊla`bomen· oÉ my´ poiw ˜ n to´ deu`teron to´ pro`teron eÊbeby`lwsen. Loipo´n pro`teron de`on eÊsti´ mnymoneu˜sai peri´ nysÉ q aÊrjaiote`raq kai´ 35 tei` aq kai´ diai` tyq oÌlou tou ˜ eÊniautou˜ w prw`tyq eÊntoly˜q· eiÊ ga´r tau`tyn eiâ je fula`xai oÉ prwto`plastoq A Ê da`m, ouÊk a³n eiâ je pesei˜n oÌlon to´ aÊnhrw`pinon eiÊ q ty´n talaipwri` an tau`tyn. Kai´ eiÊ aÊkrasi` a eÊxe`bale tou˜ paradei` sou to´n a²nhrwpon, de`on eÊsti´ tou´q boulome`nouq pro´q auÊto´n eÊpanadra40 mei˜n dia´ nystei` aq kai´ tapeinw`sewq eÉautou´q eiÊ soiky ˜ sai. Le`gei ga´r ouÌtwq oÉ me`gaq Basi` leioq· eiÊ kraty`seiq gastro`q, oiÊ ky`seiq

to´n para`deison· eiÊ de´ ouÊ kraty`seiq, ge` gonaq hana`tou parana`lwma.

41/43 Bas., Sermo 11, PG 31,641 B7-9

CV V)

21 wÉsau`twq kai´ ] C, lac. V 23/24 aÊswma`twq kai´ ] C, lac. V (aÊswm leg. 27 prosly`mati CV 31 aÊnodeu`twq V

21 kai´ ] heo`tyto`q te kai´ aÊnhrwpo`tytoq Damasc. 23 aiÊ w`nwn] tw˜n praem. Damasc. eÊk patro´q] deest Damasc. 25 aÊrupa`rwq] aÊrrupw`twq Damasc. 27 tð˜ ] deest Damasc. 28 fula`xaq] dylady´ add. Damasc. sy`mantra] toute`sti ta´q sfragi` daq add. Damasc.

140

SERMO B

˜ n tetradoparaskeuw ˜ n> oÌlou tou˜ eÊniautou˜

10

EiÊ de` ge eÊnstai` y eÊn tau`taiq tai˜q yÉme`raiq – y²goun eÊn tetra`di y³ paraskeu𘠖 eÉorty´ despotiky`, kata`luson iÊ jhu`aq kai´ eÊlai` ou, eiÊ de´ eÉorty´ tu`jð tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn y³ eÉno´q tw ˜ n dw`deka, 15 eÊlai` w ˜n ç kai´ oi² nw ç kata`luson, eÊn de´ tai˜q loipai˜q mny`maiq tw ² ` ` eÉortazome`nwn aÉgi` wn eÊn oi² nw mo nw katalu ein e xestin. ç ç Ta´q de´ deute`raq eÊgkrateu`eshai tou˜ kre`atoq mo`nou, oÉmoi` wq kai´ ta´q tri` taq· kai´ aiÉ me´n deute`rai dy˜lon uÉpo´ tw ˜ n pate`rwn, aiÉ de´ tri` tai toi˜q boulome`noiq, eÊpei´ ga´r ouÊ duna`meha kata´ ty´n 20 tw ˜ n aÊpostolikw ˜ n kano`nwn para`dosin pa˜san tetra`da kai´ paraskeuy´n uÉdropotei˜n kai´ nysteu`ein eÌwq eÊna`tyq, aÊlla´ polla`kiq ei² te diÊ aÊshe`neian y³ dia` tina a²llyn peri` stasin lu`ome`n tinaq eÊx

B,III,2/5 cf. Const. Apost., Canones 8,47,69

B,III,1/18 = A,III,1/16

CV B,III,1 Peri´ tw˜n tetradoparaskeuw˜n] scripsi,V vix leg., C deest CV pliroty´q CV 11 ei² tiq] scripsi, V vix leg., C deest pei˜ C

8 dunyhei˜ 19 eÊpei´ ]

141

III, 1- 48

auÊtw ˜ n, oÊfei` lomen eÌkastoq to´ kata´ du`namin eÊgkrateu`eshai tð˜ tri` tð, oiÉ monajoi´ turou˜ kai´ oiÉ kosmikoi´ tou˜ kre`atoq, oÌpwq 25 tou ˜ to eÊkei˜noq aÊnaplyroi˜, kai´ euÌrwmen tina´ aÊpologi` an eÊn tw ˜ç kairw ˜ç ty˜q aÊpagwgy˜q yÉmw ˜ n presbei` aiq ty˜q panajra`ntou despoi` nyq yÉmw ˜ n heoto`kou kai´ tou˜ timi` ou Prodro`mou· kekly`rwtai ga´r auÊtoi˜q auÌty yÉme`ra mustikotro`pwq uÉpo´ tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn pate`rwn. Pe`mptð de kai´ sabbatokuriakð˜ | eÊshi` omen eÌkastoq 340v 30 pa`nta ta´ suny`hy aÊkwlu`twq eiÊ q do`xan heou ˜. Peri´ ty˜q mega`lyq tessarakosty˜q – peri´ ty˜q aÉgi` aq eÉbdoma`doq Ty´n de´ mega`lyn tessarakosty´n oÊfeile`tyq eÊsti´ pa˜q JriÉq stiano´q bia`zeshai eÊn auÊtð˜ kai´ aÊkri` beian mega`lyn e²jein – w 35 aÊpodeka`twsin tou ˜ jro`nou pro´q eÊxilasmo´n tw ˜ n aÉmartiw ˜ n auÊtou˜ eÌkastoq. Ty´n me´n ouân prw`tyn eÉbdoma`da e²hoq eÊsti´ pa˜si toi˜q boulome`noiq kratei˜n aÊkri` beian aÊpositi` zeshai tetra`da mo`non kai´ paraskeuy`n, eiÊ de` tiq diÊ aÊshe`neian ouÌtwq ouÊ du`natai, eÊshi` ei kahe40 ka`styn eÉspe`ran ty ˜ q prw`tyq tau`tyq eÉbdoma`doq a²rtw ç oÊli` gw ç – meta´ fo`bou kai´ suntrimmou˜ kardi` aq. EiÊ de´ kai´ zwmo´n aÊne`laion jry`setai tð˜ tetra`di kai´ tð˜ paraskeuð˜, kai´ tou˜to aÊne`gklyton. Peri´ ty˜q sabbatokuriaky˜q oÌlou tou˜ eÊniautou˜ Sabba`tw ç de´ kai´ kuriakð˜ oÌlð tð˜ aÉgi` aç tau`tð tessarakostð˜

45 katalu`ein e²laion kai´ oiâ non· iÊ jhu`oq de´ ty´n eÉorty´n kai´ mo`non

tou˜ euÊaggelismou˜. Meta´ de´ ty´n prw`tyn eÉbdoma`da deute`ran tetra`da kai´ paraskeuy´n xyrofagei˜n kai´ uÉdropotei˜n, tri` tyn de´ kai´ pe`mptyn lu`ein to´n oiâ non. 31/59 cf. A,III,17/46

CV 28 mustykotro`pwq CV 29 sabbatokuriaky´ CV lac. C 40 oÊligwç˜ CV 44 de´ kai´ kuriakð˜ ] V, lac. C lac. C mo`nyn C

30 eiÊ q do`xan] V, 45 ty´n eÉorty´n] V,

142

SERMO B

Peri´ ty˜q mega`lyq eÉbdoma`doq É q tou˜ kuri` ou fe`rouTy´n de´ hei` an kai´ mega`lyn eÉbdoma`da, w É q ouÊdemi` an a²lsan to´ swty`rion pa`hoq, ouÌtwq dei˜ fula`ttein w lyn· mo`non lu`ein dia´ ty´n leitourgi` an kai´ to´n ko`pon ty˜q aÊgrupni` aq to´n oiâ non kai´ mo`non ty´n mega`lyn pe`mptyn. Ty´n de´ mega`lyn paraskeuy´n eiÊ q du`namin pa`nteq bia`zontai kai´ a²sitoi 55 me`nwsin, eÌwq te`loq de`xytai yÉ hei` a leitourgi` a tou ˜ mega`lou sabba`tou. EiÊ de` tiq dia´ polly´n aÊshe`neian ouÊ du`natai, eÉspe`raq tð˜ mega`lð paraskeuð˜ katalue`tw oÊli` gon a²rton meta´ oÊli` gou uÌdatoq. Kai´ ouÌtwq me´n peri´ ty˜q aÉgi` aq kai´ mega`lyq tessarakosty˜q. 50

B, IV

Ê Ofei` lomen de´ mnyshy˜nai kai´ peri´ tw ˜ n nys˜ n loipw ˜ n triw ´ ´ teiw n – kai´ prw ton jry dialabei n ty n peri´ tw n jristou˜ ˜ ˜ ˜ ge`nnwn hei` an nystei` an. Tð˜ ouân pro´ tw ˜ n jristouge`nnwn hei` aç nystei` aç eÊn sabba`tw ç kai´ kuriakð˜ mo`naiq katalu`ein iÊ jhu`aq 5 e²xesti, tri` tyn de´ kai´ pe`mptyn e²laion, deute`ran de´ kai´ tetra`da kai´ paraskeuy´n nystei` a eÌwq eÊna`tyq kai´ uÉdroposi` a, eiÊ de´ ouÊ du`natai` tiq diÊ aÊshe`neian uÉdropotei˜n tð˜ deute`raç, lue`tw oÊli` gon oiâ non [tð˜ deute`raç]· tetra`da de´ kai´ paraskeuy´n fulakte`on eiÊ q du`namin a²neu dylono`ti mega`lyq kai´ sfodra˜q aÊshenei` aq. 10

Peri´ ty˜q nystei` aq tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn kai´ ty˜q heoto`kou

ÉO auÊto´q tu`poq e²stw soi kai´ eÊn tai˜q loipai˜q du`o nystei` aiq – ty˜q pro´ tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn mny`myq kai´ tou˜ AuÊgou`stou. EiÊ de´ polla`kiq dia´ to´ kausw ˜ deq tou˜ kairou˜ ouÊ du`natai` tiq eÊpitelei˜n eÊna`tyn, to´ tetradopara`skeuon ka³n fulatte`tw my´ poiki15 lofagei˜n aÊlla´ litð ˜ jra˜shai trape`zð. 49/59 = A,III,37/46 B,IV,1/25 = A,IV,2/26

50/52 = C,XIII,19/20 1/15 cf. F,XXIII,19/36

CV 55 hei˜ a C

57 oÊligo´n CV

oÊligou˜ CV

B,IV,5 eÌxestin CV tri` ty de´ kai´ pe`mpty V, C desinentiae vix leguntur deute`ra V 6 paraskeuy´n] scripsi, para et lac. C, paraskeuy˜ V 8 tð˜ deute`raç ] delevi fulaktai˜ on CV

III, 49 - V, 10

143

Peri´ tw ˜ n tetradoparaskeuw ˜ n ty˜q tessarakosty˜q kai´ tw ˜ n loipw ˜n To´ ouân tetradopara`skeuon ty˜q diakinysi` mou uÉpa`rjei pa`nty lelume`non – ta´ de´ loipa´ tetradopara`skeua oÌlyq ty˜q penty20 kosty ˜ q oiÉ me´n monajoi´ lu`ousin e²laion, oiÉ de´ kosmikoi´ iÊ jhu`aq· É sau`twq kai´ to´ tetradopara`skeuon ty˜q pro´ aÊpokre`ou – y²goun w tou˜ A Ê rtzibou`ry – to´ auÊto`. To´ de´ tetradopara`skeuon ty˜q turofa`gou meta´ ty´n eÊna`tyn kai´ to´n eÉsperino´n eÊshi` omen turo´n kai´ wÊa`. EiÊ de` tiq ouÊ du`natai poiy˜sai eÊna`tyn, eÊshie`tw e²laion kai´ 25 iÊ jhu`aq. Kai´ tau ˜ ta me´n peri´ nystei` aq oÌlou tou˜ jro`nou. Ê Ofei` lomen de´ meta´ ty˜n nystei` an kai´ pa˜san a²llyn aÊgahy´n eÊrgasi` an spouda`zein kai´ eiÊ q proseuja`q. ÉC proseujy´ ga´r aÊnafe`rei tw ˜ç hew ˜ç ty´n aÊgahy´n eÊrgasi` an tou˜ aÊnhrw`pou kai´ iÉketeu`ei uÉpe´r tw ˜ n aÉmartiw ˜ n· kahw`q fysi ti` q tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn·

B,V

EuÊja´q kahara´q twç˜ hewç˜ my´ prosfe` rwn, A Ê suntele` stouq proxenei˜q sautwç˜ ko`pouq· ²Aneu ga´r auÊtw˜n to´n heo´n pw˜q iÉ la`sð;

5

Kai´ e²sti me´n proygoume`nwq proseujy´ aÊdia`leiptoq – fysi´ ga´r oÉ aÊpo`stoloq· aÊdialei` ptwq proseu`jeshe, kai´ oÉ ku`rioq 10 yÉmw ˜ n· aÊgrupnei˜te kai´ proseu`jeshe eÊn panti´ kairw ˜ç –, yÍn kai´

B,V,5/7 non inveni, sed cf. Ps.-Clem. Rom., II Cor. 2 9 I Thess. 5,17 10 Lc. 21,36 10/11 cf. Nic. Mon., De custodia cordis, PG 147,961 B2-5

18/25 cf. C,XV,2/9 B,V,1/8 = A,V,1/8

CV 22 ÊArtzibou`ry] V (et cf. C,XV,1 et 2/3), ÊArtzibou`rou C B,V,10/11 cf. Ty´n me´n proseujy`n tineq tw˜n aÉgi` wn noo´q ty`rysin e²fysan, a²lloi de´ kardiaky´n fulaky`n, eÌteroi de´ ny˜vin, kai´ a²lloi noera´n yÉsuji` an, kai´ a²lloi a²llwq Nic.

144

SERMO B

mny`myn heou˜ kai´ ny˜vin wÊno`masan oiÉ aÌgioi pate`req, oÉ de´ hei˜oq Jruso`stomoq eÊn toi˜q yÊhikoi˜q auÊtou˜ le`gei ouÌtwq.

Tou˜ eÊn aÉgi` oiq patro´q yÉmw ˜ n Ê Iwa`nnou tou˜ Jrusosto`mou kanw´n proseujy˜q | 15

Parakalw˜ pa`nta pisto´n kai´ swhy˜nai boulo`menon to´n kano`na ty˜q proseujy˜q my´ katafrony`sð pote` , aÊll Ê oÊfei` lei ei² te eÊshi` ei, ei² te pi` nei, ei² te eÊrga`zetai, ei² te oÉdeu`ei, ei² te iÌ statai, ei² te kahe`zetai, ei² te a²llo ti poiei˜ , aÊdialei` ptwq kra`zein· « ku`rie Ê Iysou˜ Jriste` , uÉie´ tou˜ heou˜, eÊ le` yso`n me ».

20

Peri´ tw ˜ n gonuklisiw ˜n

² Esti de` – kai´ le`gontai proseujai´ eÊktene`sterai – aiÉ gonuklisi` ai, eÊn aiàq kai´ eÊpile`gomen to´ « oÉ heo´q iÉla`shyti` moi »· loipo´n a²kouson kai´ peri´ tou`twn. Gonuklisi` aq jrewstei˜ pa˜sa vujy´ boulome`ny swhy˜nai poiei˜n oÌlon to´n eÊniauto`n, a²neu dylady´ 25 tw ˜ n kuriakw ˜ n kai´ oÌlyq ty˜q pentykosty˜q kai´ tw ˜ n despotikw ˜n ` ` ´ Ê ` ` eÉortw n, to e la jiston kahe kaston nujhy meron tria konta – eiÊ ˜ ouÊk eÊpi` keitai ba`roq aÉmartiw ˜ n· prw ˜ ton me´n eiÊ q eÊxilasmo´n tw ˜n progegono`twn aÉmartyma`twn· e²peita eiÊ q ta´ ty˜q eÊnestw`syq yÉme`raq ptai` smata· ei² hÊ ouÌtwq peri´ ty˜q mellou`syq kai´ oÌpwq fu15/19 Ps.-Ioh. Chrys., Ep. ad mon. ll. 41- 45 22 Lc. 18,13

16/18 cf. I Cor. 10,31

20/36 = A,V,12/28

CV C

11 oÊno`masan CV 13 eÊn aÉgi` oiq patro´q yÉmw˜n] aÉgi` ou V 20 gonuklisi` wn CV 23 jreostei˜ CV

17 iÌ state

15 pa`nta º boulo`menon] ouân uÉma˜q Ps.-Chrys. 16 my´ katafrony`sð pote` ] myde`pote katapau`syte Ps.-Chrys. oÊfei` lei] deest Ps.-Chrys. 17 eÊshi` ei etc.] eÊshi` ete etc. Ps.-Chrys ei² te eÊrga`zetai] deest Ps.-Chrys. 18 a²llo] deest Ps.-Chrys. kra`zein] ei² te4 º kahe`zetai ] deest Ps.-Chrys. kra`zete Ps.-Chrys. 19 me] yÉma˜q Ps.-Chrys.

341r

145

V, 11 - VI, 6

30 lajhð ˜ aÊpo´ tw ˜ n aÊprosdoky`twn peirasmw ˜ n. Ta´q de` ge tessara-

kosta´q diplasia`zein tau`taq, ty´n de` ge mega`lyn tessarakosty´n triplasia`zein tau`taq. É rw Peri´ tw ˜n w ˜ n kai´ ty˜q loipy˜q aÊkolouhi` aq É q oÉ Daui´ d dida`skei, eÉpta`kiq ty˜q Dei˜ de´ kai´ to´n heo´n aiÊ nei˜n, w 35 yÉme`raq· prw`tyn wÌran, tri` tyn, eÌktyn, eÊna`tyn, eÉsperino`n, aÊpo`deipnon, mesonuktiko´n su´n tw ˜ç o²rhrw ç. Kai´ eÊgw´ me´n e²grava kahw´q kai´ aiÉ paradw`seiq tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn pate`rwn kai´ oiÉ hei˜oi kano`neq tw ˜ n septw ˜ n aÊposto`lwn oÉri` zoun eÊpitelei˜n pa`nta to´n swhy˜nai boulo`menon – eiÊ de` tiq ouÊ proai40 rei˜tai ouÌtwq politeu`eshai, ginwske`tw, oÌti eÊpei´ eÊn tð ˜ stenð˜ ` É Ê ` Ê ´ ´ kai´ tehlimmenð odw ˜ç ou helei kai´ autoq mikron biashy˜nai eiÊ selhei˜n, ouÊde´ meta´ tw ˜ n biastw ˜ n, dylono`ti, klyronomy`sei ty´n ´ r oÉ ku`rioq· spouda`sate eiÊ selÊ basilei` an tw n ou ranw n. Fysi´ ga ˜ ˜ hei˜n dia´ ty˜q steny˜q pu`lyq, kai´ pa`lin· biasty` eÊstin yÉ basilei` a 45 tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n kai´ biastai´ auÊty´n aÉrpa`zousin.

Peri´ tw ˜ n despotikw ˜ n kai´ prw`twn eÊntolw ˜n ty˜q palaia˜q kai´ ne`aq diahy`kyq

B,VI

É q eÊn kefalai` w Bou`lomai de` soi proshy˜nai w ç kai´ ta´q despotika´q kai´ kairiwte`raq eÊntola´q ty˜q palaia˜q kai´ ne`aq diahy`kyq. 5 Kai´ spou`daze oÌsy du`namiq pro´q fulaky´n tw ˜ n toiou`twn, kai´ do´q aiàma – kata´ to´ lo`gion –, iÌ na la`bðq pneu˜ma aÌgion. 34/35 cf. Ps. 118,164

40/44 Mt. 7,13 -14

42 & 45 Mt. 11,12

B,VI,5/6 cf. Apophth., Coll. alph., Loggi˜ noq 5, PG 65,257 B6 -12 34/36 cf. F,XXVI,4/7, A,V,26/28

37/45 = A,V,34/42

B,VI,3/6 = A,VI,1/4 CV 31/32 ty´n º tau`taq] V deest 36 mesonuktikwç˜ CV (pro oÉri` zousin) 42 klyronomy`sy CV B,VI,4 kairiote`raq CV

38 oÉri` zoun] CV

146 B,VII

5

10

15

20

SERMO B

Polumerw ˜ q kai´ polutro`pwq euÊaggelikw ˜ q te kai´ aÊpostolikw ˜ q kai´ patrikw ˜ q didasko`meha, oÌti eÊn staurw ˜ç kai´ hana`tw ç oÉdeu`etai yÉ oÉdo´q ty˜q basilei` aq tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n, toute`stin eÊn bi` aç diynekei˜ kai´ nekrw`sei ko`smou, kai´ oÌsoi bou`lontai eÊn tð˜ oÉdw ˜ç tw ˜ n sw ç zome`nwn poreuhy˜nai, aÊei´ bia`zontai· ouÊdei´ q ga´r eÊ sw`hy meta´ aÊnapau`sewq. OiÉ ga´r boulo`menoi eÊn aÊne`sei kai´ yÉdonð˜ peripatei˜n, eÊn tð˜ platei` aç oÉdw ˜ç poreu`ontai, yÌtiq uÉpa`gei eiÊ q ty´n aÊpw`leian. Fysi´ ga´r oÉ ku`rioq· ei² tiq he`lei oÊpi` sw mou eÊlhei˜n, aÊra`tw to´n stauro´n auÊtou˜ kai´ aÊkolouhei` tw moi· kai´ ti` wÊfely`sei a²nhrwpon, eÊa´n oÌlon to´n ko`smon kerdy`sð, ty´n de´ vujy´n auÊtou˜ zymiwhy˜· kai´ pa`lin oÉ euÉrw´n ty´n vujy´n auÊtou˜ aÊpole`sei auÊty`n, oÉ de´ aÊpole`saq ty´n vujy´n auÊtou˜ eÌneken eÊmou˜, ouàtoq sw`sei auÊty`n. ÉOmoi` wq kai´ oÉ aÊpo`stoloq le`gei· dia´ pollw ˜ n hli` vewn dei˜ yÉma˜q eiÊ selhei˜n eiÊ q ty´n basilei` an tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n. Kai´ aÉplw ˜ q pa˜sa yÉ grafy´ ta´ auÊta´ dida`skei. Kai´ my´ ei² pð tiq, oÌti tau˜ta dia´ tou´q monajou´q eÊle`jhysan. Pou˜ to`te yÉ monajiky´ politei` a kai´ to´ sjy˜ma, oÌtan tau˜ta eÊrre`hysan; Kai´ oÉ ku`rioq yÉmw ˜ n, oÌtan e²lhð eÊn tð˜ fobera˜ç eÊkei` nð yÉme`raç ty˜q kri` sewq ouÊ he`lei ei² pð « deu˜te oiÉ monajoi` »· aÊlla´ ti` ; « Deu˜te oiÉ euÊlogyme`noi »· toute`stin « oiÉ plyrwtai´ tw ˜ n eÊmw ˜ n | 341v prostagma`twn ». My´ ouân aÊpata`twsan eÉautou´q oiÉ le`gonteq, oÌti B,VII,1 Hebr. 1,1 3/4 cf. Mt. 11,12 5/6 Isaac Nin., Or. 49,77-78 (olim 4,5, 1) 7 cf. Mt. 7,13 8/9 Mt. 16,24 9/11 Mt. 16,26 11/13 Mt. 10, 39 & 16,25 13/14 Act. 14,22 20 Mt. 25,34 B,VII,1/25 = A,VII,2/22 & 28/33

1/15 cf. C,XXIII,2/19

1/8 = F,XX,2/8

CV B,VII,4 diynekð˜ CV 17/18 eÊre`hysan CV

7 ei² tiq CV 8 oÉpi` sw CV 19 he`lei ei² pð] sic CV (i.e. eÊrei˜ )

9/10 wÊfely`sð CV

B,VII,5 eÊsw`hy] aÊny˜lhen eÊn twç˜ ouÊranwç˜ Isaac 8 eÊlhei˜ n] aÊparnysa`shw eÉauto´n add. Mt. 9/10 wÊfely`sei a²nhrwpon] wÊfelyhy`setai a²nhrwpoq Mt. 12/13 ouàtoq sw`sei auÊty`n] euÉry`sei auÊty`n Mt. 14 tw˜n ouÊranw˜n] tou˜ heou˜ Lc.

VII, 1 - VIII, 15

147

toi˜q monajoi˜q e²xesti to´ bia`zeshai kai´ ouÊ panti´ bebaptisme`nw ç· oiÉ ga´r monajoi´ tou˜to e²joun eÊxai` reton· ty´n parheni` an, ty´n fugy´n tou˜ ko`smou, kai´ ty´n aÊpojy´n ty˜q kreofagi` aq, aiÉ de´ loipai´ 25 eÊntolai´ eÊpi` syq eÊte`hysan eiÊ q pa`nta bebaptisme`non.

Dia´ tou˜to kai´ oÉ nomohe` tyq Mwsy˜q toi˜q Ê Israyli` taiq ei² ryken· iÊ dou`, de` dwka pro´ prosw`pou uÉmw˜n ty˜q zwy˜q ty´n oÉdo´n oÉmoi` wq kai´ tou˜ hana`tou, dylono`ti tou˜ aiÊ wni` ou, kai´ eÊ pife` rontoq· e² klexai ty´n zwy`n, iÌ na zy`sðq, aÊgapy`seiq ku`rion to´n heo`n

B,VIII

5 sou eÊx oÌlyq ty ˜ q vujy˜q sou kai´ to´n plysi` on sou wÉq eÉauto`n, ouÊ

foneu`seiq, ouÊ moijeu`seiq, ouÊ porneu`seiq, ouÊ kle`veiq, ouÊk eÊpihumy`seiq ta´ tou˜ plysi` on sou, ouÊk eÊpiorky`seiq, ouÊ sukofanty`seiq, ouÊ katalaly`seiq – my´ aÊga`pa, ga`r fysi, katalalia`n, iÌ na my´ eÊ xarh𘠖, ouÊ mnysikaky`seiq – oÉdoi´ ga´r mnysi10 ka` kwn eiÊ q ha`naton –, my´ speu˜de polla´ le` gein – aÊny´r ga´r

15

glwssw`dyq ouÊ kateuhunhy`setai, kai´ pagi´ q aÊndri´ ta´ i² dia jei` ly, kai´ peri´ aÊrgou˜ lo`gou, lo`gon dw`seiq –, ouÊ veu`sð – aÊpolei˜ q ga´r pa`ntaq tou˜q lalou˜ntaq to´ veu˜doq –, ouÊk e² sð pleone` ktyq – ouÊai´ ga´r oÉ pleonektw˜n twç˜ plysi` on auÊtou˜ –, ouÊk e² sð uÉpokrity`q – iÌ na my´ to´ me` roq sou meta´ tw˜n uÉpokritw˜n

B,VIII,1/28 cf. Const. Apost. 7,1,1-17 & Ps.-Anast. Sin., Quaest., Q. 15, PG 89,473 C9- 476 B5 2/3 cf. Dtn. 30,15 4 Dtn. 30,19 4/5 Mc. 12,30 (cf. Dtn. 30, 16) 5/8 cf. Dtn. 5,16ss. & Ex. 20,12ss. 8/9 Prov. 20,13 9/10 Prov. 12, 28 10/11 Ps. 139,12 11/12 Prov. 6,2 12/13 cf. Mt. 12,36 14 Ps. 5,7 15 Hab. 2,9

B,VIII,1/30 = A,X,4/36

CV 22 pa`nta bebaptisme`non C

23 e²joun] sic CV (pro e²jousin)

B,VIII,9 eÊxarhð˜ CV

B,VIII,4 zy`sðq] zð˜q su´ kai´ to´ spe`rma sou Dtn. 8 katalalia`n] katalalei˜ n Prov. 11 pagi´ q] ga´r iÊ sjura´ add. Prov. 14 ouÊai´ ] v.l. Hab.

148

20

25

SERMO B

pe` sð –, my´ gi` nou uÉpery`fanoq – uÉperyfa`noiq ga´r heo´q aÊntita`ssetai –, ouÊ misy`seiq to´n aÊdelfo`n sou – oÉ ga´r misw˜n to´n eÉ autou˜ aÊdelfo´n aÊnhrwpokto`noq eÊ sti` n· eÊ legmwç˜ de´ eÊ le` gxeiq auÊto`n, oÌtan ptai` sð, kai´ ouÊ ly`vð dia´ tou˜to aÉmarti` an –, my´ gi` nou aiÊ sjrolo`goq, my´ rÉivo`fhalmoq, my´ me` husoq, my´ gi` nou fila`rguroq – iÌ na my´ aÊnti´ heou˜ douleu`sðq twç˜ Mamwnaç˜ –, my´ uÉvylofro`nei – pa˜q ga´r oÉ uÉvw˜n eÉ auto´n tapeinwhy`setai –, my´ gi` nou sklyroka`rdioq kai´ humw`dyq aÊlla´ ma˜llon makro`humoq kai´ prauÎq – oÌti oÉ makro`humoq polu´q eÊ n frony`sei, oiÉ de´ praei˜ q klyronomy`sousi ty´n gy˜n –, my´ gi` nou hrasu`q – oÌti oÉ hrasu´q eÊ mpesei˜ tai eiÊ q kaka` –, my´ ei² pðq tina´ tw˜n Jristianw˜n « mwre` » – fysi´ ga´r oÉ ku`rioq, oÉ eiÊ pw´n twç˜ aÊdelfwç˜ auÊtou˜ « mwre` », e² nojo`q eÊ stin eiÊ q ty´n ge` ennan tou˜ puro`q –, my´ ble`pe

pro`swpa aÊnaidw ˜ q pro´q eÊpihumi` an – oÉ ga´r eÊmble`vaq pro´q to´ 30 eÊpihumy ˜ sai, fysi` n, y²dy eÊmoi` jeusen eÊn tð˜ kardi` aç auÊtou˜. ÉO ga´r no`moq eÊko`lase tw ˜ n pra`xewn to´ te`loq, oÉ de´ ku`rioq yÉmw ˜ n ta´q aÊrja´q ma˜llon ple`on. Ì Olwq my´ aÊntisty˜nai tw ˜ç ponyrw ˜ç ˜ç dida`skei, aÊllÊ aÊggareuo`menon mu`lion eÌn, du`o uÉpa`gein · tw ply`ssonti ty´n dexia´n siago`na pare`jein kai´ ty´n a²llyn· kai´ 35 aÉplw ˜ q, ei² ti ouân eÌkastoq pa`sjei eÊk tou˜ plysi` on – uÌbreiq oÉmou˜ kai´ ma`stigaq – uÉpome`nein gennai` wq· tw ˜ç he`lonti krihy˜nai kai´ labei˜n to´n jitw ˜ na, dou˜nai kai´ to´ iÉma`tion, oÉ despo`tyq keleu`ei·

16 Mt. 24,51 16/17 Iac. 4,6; I Ptr. 5,5 17/18 I Ioh. 3,15 19 Lev. 19,17 20 cf. Prov. 23,31 21 cf. Mt. 6,24 21/22 Lc. 14,11 24 Prov. 14,29 24/25 Mt. 5,5 25/26 Prov. 13,19 26/27 Mt. 5,22 30 cf. Mt. 5,28 33 cf. Mt. 5,41 34 cf. Mt. 5,39- 40 36/37 Mt. 5,40

21/26 = F,XXVIII,7/11; A,X,27/32

CV 22 tapeipeinwhysetai C

33 aÊgkareuo`menon C, eÊgkareuo`menonV

16 pe`sð] hy`sei Mt. 19 ly`vð] ly`mvð Lev. tou˜to] auÊto´n Lev. 24 makro`humoq] aÊny´r add. Prov. 28 eÊstin] e²stai Mt.

18/ 23/ 29/

149

VIII, 16 - IX, 3

tw ˜ç aiÊ tou˜nti dido`nai prosta`ttei aÊpragmo`nwq· to´n de´ he`lonta danei` sashai keno´n my´ aÊpostre`fein · aÊgapa˜n tou´q eÊjhrou˜q yÉmw ˜n É q fi` louq, kai´ uÉpereu`jeshai pa`ntwn tw 40 eÊnte`lletai w ˜ n eÊpyreazo`ntwn, katarame`nouq euÊlogei˜n · kalw ˜ q poiei˜n misou˜ntaq, my´ kri` nein te` tina, iÌ na my´ kai´ krihw ˜ men. Eiâ ta kai´ pro´q to´n he`lonta eiÊ q teleio`tyta fha`sai pwlei˜n dida`skei ta´ uÉpa`rjonta kai´ toi˜q ptwjoi˜q dido`nai, eÌxein dÊ eÊk tou`tou hysauro´n eÊn ouÊranoi˜q 45 kai´ do`xan, kai´ ouÌtwq ai² rein to´n stauro´n auÊto´n aÊkolouhou ˜ nta – kai´ tau˜ta me´n oÉ ku`rioq eÊn toi˜q euÊaggeli` oiq. ÉO de´ hei˜oq aÊpo`stoloq peri´ tw ˜ n karpw ˜ n tou˜ aÉgi` ou pneu`matoq, eÊx ouà kai´ oÉ aÊlyhy´q Jristiano´q | jaraktyri` zetai, eÊfhe`gxato ouÌtwq· oÉ kar- 342r po´q tou˜ pneu`matoq uÉpa`rjei aÊga`py, jara`, eiÊ ry`ny, makrohumi` a, 50 jrysto`tyq, aÊgahosu`ny, prao`tyq, pi` stiq, eÊgkra`teia· kai´ pa`lin le`gei· aÊdelfoi` , my´ plana˜she· ou²te ga´r moijoi` , ouÊ po`rnoi, ouÊk aÊrsenokoi˜tai, ouÊj aÌrpageq, ouÊ loi` doroi, ouÊ malakoi` , ouÊ kle`ptai, ouÊ me`husoi, ouÊk a²dikoi, ouÊ pleone`ktai basilei` an heou˜ ouÊ klyronomy`sousin· kai´ tau˜ta me´n ouÌtwq. Peri´ eÊ

B, IX

Ê Epei´ de´ yÉ aÊnhrwpi` ny aÊshe`neia – ma˜llon de´ yÉ rÉaçhumi` a – ouÊk eÊa˜ç teleiw ˜ sai pa˜san eÊntoly`n, kahw´q kai´ le`gei· gi` neshe te`leioi 38/39 Mt. 5,42 43/44 cf. Mt. 19,21 54 I Cor. 6,9

39/40 Mt. 5,44 40/41 Lc. 6,28 41/42 cf. Mt. 7,1 45 cf. Mt. 16,24 48/50 Gal. 5,22-23 51/

B,IX,3/4 Mt. 5,48 B,IX cf. A,XI CV 40/41 eÊpyriazo`ntwn CV 52 aÊrsenokei˜ tai CV

44 e²xein CV

48 jaraktiri` zetai CV

B,IX,1 eÊleymosu`nyq] scripsi, lac. C, deest V 39 keno´n my´ aÊpostre`fein] my´ aÊpostrafð˜q aÊpo´ sou˜ Mt. 40 uÉpereu`jeshai] proseu`jeshai peri´ Lc. 49 uÉpa`rjei] eÊstin Gal. 50 aÊgahosu`ny] jrysto`tyq Gal. pi` stiq] prau¸tyq add. Gal. 53 ouÊ3 ] deest I Cor. et ordine peccatorum differt

150 5

10

15

20

25

SERMO B

kahw´q kai´ oÉ paty´r yÉmw ˜ n oÉ ouÊra`nioq te`leio`q eÊstin· meta´ pa`ntwn tw ˜ n eÊntolw ˜ n eiâ pe kai´ peri´ euÊpoiiÎ aq kai´ eÊleymosu`nyq, oÌpwq spouda`zei tiq eÊn tau`taiq – kai´ eiÊ kai` tinaq tw ˜ n a²llwn eÊntolw ˜ n diÊ aÊshe`neian parahrau`sð – dia´ tau`taq eÊleyhy˜nai, kahw`q fysin· eÊle`yson, iÌ na eÊleyhy˜q, kai´ a²fete kai´ aÊfehy`setai uÉmi˜n. Kai´ dei˜ peri´ tou`twn mikra´ eiÊ pei˜n e²k te tou˜ euÊaggeli` ou kai´ tw ˜ n profytw ˜ n· maka`rioi oiÉ eÊley`moneq, oÌti auÊtoi´ eÊleyhy`sontai, kai´ wÉq he`lete, iÌ na poiw ˜ sin uÉmi˜n oiÉ a²nhrwpoi, kai´ uÉmei˜q oÉmoi` wq poiei˜te auÊtoi˜q – ouÌtwq ga`r eÊstin oÉ no`moq kai´ oiÉ profy˜tai. ÉWq eÊpoi` ysaq, e²stw soi. Kai´ aÊnoi` gwn a²noixon ta´q jei˜ra`q sou tw ˜ç pe`nyti, iÌ na my´ boy`setai kata` sou pro´q ku`rion kai´ ²estai soi aÉmarti` a mega`ly· kai´ ptwjou´q aÊste`gouq eiÊ sa`gage eiÊ q to´n oiâ ko`n sou· kai´ eÊa´n i² dðq gumno`n, peri` bale, kai´ aÊpo´ tw ˜ n oiÊ kei` wn sou ouÊj uÉpero`vei· kai´ to`te boy`sð kai´ oÉ heo´q eiÊ sakou`setai` sou – e²ti lalou˜nto`q sou eÊrei˜· iÊ dou`, pa`rei moi. Tð˜ ga´r vujð˜ auÊtou˜ aÊgahopoiei˜ aÊny´r eÊley`mwn, oÉ de´ aÊneley`mwn eÊxo`llusin· kai´ lu`tron vujy˜q aÊnhrw`pou oÉ i² dioq plou˜toq· eÊsko`rpise, ga`r fysin, e²dwke toi˜q pe`nysin, yÉ dikaiosu`ny auÊtou˜ me`nei eiÊ q to´n aiÊ w ˜ na tou˜ aiÊ w ˜ noq · ouÊk aÊpostery`seiq misho´n mishwtou˜ sou, aÊllÊ auÊhymero´n aÊpodw`sðq to´n misho´n auÊtou˜· kai´ my´ aÊpostre`vðq to´ pro`swpo`n sou aÊpo´ ptwjou˜· kai´ iÉke`tyn hlibo`menon my´ aÊpanai` nou· kai´ my´ eÊpita`xð to´n uÉpodee`stero`n sou eÊn pikri` aç 8 cf. Rom. 11,31 8/9 cf. Mc. 11,25 10/11 Mt. 5,7 11/13 Mt. 7,12 13/16 Dtn. 15,11 & 9 15/18 Is. 58,7-9 (cf. Ps. 138,7) 18/19 Prov. 11,17 20 Prov. 13,8 20/22 Ps. 111,9 22/24 Dtn. 24,15, cf. Mal. 3,5 & Sir. 34,22 24/25 Sir. 4,4

CV CV CV

6 spouda`zeiq Cut 10 profy`tai V

vid.

kai´ ] deest C 9 tou`twn] scripsi, tau`taiq 14 boy`setai] CV (pro boy`sytai) 16 peri` balle

13/14 aÊnoi` gwn º pe`nyti] jei˜ raq de´ auÊty˜q diy`noixen pe`nyti Prov. 14 iÌ na my´ ] deest Dtn. 15 eiÊ sa`gage] ei² sage Ies. 18 pa`rei moi] pa`reimi Ies. 19 aÊgahopoiei˜ ] aÊgaho´n poiei˜ Prov. eÊxo`llusin] eÊxollu`ei de´ auÊtou˜ sw˜ma Prov. 20 vujy˜q] aÊndro´q praem. Prov.

IX, 4 - X, 14

151

vujy˜q, my`pote stena`xð kata´ sou˜ kai´ e²stw soi oÊrgy´ para´ ku`rion· my´ dw ˜ç q, ga`r fysi, to`pon aÊnhrw`pw ç katara˜shai se, kataroume`nou ga´r eÊn pikri` aç vujy˜q auÊtou˜, eiÊ sakou`setai auÊto´n oÉ poiy`saq auÊto`n. Kai´ tau˜ta me´n peri´ euÊpoiiÎ aq kai´ eÊleymosu`nyq.

Peri´ uÉpomony˜q

B, X

² Eti de´ proshy`somen kai´ oÊli` ga tina´ peri´ uÉpomony˜q wÌsper ti jrusou˜n eÊ pisfra`gisma, katapau`sw to´n lo`gon – ko`roq ga´r lo`gou pole` mioq aÊkoai˜q. Ê Ofei` lei ouân pa`nta to´n swhy˜nai 5 boulo`menon pro´ pa`ntwn kai´ meta´ pa`ntwn spouda`zein tou ˜ uÉpome`nein pa`nta ta´ eÊperjo`mena auÊtw ˜ç euÊjari` stwq, kai´ pisteu`ein, oÌti a²neu despotiky˜q kri` sewq ouÊde´n tw ˜ n aÊniarw ˜ n eÊpe`rjetai yÉmi˜n – eÊn eÊlegmoi˜q, ga`r fysin, uÉpe´r aÊnomi` aq eÊpai` deusaq a²nhrwpon· kai´ wÌsper aÊra`jnyn eÊxe`tyxaq ty´n vujy´n auÊtou˜. 10 Ê Epi´ panti´ ouân hliberw ˜ç , oÍ eÊpe`rjetai yÉmi˜n, li` an eÊpwfele´q tou˜to` eÊstin· tw ˜ç euÊjaristei˜n tw ˜ç hew ˜ç tw ˜ç pronoytð˜ kai´ kritð˜ ty˜q tw ˜ n aÊnhrw`pwn zwy˜q. ÉO ga´r iÊ atro`q, ka³n oÊdu`naq prosa`gei tw ˜ç ka`mnonti, ka³n ha`lpð, ka³n a²llo ti poiei˜, kydemonikw ˜ q pa`nta kai´ katÊ eÊpisty`myn poiei˜. Pa˜san, ga`r fysin oÉ aÊdelfo`heoq, ja-

27/29 Sir. 4,5- 6 B,X,3 cf. Ephr., De virt. et pass., Op. V, 409,1 (= Ass. Gr. III,433A) 3/4 Greg. Naz., Or. 40,1,9-10 (p. 198) (= PG 36,360 B11-12) 8/9 Ps. 38,12 14/ 15 Iac. 1,2

B,X,4/19 = A,XII,2/15

CV 27 my dw´q C B,X,3 kai´ ] addidi

14 kai´ ] deest V

28 eiÊ sakou`setai auÊto´n] ty˜q dey`sewq auÊtou˜ eÊpakou`setai Sir.

152

SERMO B

15 ra´n yÉgy`sashe, oÌtan peirasmoi˜q peripe`syte

| poiki` loiq, kai´ pa`-

lin le`gei, maka`rioq aÊny`r, oÍq uÉpome`nei peirasmo`n, oÌti do`kimoq geno`menoq ly`vetai to´n ste`fanon ty˜q zwy˜q· kai´ oÉ ku`rioq yÉmw ˜n fysin, oÌti oÉ uÉpomei` naq eiÊ q te`loq, ouàtoq swhy`setai· kai´ pa`lin eÊn tð˜ uÉpomonð˜ uÉmw ˜ n kty`sashe ta´q vuja´q uÉmw ˜ n. 20 Ì Ewq ouân kairo´n e²jomen gnysi` wq metanoy`swmen, kai´ to´n tw ˜ n oÌlwn heo´n dia´ metanoi` aq eiÊ likrinou˜q kai´ proseujy˜q aÊdialei` ptou kai´ euÊpoiiÎ aq kai´ eÊleymosu`nyq kai´ pa`syq a²llyq aÊrety˜q kai´ mny`myq hana`tou aÊgwnisw`meha iÌ lewn kai´ euÊmeny˜ eÊpi´ toi˜q eÊn gnw`sei kai´ aÊgnoi` aç pepragme`noiq yÉmi˜n poiy˜sai, iÌ na tw ˜ n me´n 25 aÊfory`twn kola`sewn lutrw`sytai yÉma ˜ q, tw ˜ n de´ aiÊ wni` wn Êagahw Ê ´ ` ` É ˜ n tyn apolausin dwrysytai ymi˜n, tð˜ auÊtou˜ aÊgaho`tyti, àç yÉ ja`riti kai´ filanhrwpi` aç tou˜ kuri` ou yÉmw ˜ n Ê Iysou˜ Jristou˜, w Ê do`xa kai´ to´ kra`toq su´n tw au tou patri´ kai´ tw zwo˜ç aÊna`rjw ˜ ˜ ç ç poiw ˜ç kai´ aÉgi` w ˜ naq tw ˜n ç pneu`mati, nu˜n kai´ aÊei´ kai´ eiÊ q tou´q aiÊ w 30 aiÊ w`nwn, aÊmy`n. Tau˜ta toi` nun e² grava eÊ k tw˜n pollw˜n oÊli` ga· di` dou ga´r sofw ˜ç aÊformy`n, kai´ sofw`teroq e²stai· aÊllÊ ouân martu`romai

35

kai´ bebaiw˜ soi tou˜to, eiÊ tou`twn fu`lax te fanð˜q, eÊ gguw˜mai` soi tau˜ta, sta`sewq ty˜q eÊ k dexiw˜n tou˜ swty˜roq tujei˜n se kai´ su´n auÊtwç˜ klyronomei˜n kai´ pa˜si toi˜q aÉgi` oiq basilei` an ty´n tw˜n ouÊranw˜n kai´ zwy´n ty´n aÊgy`rw.

16/17 Iac. 1,12 18 Mt. 10,22 = Mt. 24,13 = Mc. 13,13 19 Lc. 21,19 36 Nic. Myst., De vita mon. 15, PG 111,404 D4 -9 31/32 Prov. 9,9

20/30 cf. A,XIII,13/21

31/

31/36 = F,XXIX,106/110; A,XIII,38/42; C,XVII,7/11

CV 19 uÉmw˜n] scripsi cum Mt., yÉmw˜n CV 20 iÌ Ewq] V, lac. C a²lyq C 23 iÌ leon CV 24 aÊgnosi` aç Cut vid. (i.e. aÊgnwsi` aç) CV 34 dexiw´n CV se] soi CV 36 aÊgei` rw CV

31/32 di` dou º e²stai] deest Nic.

22 pa˜ssyq 33 fanei´ q

342v

153

X, 15 - XI, 17

EuÊjy` ÉO de´ tw ˜ n pa`ntwn ku`rioq kai´ heo´q kai´ despo`tyq oÉ he`lwn pa`ntaq sw ç` zeshai dia´ filanhrwpi` an auÊto´q kai´ se´ styri` xeien 40 eÊn aÊgahoergi` aç kai´ basilei` aq ouÊranw ˜ n poiy`sai klyrono`mon eÊn àç yÉ do`xa kai´ to´ kra`toq eiÊ q Jristw ˜ç Ê Iysou˜ tw ˜ç kuri` w ˜ n, w ç yÉmw tou´q aiÊ w ˜ naq tw ˜ n aiÊ w`nwn, aÊmy`n.

Ê Epi` logoq

B, XI

É q oÉra˜çq, wâ filo`jriste, kata´ ty´n sy´n ai² tysin to´ miÊ Idou`, w kro´n tou˜to lo`gion eÊneja`raxa, ply´n ouÊ ge`nnyma tau˜ta ty˜q eÊmy˜q dianoi` aq, kahw´q proei˜pon, aÊllÊ eÊk tw ˜ n heopneu`stwn lo`gwn aÊpo` 5 te tou ˜ hei` ou euÊaggeli` ou, aÊpo` te tw ˜ n panse`ptwn aÊposto`lwn, Ê ` tw n te e ndo xwn profytw n kai´ sebasmi` wn pate`rwn eÊranisa`me˜ ˜ É q eiâ jon duna`mewq noq ta´ kairiw`tera ouÌtwq eÊn eÊpitom𘠖 w aÊfelw ˜ q kai´ iÊ diwtikw ˜ q – tau˜ta sunte`heika. Kai´ eÊgw´ me´n to´ eÊmo´n pepoi` yka kai´ to´ ty˜q parakoy˜q deino´n eÊxe`fugon ba`roq, 10 so´n de` eÊsti loipo´n kata´ ty´n mikra´n tau`tyn uÉpo`mnysin poliÉ q eiÊ my´ speu`sðq eÊx oÌlyq duteuhy˜nai. Gi` nwske de´ aÊkribw ˜ q, w na`mewq oÊrhw ˜ q kata´ ta´q eÊntola´q tou˜ heou˜ politeuhy˜nai, aÊpaityhy`sð pa`ntwq ty˜q katafrony`sewq to´ eÊpiti` mion· oÉ ga´r gnou´q to´ he`lyma tou˜ kuri` ou auÊtou˜ kai´ my´ poiy`saq auÊto`, fysi` , dary`15 setai polla`q. Kai´ tou˜to de´ aÊnagkai˜on uÉpomny˜sai` soi, oÌper ouÊdei´ q aÊgnoei˜, É q kanw´n eÊte`hysan, oÌti aiÉ eÊntolai´ pa˜si toi˜q pistoi˜q aÊpo´ heou˜ w B,XI,13/15 cf. Lc. 12,47

38/42 cf. C,XVII,12/16; C,XXV,2/7 B,XI,2/15 cf. A,XVI,1/9

16/29 cf. A,XVI,19/33; C,XXIII,12/28

CV B,XI,1 Ê Epi` logoq] V, non leg. C mewq] deest V

7 kairio`tera CV

11/12 wÉq º duna`-

154

SERMO B

kai´ ma`lista aiÉ ty˜q nystei` aq kai´ proseujy˜q. Ì Wsper ouân oÉ uÉpotely´q gewrgo`q, eÊa´n my´ dw ˜ç eiÊ q ply`ryq kai´ kalo´n to´n kano`na 20 auÊtou ˜ – y²goun to´ te`loq – eiÊ q fulaky´n eÊmba`lletai kai´ krema˜tai kai´ de`retai, eÌwq ouà aÊpodw ˜ç pa˜san ty´n oÊfeily´n auÊtou˜· ouÌtwq kai´ pa˜q bebaptisme`noq, oÌtan aÊmelw ˜ q dia`keitai pro´q ta´q eÊntola`q, euÊhe`wq eÊgkatalimpa`netai uÉpo´ ty˜q ja`ritoq kai´ paradi` dotai toi˜q aiÊ sjroi˜q dai` mosi kai´ pi` ptei uÉpo´ tou´q po`daq 25 auÊtw ˜ n, kai´ eÊpife`rontai auÊtw ˜ç hli` veiq pollai´ kai´ peirasmoi´ aÊprosdo`kytoi, wÌste auÊto´n aÊpo´ stenojwri` aq kra`zein· ku`rie, ti` eÊplyhu`nhyàsan | oiÉ hli` bonte`q me; ÉO de´ fula`sswn ta´q eÊntola´q 343r fula`ssetai uÉpo´ tou˜ heou˜· kai´ kahw´q uÉpakou`ei twç˜ hewç˜ , kai´ oÉ heo´q uÉpakou`ei auÊtw ˜ç , plyrw ˜ n pa`nta ta´ aiÊ ty`mata auÊtou˜. B, XII

My´ de´ tou˜to uÉpola`bð tiq, oÌti ouÊ jrei` a eÊsti´ tosau`ty kai´ aÊkri` beia toi˜q my´ ptai` sasi polla´ pro´q tou´q ptai` santaq eÊn diafo`roiq aÉmarty`masin· aÊkousa`tw kai´ ouàtoq ti` le`gousin oiÉ aÌgioi· trei˜q fasin ta`xeiq uÉpa`rjein to´ ge`noq tw ˜ n Jristianw ˜ n· dou˜loi, 5 mi` shioi kai´ uiÉoi` . Kai´ dou ˜ loq me`n eÊstin oÉ tð˜ aÉmarti` aç doulwhei` q, loipo´n jrewstei˜ ouàtoq pa`ntote aÊgwni` zeshai kai´ fula`ssein pa`saq ta´q eÊntola´q tou˜ despo`tou – meta´ po`hou kai´ fo`bou kai´ meta´ prohumi` aq eÊrga`zeshai oÌlon to´n bi` on auÊtou˜, eiÊ bou`letai eÊleuheri` aq tujei˜n. ÉO de´ my´ aÉmarty`saq uÉpa`rjei mi` shioq, jry´ 10 ouân kai´ auÊto´n aÊo`knwq pro´q pa`saq ta´q eÊntola´q spouda`zein tou ˜ 18/20 cf. Mc. 12,1 PG 65,177 C13 -18

26/27 Ps. 3,2

28 cf. Apophth., Coll. alph., Zy`nwn 7,

B,XII,1/15 cf. Bas., Serm. de moribus, Sermo 6, PG 32,1212 D2-1213 B14

B,XII,1/15 cf. A,XVII,1/15

CV 19 kallo´n CV B,XII,1 uÉpola`bei CV

21 dai` retai CV 4 uÉpa`rjei V

B,XII,2 ptai` santaq] peso`ntaq A,XVII,3

155

XI, 18 - XIII, 10

despo`tou, oÌpwq te`leion kai´ auÊto´q to´n misho´n auÊtou˜ aÊpola`bð. É sau`twq oÊfei` lei tima˜n to´n pate`ra – ouÊ ga`r pote EiÊ de´ uiÉo´q eiâ , w tima˜n dei˜, pote´ de´ katafronei˜n to´n uiÉo`n. Dou˜loq ga´r oÊknyro´q eÊleuheri` aq ouÊk aÊxiou˜tai, kai´ mi` shioq perikaky`saq to´n misho´n 15 aÊpw`lese, kai´ uiÉo´q pary`kooq pate`ra ouÊ klyronomy`sei. Dia´ tou˜to spouda`swmen pa`sð duna`mei, eÌwq kairo´n e²jomen, oÌsoi to´n ku`rion aÊgapw ˜ men kai´ su´n auÊtw ˜ç basileu˜sai eÊpipohou˜nteq, oÌpwq diÊ eÊxomology`sewq aÊkribou˜q kai´ eÊpipo`nou metanoi` aq kai´ aÊga`pyq kai´ eÊleymosu`nyq kai´ pa`syq a²llyq eÊntoly˜q 20 despotiky ˜ q iÌ lewn kai´ euÊmeny˜ to´n ku`rion poiy`sashai, iÌ na eÊn tð˜ aÊnasta`sei lamproi´ lamprw ˜ q auÊtw ˜ç tw ˜ç numfi` w ç prosupanty`sw` Ê Ê men kai´ suneleuswmeha autw ˜ç en tð˜ basilei` aç tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n kai´ tw ˜ n aiÊ wni` wn eÊkei` nwn aÊpolau`swmen aÊgahw ˜ n. Ge`noito, ge`noito. B, XIII

Eu²jou toi` nun, wâ filo`tyq – pa˜q tiq oÉ auÊta´ aÊnaginw`skwn, tw ˜ç mikrw ˜ç tou`tw ˜, ç pony`mati uÉpe´r eÊmou˜ tou˜ oiÊ ktrou˜, parakalw kai´ ty˜q eÊmy˜q aÊnaxio`tytoq, oÌti my´ e²jwn ti` pote lei` vanon aÊrety˜q, gra`fw kai´ dida`skw tou´q ja`riti heou˜ pa`syq aÊrety˜q pe5 plyrwme`nouq, oÌpwq kai´ eÊme´ eÊnisju`sð eiÊ q to´ plyrw ˜ sai to´ aÌgion he`lyma auÊtou˜, kata´ ty´n eÊntoly´n ty´n le`gousan· eu²jeshe uÉpe´r aÊlly`lwn, oÌpwq iÊ ahy˜te. Se´ de´ skepa`sei ku`rioq oÉ heo´q aÊpo´ pa`syq oÉraty˜q kai´ aÊora`tou kakw`sewq, kai´ eÊxapostei` lð to´n a²ggelon auÊtou˜ pro´ prosw`pou sou, kai´ oÉdygy`sei se kata´ to´ auÊtou˜ 10 he`lyma· eÊxapostei` lai de` soi boy`heian eÊx aÉgi` ou, kai´ eÊk Siw´n 23 Ps. 40,14 etc. B,XIII,6/7 Iac. 5,16

10/11 Ps. 19,3

B,XIII,1/13 cf. F,XLII,25/30; E,83/90; A,XVIII,1/10; C,XXII,2/7

CV 11 aÊpola`bei CV 14 aÊxiou˜ C 15 aÊpo`lese CV pary`kooq] scripsi, paroi` kooq CV 16 tou˜twç CV 20 iÌ leon CV poiy`sashai] sic CV (pro poiy`swmen) 22 suneleusw`mesha C B,XIII,1 filo`tiq CV 7 aÊly`lwn C

auÊta´ ] Cut

vid.

, deest V

3/4 aÊrety˜q] deest V

156

SERMO B

aÊntila`boito` sou· eÊndu`sai se hw`raka dikaiosu`nyq kai´ perikefalai` an swtyri` ou periba`loi soi· kai´ eÊkla`mvai poiy`sei wÉq mesymbri` an ty´n dikaiosu`nyn tw ˜ n e²rgwn sou. ÉEstia`hyti ty`nde ty´n pandaisi` an ty´n yÍn eÊgw` soi Ma`rkoq 15 yuÊtre`pisa diafo`rwn ply`housan o²vwn, wâ fi` loq. ÉWq daitumw´n ai² tyson suggnw`myq ja`rin, Euâxai de´ su` moi pro´q heo´n swtyri` an. | 343v

11/12 Eph. 6,14 -15

12/13 cf. Ps. 36,6

CV 14/17 É Estia`hyti º swtyri` an] V deest 17 Euâxai º swtyri` an] Cras.

15 fi` loq] sic C (pro fi` le)

É q tupiko´n Ê Ek tw ˜ n hespesi` wn pate`rwn yÉmw ˜ n suntehei´ q w pro´q mona`zontaq kai´ monazou`saq spouda`zontaq swhy˜nai C, I

Ê Iste`on, oÌti aiÉ boulo`menai vujai´ swhy˜nai kai´ to´n joi¨ ko´n a²nhrwpon aÊpekdu`sashai, y²goun ta´ pa`hy kai´ tou´q ponyrou´q le`gw logismou`q te kai´ pa`nta ta´ sarkika´ frony`mata, kai´ to´n eÊpoura`nion, y²goun to´n katÊ eiÊ ko`na kai´ oÉmoi` wsin heou˜, dia´ tw ˜n Ê ` Ê ` Ê ´ ` 5 hei` wn aretw ˜ n ependusashai, ofei` lousi pro pantwn pisteuein, oÌti e²sti heo´q kai´ toi˜q eÊkzytou˜sin auÊto´n mishapodo`tyq gi` netai, kai´ oÌti oiÉ ta´ aÊgaha´ poiy`santeq aÊnasty`sontai eiÊ q aÊna`stasin zwy˜q, oiÉ de´ ta´ fau˜la pra`xanteq eiÊ q aiÊ w`nion ko`lasin· kai´ eÊa´n yÉ pi` stiq auÌty rÉizwhð˜ eÊn tð˜ vujð˜, euÊhu´q genna˜ç to´n fo`bon tou˜ 10 heou ˜ · oÉ de´ hei˜oq fo`boq eÊnergei˜ tw ˜ç aÊnhrw`pw ç pa˜san aÊgahy´n pra˜xin kai´ mele`tyn hana`tou kai´ proseujy´n aÊdia`leipton, kai´ diegei` rei prw ˜ ton ty´n vujy´n eiÊ q fanera´q kai´ swmatika´q aÊreta`q. EiÊ si´ de´ prw ˜ tai pasw ˜ n tw ˜ n aÊretw ˜ n nystei` a, aÊgrupni` a kai´ proseujy`.

C,I,1/2 cf. Col. 3,9 Eph. 3,16

4 Gen. 1,26

6 Hebr. 11,6

7/8 Ioh. 5,29

9 cf.

C R C,Tit. Ê Ek º swhy˜nai] Cut vid., lo`goq periektiko´q eÊk diafo`rwn logi` wn tw˜n aÉgi` wn kai´ heofo`rwn pate`rwn tw˜n yÉmw˜n suntehei´ q wÉq tupiko´n pro´q vuja´q spoudazome`naq swhy˜nai· pro`logoq R C,I,1 vujai´ ] deest R 2 a²nhrwpon aÊpekdu`sashai] aÊpodu`sashai a²nhrwpon R 2/3 kai´ º logismou`q] tou´q logismou`q le`gw tou´q ponyrou´q R 3 te] 9 tð˜ ] deest R scripsi, de´ C, deest R 5 oÊfei` lousi] R, oÊfei` lei C 10 twç˜ ] eÊn praem. R

C,I,1 joi¨ ko´n] palaio´n Col.

8 aiÊ w`nion ko`lasin] aÊna`stasin kri` sewq Ioh.

158

SERMO C

Peri´ nystei` aq

C, II

Pa˜sa ouân filo`heoq vujy´ yÉ speu`dousa diÊ eÊgkratei` aq kai´ nystei` aq eiÊ selhei˜n eiÊ q to´n para`deison tou˜ heou˜, aÊfÊ ouàper oÉ prwto`plastoq A Ê da´m dia´ gastrimargi` aq eÊxebly`hy, mi` an wÌran 5 e²jein oÊfei` lei aÊpotetagme` nyn eiÊ q trofy´n aÊpo´ tw ˜ n eiÊ kositesÉ rw sa`rwn w ˜ n tou˜ nujhyme`rou, kahw´q dida`skei oÉ me`gaq Basi` leioq, tau`tyn kai´ mo`nyn prosanali` skein twç˜ sw`mati. Trofy´ de´ monoeidy´q kai´ tau`tð my´ a²metroq· uiÉe`, ga`r fysin, aÊnhrw`pou, stahmw ˜ç to´n a²rton sou fa`gesai kai´ me`trw ç to´ uÌdwr sou pi` esai. ` ´ ` 10 Oi² nou de metalypteon sabbatw ç kai´ kuriakð˜, eiÊ de´ sw`matoq parempodi` zei aÊshe`neia kai´ tri` tð kai´ pe`mptð y³ kai´ tð˜ deute`raç – eiÊ ouÊk e²sti tessarakosty` – metalypte`on oi² nou meta´ suntrimmou˜ kardi` aq kai´ euÊjaristi` aq ty˜q pro´q to´n heo`n· parafulattome`nwn tw ˜ n du`o nysti` mwn yÉmerw ˜ n eiÊ q du`namin a²neu aÊshenei` aq 15 mega`lyq kai´ a²neu dylady´ tw ˜ n despotikw ˜ n eÉortw ˜ n kai´ oÌlyq ty˜q pentykosty˜q.

Peri´ tw ˜ n despotikw ˜ n eÉortw ˜n

C, III

Despotikai´ de´ eÉortai` , aÍq kanonikw ˜ q katalu`ousi pa`nteq, É sau`twq yÉ eiÊ si´ n auàtai· yÉ ge`nnysiq ty˜q uÉperagi` aq heoto`kou, w Ê ´ É É ei² sodoq auty˜q eiÊ q naon tou˜ kuri` ou, y tou˜ kuri` ou ymw ˜ n Ê Iysou˜ É sau`twq kai´ yÉ ba`ptisiq auÊtou˜ y²goun ta´ 5 Jristou ˜ ge`nnysiq, w fw ˜ ta, yÉ uÉpapanty`, yÉ metamo`rfwsiq kai´ yÉ e²ndoxoq koi` mysiq ty˜q heoto`kou, oÉmoi` wq kai´ aiÉ du`o eÉortai´ tou˜ Prodro`mou, yÉ aÊpoC,II,4/7 cf. Bas., Serm. de moribus, Sermo 16, PG 32,1317 A12-B8, similiter etiam Ep. 2,6,25- 40 8/9 cf. Ez. 4,16

C R C,II,5 aÊpotetame`nyn C 9 stahmwç˜ º fa`gesai] non leg. R pi` essai C 10 metalypte`on] non leg. R 11 tð˜] deest R 13 heo`n] praem. vocabulum illegibile R C,III,2 aÍq] kai´ praem. R

4 y³ C

tou˜ ] heou˜ y³ tou˜ add. R

II, 1 - V, 6

159

tomy´ kai´ yÉ ge`nnysiq kai´ yÉ tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn kai´ korufai` wn aÊposto`lwn Pe`trou kai´ Pau`lou. Ê En tau`taiq ouân tai˜q eÉortai˜q, eiÊ ³ paraskeuy`n, kata`lue oiâ non kai´ e²laion kai´ iÊ j10 tu`jei tetra`da y hu`aq, eiÊ he`leiq.

Peri´ tw ˜ n mesai` wn eÉortw ˜n

C, IV

Ta´q de´ loipa´q eÉorta`q – tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn le`gw dw`deka aÊpo` É ` Éno ´ Éka stolwn, wsautwq kai´ e q e ` stou aÊpo´ tw ˜ n dw`deka, tw ˜n aÉgi` wn mega`lwn martu`rwn kai´ tw ˜ n iÉerarjw ˜ n tw ˜ n mega`lwn – ³ paraskeuy`n, kata`lue to´n oiâ non, eiÊ de´ bou`lei 5 eiÊ tu`jei tetra`da y kai´ to´ e²laion kata´ aÊshe`neian – tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn le`gw tð˜ mny`mð, tw ˜ n de´ loipw ˜ n aÉgi` wn aÊrke`shyti eiÊ q oiâ non kai´ mo`non.

Peri´ tw ˜ n aÊmny`mwn tetradoparaskeuw ˜n

C,V

Ta´ de´ loipa´ tetradopara`skeua tou˜ jro`nou fu`latte aÊsfalw ˜ q oÌsy du`namiq, ouÌtwq ga´r le`gei oÉ me`gaq ÊAhana`sioq· oÌstiq katalu`ei tetra`da kai´ paraskeuy`n – a²neu tw ˜ n despotikw ˜n 5 eÉortw ˜ n kai´ to´ dwdekay`meron kai´ ty´n pentykosty`n –, sustauroi˜ kai´ sumparadi` dei to´n ku`rion. Kai´ tau˜ta me´n ouÌtwq.

C,V,5/6 cf. Pall., Hist. Laus., PG 34,1148 B8-11, cf. etiam Ps.-Athan., Did. Patrum Nic., PG 28,1640 B10-1641 A7; et Nicon, Pandectes, Coisl. 122, f. 361v = Laur. Plut. VI,4, f. 286vb-287ra

C R 10/11 iÊ jhu`aq eiÊ he`leiq] eiÊ he`leiq iÊ jhu`aq R C,IV,1 mesai` wn] mese`wn C, loipw˜n R 4 tw˜n iÉ erarjw˜n] om. R 5 paraskeuy˜ C 6/C,V,1 tw˜n º tetradoparaskeuw˜n] vix leg.R 1 aÊmny`mwn]loipw˜n Rut vid. 2 tou˜ jro`nou fu`latte] non leg. R 3 ouÌtwq ga´r le`gei oÉ me`gaq] non leg. R

160

SERMO C

Peri´ aÊgrupni` aq

C,VI

Ê Ofei` leiq de´ spouda`zein kai´ eiÊ q ty´n aÊgrupni` an kai´ pro´ tou˜ o²rhrou eÊgei` reshai, y²goun to´ mesonu`ktion, kai´ tetupwme`nyn eu²jeshai euÊjy`n, kai´ ouÌtwq meta´ tau˜ta eiÊ q ty´n doxologi` an meta´ 5 pa`ntwn eÊgei` reshai· e²jwn to´n nou ˜ n prose`jonta eiÊ q ta´ vallo`mena y²toi tou´q eÉxava`lmouq tð˜ stijologi` aç· toi˜q aÊnagnw`sesin aÊo`knwq e²jwn ta´q jei` raq dedeme`naq, kai´ tou´q po`daq eÊpistyrizoà de me`nouq kai´ i² souq tð˜ gð˜, ty´n kefaly´n aÊsa`leuton pro´q ta´ w kai´ eÊkei˜ kai´ ka`tw neu`wn, my´ metewrizome`ny to´n nou˜n te kai´ 10 ta´q aÊmeleste`raq mimoume`ny ta´q oÉmilou`saq aÊlly`laiq kai´ vihurizou`saq, aÊlla´ prose`jwn tð˜ duna`mei tw ˜ n vallome`nwn kai´ katanu`sseshai kai´ penhei˜n, | oÌpwq eiÊ q tapei` nwsin kai´ fwtismo´n 344r e²lhðq kai´ oiÊ kyty`rion pneu`matoq aÉgi` ou ty´n sy´n vujy´n aÊperga`sð. He´q ouân seautð˜ kai´ tou˜to no`mon, iÌ na pro´ ty˜q aÊpolu`sewq 15 my´ eÊxe`lhðq pote´ aÊpo´ ty ˜ q eÊkklysi` aq a²neu aÊna`gkyq mega`lyq· oÉ ga´r uÉpomei` naq eiÊ q te`loq, ouàtoq swhy`setai.

C,VI,13 cf. I Cor. 3,16

15/16 Mt. 10,22 = Mt. 24,13 = Mc. 13,13

C R C,VI,2 de´ ] deest R 4/5 meta´ pa`ntwn] deest R 5/6 prose`jonta eiÊ q ta´ vallo`mena] toi˜ q vallome`noiq prose`jonta R 6 twç˜ eÉxava`lmwç R 7 aÊo`knwq] deest R 9 kai´ 2 ] deest R 10 ta´q aÊmeleste`raq mimoume`ny] tou´q aÊmeleste`rouq mimoume`noq (sic) R ta´q oÉmilou`saq aÊlly`laiq] scripsi, tai˜ q oÉmilou˜sin aÊlly`laiq C, aÊlly`louq eÊn tai˜ q oÉmili` aiq R 10/11 vihurizou`saq] scripsi, vuhuri` zousin C, vuhuri` zonteq R 11 prose`jwn] sic CR (i.e. prose`jousa) 11/12 kai´ katanu`sseshai] scripsi, kai´ katanu`seshai C, 13/14 aÊperga`sð] ante ty´n kata`nu`sseshai R 12 oÌpwq eiÊ q] C non leg. sy´n vujy´n transp. R 14 seautð˜ kai´ tou˜to no`mon] seauto´n kai´ tou˜ton to´n no`mon (sic) R

VI, 1 - VII, 17

161

Prose`jou eÉauty´n kai´ feu˜ge aÊrgologi` an

C,VII

Teleshei` syq de´ ty˜q oÊrhriny˜q doxologi` aq, euÊhu´q tre`je eiÊ q to´ kelli` on sou kai´ eu²jou tetupwme`nyn euÊjy`n, eiâ ta eÊrga`zou to´ eÊrgo`jeiro`n sou· aÊrgy´ de´ my´ hely`sðq oÌlwq kaheshy˜nai eÊn tw ˜ç 5 kelli` w ç sou, iÌ na my´ yÉ aÊrgi` a dida`xð se pa˜n kako`n, aÊlla´ myde´ perie`rjð ta´ kelli` a a²neu ty˜q kata´ heo`n sou mytro`q. EiÊ de´ polla`kiq dierjome`ny i² dðq a²llyn kahyme`nyn kai´ aÊrgologou˜san, balw´n meta`noian siwpð˜ pa`relhe. My´ ouân kaheshð˜q kai´ auÊty´ metÊ auÊty˜q mnyshei˜sa tou˜ valmwdou˜ le`gontoq· maka`rioq, oÍq 10 ouÊk eÊporeu`hy eÊn boulð ˜ aÊsebw ˜ n kai´ eÊpi´ kahe`draç loimw ˜ n ouÊk eÊka`hisen – loimoi´ ga`r eiÊ si´ n aiÉ toiau˜tai, kahw´q oÉ Pau˜loq boa˜ç· fhei` rousin y²hy jrysta´ oÉmili` ai kakai` . My´ toi` nun kaheshei˜sa meta´ aÊrgologou`ntwn pote`, aÊlla´ balw´n meta`noian siwpð˜ pa`relhe. Fu`laxon ty´n siwpy´n kai´ to´ aÊpe`jeshai aÊpo´ pa`ntwn kai´ 15 e²je pro´ oÊfhalmw ˜ n pa`ntote ta´q aÉmarti` aq sou kai´ tapei` nou seauty´n aÊei´ kai´ me`mfou kai´ kata`krine, oÌpwq oÉ heo´q iÊ dw´n ty´n tapei` nwsi` n sou eÊley`sð se.

C,VII,5 cf. Sir. 33,28

9/11 Ps. 1,1

12 I Cor. 15,33

C R C,VII,1 Prose`jou º aÊrgologi` an] C vix leg. (eÉauty´n i.e. sauty´n), Peri´ tou˜ my´ aÊrgologei˜ n R 3 keli` on R 4 aÊrgo´q R 4/5 hely`sðq º kako`n] non leg. R 6 kelli` a a²neu ty˜q kata´ ] non leg. R mytro`q] patro`q R EiÊ de´ ] eÊa´n R 7 dierjome`ny º aÊrgologou˜san] dierjo`menoq i² dðq a²llon kahy`menon kai´ aÊrgologou˜nta R 8 balw´n] sic CR (i.e. balou˜sa) siwpw´n (sic) R kai´ auÊty´ ] scripsi, kai´ auÊty˜ C, eÉauto´q R 9 auÊty˜q] auÊtw˜n R mnyshei˜ sa] mnymoneu`wn R 11 eiÊ si´ n aiÉ toiau˜tai] eiÊ si´ R 12 kaheshy˜q (pro kaheshei´ q) R 13 balw´n] sic CR (i.e. balou˜sa) 13/14 aÊlla´ º 14 Fu`laxon] Fu`latte de´ R 16 seauto´n R pa`relhe] deest R

C,VII,5 aÊrgi` a º kako`n] polly´n ga´r kaki` an eÊdi` daxen yÉ aÊrgi` a Sir. 10 kahe`draç ] kahe`dran Ps.

162

SERMO C

Peri´ aÊdialei` ptou proseujy˜q

C,VIII

Ê Ofei` leiq ouân pro´ pa`ntwn kai´ meta´ pa`ntwn spouda`zein pro´q ty´n aÊdia`leipton proseujy`n, le`gei ga´r oÉ hei˜oq Jruso`stomoq· pa˜sa vujy´ yÉ he`lousa swhy˜nai ouÊde`pote katapau`ei to´n kano`5 na ty˜q euÊ jy˜q, aÊ ll Ê ei² te eÊ shi` ei, ei² te pi` nei, ei² te diakonei˜, ei² te ti eÊrga`zetai aÊdialei` ptwq kra`zei « ku`rie Ê Iysou˜ Jriste` , uiÉ e´ tou˜ heou˜, eÊ le` yso`n me », iÌ na to´ o²noma tou˜ kuri` ou yÉmw˜n Ê Iysou˜ Jristou˜ katerjo`menon eiÊ q to´ ba`hoq ty˜q kardi` aq, to´n me´ n dra`konta to´n kratou˜nta ta´q noma´q tapeinw`sð, ty´n de´ vujy´n 10 sw`sð kai´ zwopoiy`sð. A Ê dialei` ptwq oÊfei` lei pa˜sa vujy´ yÉ he`lousa swhy˜nai kai´ eiÊ q eÊpi` gnwsin aÊlyhei` aq eÊlhei˜n parame` nein kai´ eÊpikalei˜shai twç˜ oÊno`mati kuri` ou yÉmw ˜ n Ê Iysou˜ Jristou˜, C,VIII,2/14 Ps.-Ioh. Chrys., Ep. ad mon. l. 40-57 11 I Tim. 2,4

5 cf. I Cor. 10,31

C,VIII,1/14 cf. A,XV,1/12; cf. F,XIII

C R C,VIII,1 Peri´ ty˜q aÊdialei` ptou proseujy˜q, y²tiq (sic) kai´ ny˜viq le`getai R 2 Ê Ofei` lei R 4 pa˜sa] deest R 5 proseujy˜q R ei² te pi` nei ei² te diakonei˜ ] deest R 6 kra`zein C 9 tapeinw`sei C 10 sw`sei C zwopoiy`sei C 10/12 oÊfei` lei º kai´ ] non leg. R 12 twç˜ oÊno`mati] to´ o²noma tou˜ R

C,VIII,4 pa˜sa º swhy˜nai] parakalw˜ ouân uÉma˜q Ps.-Chrys. ouÊde`pote katapau`ei] myde`pote katapau`syte Ps.-Chrys. 5 ty˜q euÊjy˜q] tau`tyq ty˜q proseujy˜q Ps.-Chrys. eÊshi` ei etc.] eÊshi` ete etc. Ps.-Chrys ei² te diakonei˜ ] deest Ps.-Chrys. 6 eÊrga`zetai] poiei˜ te Ps.-Chrys 7 me] yÉma˜q 8 katerjo`menon] ga´r Ps.-Chrys. to´ o²noma] auÌty yÉ mny`my Ps.-Chrys. to´ me`roq tou˜ oÊno`matoq tou˜ kuri` ou yÉmw˜n Ê Iysou˜ Jristou˜ add. Ps.-Chrys. to´ ba`hoq] to´n buho´n Ps.-Chrys. 9 tapeinw`sð] tapeinoi˜ Ps.-Chrys. 10 sw`sð kai´ zwopoiy`sð] swç` zei kai´ zwopoiei˜ Ps.-Chrys. 10/11 oÊfei` lei º eÊlhei˜ n] toi` nun Ps.-Chrys. 11 parame`nein] paramei` nate Ps.-Chrys. 12 kai´ yÉmw˜n] eÊpikalei˜ shai twç˜ oÊno`mati] eÊn tð˜ kardi` aç to´ o²noma tou˜ Ps.-Chrys. deest Ps.-Chrys. Jristou˜] kra`zonteq Ps.-Chrys.

163

VIII, 1 - IX, 19

iÌ na katapi` ð yÉ kardi` a to´n ku`rion kai´ oÉ ku`rioq ty´n kardi` an, kai´ ge` nytai ta´ du`o eiÊ q eÌ n.

Peri´ tou˜ paraba`llein y³ aÊrgologei˜n meta´ aÊrre`nwn

C, IX

² Estw soi tw ˜ n aÊpygoreume`nwn pa`nty to´ sumfagei˜n y³ polulogei˜n meta´ aÊrre`nwn prosw`pwn· sunomily˜sai ga`r pote patra`si pneumatikoi˜q kai´ ge`rousi kairou˜ kalou˜ntoq y³ aÊna`gkyq ³ parry5 katepeigou`syq i² swq ouÊk aÊprepe`q, to´ de´ sumfagei˜n y sia`zeshai kai´ polulogei˜n kai´ sfo`dra kindunw ˜ deq kai´ blabe´ ³ ` ´ ` ron· eiÊ koq gar tð˜ parrysi` aç y tð˜ tou˜ oi² nou posei sunholwhe`nta to´n nou˜n katalei˜vai me´n ty´n fulaky´n eÊndou˜nai` te to´ lei˜on ty˜q yÉdony˜q, kai´ kahy˜shai me´n semno´n tw ˜ç e²xwhen sjy`mati, rÉupai` àq oÉ numfi` oq lo`goq eÊra˜ç, dia´ ble`vewq eÊm10 nein de´ ty´n vujy`n, y pahou˜q· kai´ sw`fronaq me´n para´ aÊnhrw`poiq, moijou´q de´ para´ heou˜ kri` neshai. ÉO ga´r eÊmble`vaq, fysi´ ku`rioq, pro´q to´ eÊpihumy˜sai y²dy eÊmoi` jeusen. Fula`ttou toi` nun ta´q toiau`taq sundiaity`seiq kai´ feu`xð bla`baq mega`laq. 15 ² Eti pa`lin peri´ tou`twn diale`gomai` soi· aÊsfa`lison seauty´n peri´ ta´q oÉmili` aq tw ˜ n ne`wn kai´ aÊdiafo`rwn. EiÊ ga´r eÊmpe`sðq polla`kiq kata´ jrei` an y³ kata´ pa`rodon oÉmily˜sai aÊndri` , spoudai` wq su`ntemne to´n lo`gon kai´ aÊpo`feuge, oÌpwq my´ aÊkou`sðq ty´n aÊpo`fasin ty´n le`gousan· kai´ aÊpepla`nysen auÊta´q polly´ oÉmili` a· 13/14 cf. II Cor. 5,4 C,IX,11/12 cf. Hebr. 13,4

12/13 cf. Mt. 5,28

19 cf. I Cor. 15,33

C R 14 geny`tai R C,IX,1 paraba`llein] my´ praem. R aÊre`nwn C, hylei` wn prosw`pwn R 3 aÊre`nwn C, hylei` wn R 3/4 patra`si] mytra`si R 5 katepygou`syq R 8 twç˜ lei` wç R 9 kahei˜ shai C 10 de´ ] scripsi, te´ CR 11 sw`fona R aÊnhrw`poiq] CR (pro aÊnhrw`pwn) 13/14 toi` nun º sundiaity`seiq] aÊpo´ 14 fu`geiq C 15/16 aÊsfa`lison º tw˜n toiou`twn sundiaity`sewn R oÉmili` aq] aÊsfa`lisai seauto´n aÊpo´ tw˜n oÉmiliw˜n R 16 diafo`rwn R eÊmpe`sseiq C, eÊmpe`seiq R 17 aÊndri` ] gunaiki` R 17/19 spoudai` wq º auÊta´q] non leg. R

164

SERMO C

20 le`gei de´ kai´ oÉ korufai˜oq tw ˜ n aÊposto`lwn Pe`troq· ny`vate, grygo-

ry`sate, oÌti oÉ aÊnti` dikoq yÉmw ˜ n dia`boloq wÉq le`wn wÊruo`menoq periàç aÊnti` styte stereoi´ tð˜ pi` stei. Ì Ora, patei˜ zytw ˜ n ti` na katapi` ð – w my` pou sw`matoq aÊtoni` a kai´ ne`krwsiq melw ˜ n kai´ rÉuparw ˜ n aÊpallagy´ logismw ˜ n paralu˜sai ty´n sumbouly´n tau`tyn parapei` seien. 25 É Upojwrou ˜ si ga´r pro´q kairo´n doli` wq oiÉ eÊjhroi´ kai´ my´ eÊkto´q eiâ nai tw ˜ n oÌrwn ty˜q aÊpahei` aq parapei` housi ty´n vujy`n· eiâ tÊ aÊhro`on eÊpista`nteq, oÌte dylady´ kai´ to`pon kai´ pro`swpa euÌrwsi pro´q ty´n kaki` an auÊtw ˜ n sunerga` – tau`tyn euÊjerw ˜ q kataba`llousin aÊme`rimÊ â ` Éauty É non ousan te wq tð˜ e ˜ q apahei` aç teharrykui˜an. Fula`ttou ouân 30 aÊsfalw ˜ q kai´ fobou˜ kai´ aÊpo`feuge ta´q polla´q oÉmili` aq, eÊk ga´r polulogi` aq ouÊk eÊkfeu`xetai aÉmarti` a, wÉq a³n my`pwq eiÊ q bo`hron eÊmpe`sðq tw ˜ n pagi` dwn tou˜ eÊjhrou˜ kai´ e²sjaton aÊno`nyta metamelyhy`sð.

Peri´ aÊkribou˜q eÊxomology`sewq

C, X

² Eje ouân eÊxomolo`gysin aÊkriby˜· tou´q ga´r logismou´q ty˜q kardi` aq sou kai´ pa`nta ta´ paraptw`mata kaheka`styq yÉme`raq oÌsa kai´ oiàa` eiÊ sin, y²goun | eiÊ w²mosaq y³ eÊpiw`rkysaq, oÌper eÊsti´ ba- 344v ³ uÌbrisaq y³ eÊveu`sw y² tina e²hli5 ru`teron, y²tina eÊmwrolo`gysaq y vaq y³ euÊtra`pela kai´ gelopoia´ rÉy`mata eiâ paq y³ ty´n nystei` an

20/23 I Ptr. 5,8-9

31

Prov. 10,19

33 Prov. 5,11

C R C R R

22 katapi` nein R steroi´ C 24 sumboly´n R 25 parapei` soien kairw˜n R 27 oÌtan R 29 ouâsa`n te wÉq] C vix leg., te`wq ouâsan 30 teharrykui˜ a C 31/32 eÊfeu`xetai C 33 e²sjaton] teleutai˜ wn metamelyhei` sy C

C,X,3 kaheka`styq] vix leg. C, ty˜q eÉka`styq R 4 eiÊ eÊpio`rkysaq R 4/ 5 eiÊ uÌbrisaq eiÊ 5 eÊpiw`rkysaq º eÊmwrolo`gysaq y³ ] deest linea truncata in C eÊveu`sw ei² tina R 6 gelopoia´ ] sic CR (pro gelwtopoia´) y³2 ] eiÊ R

31/32 eÊkfeu`xetai] eÊkfeu`xð Prov.

IX, 20 - X, 26

165

sou eÊkate`lusaq kai´ para`kairon e²fageq y³ aÊfro`nwq eÊge`lasaq y³ eiÊ q ty´n eÊkklysi` an eÊsunene`tujeq vallome`nyq ty˜q aÊkolouhi` aq, y³ ka`lloq ma`taion eÊhea`sw kai´ uÉpÊ auÊtou˜ eÊbla`byq y² tina ³ eÊla`ttona` tina y²kousaq kai´ aÊkou`saq kate`kri10 katela`lysaq y naq y³ ty˜q proseujy˜q sou yÊme`lysaq y³ te` ti a²llo ponyro´n eÊpoi` ysaq· pa`nta kaheka`styn eÉspe`ran aÊnakri` nousa eÊxomologou˜ pa`nta tw ˜ç pneumatikw ˜ç sou patri´ y³ tð˜ yÉgoume`nð, kai´ de`jou ty´n auÊtou˜ didaskali` an kai´ ta´ eÊpiti` mia meta´ jara˜q, kai´ pro`seje, 15 my´ aÊpokru`vðq ti eÊx auÊtou ˜ . EiÊ polla`kiq se oÊjlei˜ ponyro´q loÊ ` ´ ` Ê gismoq, my apokruvðq ex auÊtou˜, aÊllÊ aÊpoka`luvon eÊmfwleu`onta kai´ hria`mbeuson, my`pwq se ply`xð kai´ diÊ e²rgou hanatw`sð. OuÊai` , ga`r fysi, tw ˜ç eÉni` , oÌtan pe`sð, ouÊk e²stin oÉ eÊgei` rwn auÊto`n · kai´ oiàq my´ kube`rnysiq, pi` ptousin wÌsper fu`lla· swtyri` a de´ 20 uÉpa`rjei eÊn pollð ˜ boulð˜. Le`gei de´ kai´ oÉ aÌgioq Ê Iwa`nnyq oÉ ty˜q kli` makoq· vujy´ eÊ xago`-

25

reusin eÊ nnooume` ny wÉq uÉpo´ jalinou˜ uÉpo´ tau`tyq kate` jetai my´ eÊxamarta`nein. Ta´ ga´r aÊnexago`reuta wÉq eÊ n sko`tei aÊdew˜q loipo´n pra`ttomen. Kai´ pa`lin le`gei· a²ristoq trapezi` tyq kahespe` ran to´ ty˜q yÉme` raq ke` rdoq y³ zymi` an pa`ntwq vyfi` zei.

18 Eccl. 4,10 19/20 Prov. 11,14 21/24 Ioh. Clim., Scala 4,46, PG 88, 705 C12-D1 23 sko`tei cf. I Thess. 5,5 25/26 Ioh. Clim., Scala 4,116, PG 88,724 D5-7

C R 7/8 sou º sunene`tujeq] non leg. R 7 kate`lusaq] scripsi, eÊkate`lusaq C parakairo´n C sunene`tujeq] scripsi, eÊsune`ntujeq C ut vid. Rut vid. 9 eÊhea`heiq C eÊbla`byq] non leg. R 10 aÊkou`saq] pro aÊkou`sasa 11 y³ te` ti a²llo] ei² te` ti a²llo ti R 13 y³ tð˜ yÉgoume`nð] deest R 15 aÊpokru`ptðq 18 oÌtan] R 15/16 EiÊ polla`kiq º auÊtou˜ ] deest R 17 kai´ 1] deest R scripsi cum Prov., oÌti eÊa´n CR 19 my´ ] scripsi cum Prov., moi C, my´ uÉpa`rjð R 20 pollð˜ boulð˜ ] kuberny`sei R

18 ouÊk º auÊto`n] kai´ my´ ðâ deu`teroq tou˜ eÊgei˜ rai auÊto`n Eccl. uÉpa`rjei add. Prov. 23 eÊxamarta`nein] aÉmarta`nein Clim.

19 my´ ]

166

SERMO C

Le`gei de´ kai´ oÉ me`gaq paty´r yÉmw ˜ n Basi` leioq· me` ga aÊgaho´n

30

to´ my´ aÉmarta`nein, myde´ tð˜ eÊ rjome` nð yÉme` raç toi˜q auÊtoi˜q peripi` ptein. Tou˜to de´ katorhou˜tai, eÊ a´n meta´ ty´n sumply`rwsin ty˜q yÉme` raq aÊnakri` nwmen eÊ n twç˜ suneido`ti yÉmw˜n yÉmei˜q eÉ autou´q ta´ kah Ê yÉma˜q· ti` me´ n peplymmely`kamen, ti` de´ eÊ dikaiopragy`samen; Ta´ ga´r kaheka`styn logohe` sia to´ kahÊ wÌran fwti` zousi kai´ pa˜n me` tron a²riston.

Tau˜ta mahw`n, spou`daze ouÌtwq poiei˜n· eiâ tÊ ouân prw ˜ ton me´n

35 eÊxomologei˜shai eÊn kahara ˜ç suneidy`sei tw ˜ç hew ˜ç wÌsper aÊnhrw`pw ç

kaheka`styn eÉspe`ran, ei² ti a³n sumby˜ soi diÊ oÌlyq ty˜q yÉme`raq· e²peita pa`nta eÊpisuna`gein kai´ aÊnati` heshai tw ˜ç pneumatikw ˜ç pa´ ² Ê Ê Ê É ´ tri` . Kai´ ean ouÌtwq poið˜q, en oli` gw ç ejeiq eurei˜n fwtismon vujy˜q kai´ tapei` nwsin aÊlyhy˜.

Peri´ tw ˜ n gonuklisiw ˜n

C, XI

Ê Ofei` leiq de´ kata´ ty´n para`dosin tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn pate`rwn yÉmw ˜n poiei˜n gonuklisi` aq oÌlon to´n jro`non, eiÊ my`pou tu`joi despotiky´ eÉorty`· kai´ to´n me´n oÌlon jro`non poiei˜n dw`deka kaheka`styn 5 wÌran a²neu dylady´ tw ˜ n sabbatokuriakw ˜ n kai´ oÌlyq ty˜q pentykosty˜q, ta´q de´ trei˜q tessarakosta`q – tw ˜ n jristouge`nnwn le`gw kai´ tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn kai´ tou˜ AuÊgou`stou – poi` ei deka27/33 non inveni

27/33 = F,XVIII,14/20 C R 27 me`gaq] post paty´r yÉmw˜n transp. R 28 tð˜ ] deest R 29 ty´n] deest R 30 aÊnakri` nwmen eÊn twç˜ ] aÊnakri` nein eÉautwç˜ C 32/33 Ta´ º pa˜n] non leg. R 34 mahw`n] i.e. mahou˜sa ouÌtwq º eiât'ouân] non leg. R 35 aÊnhrw`pwç ] non leg. R 36 ei² ] y² R 37 kai´ ] deest C 38 e²jeiq euÉrei˜ n] euÉry`syq (sic) R C,XI,1 gonuklisiw˜n] gonuklisi` wn C, tou˜ jro`nou kai´ pw˜q dei˜ poiei˜ n auÊtoi˜ q (sic) add. R 4 me´n] deest R dw`deka] deest R 5 wÌran] yÉme`ran kai´ praem. R 7 poi` ei] deest R 7/8 dekape`nte] pe`nte kai´ de`ka R

X, 27 - XII, 17

167

pe`nte· ty´n de´ mega`lyn tessarakosty´n poi` ei perissote`raq, eiÊ Éq dunato`n soi. Ply´n ouÊj aÌpax ty˜q yÉme`raq y³ deu`teron, aÊllÊ w 10 dida`skei oÉ Daui´ d aiÊ nei˜n to´n heo´n eÉpta`kiq ty ˜ q yÉme`raq· y²goun o²rhron, prw`tyn wÌran, tri` tyn, eÌktyn kai´ eÊna`tyn, eÉsperino`n, aÊpo`deipnon su´n tw ˜ç mesonuktikw ˜ç · kai´ poi` ei kaheka`styn su`naxin ouÌtwq, un y³ dw`deka y³ dekape`nte.

Peri´ tw ˜ n tessarakostw ˜n

C, XII

Ê Epei´ de´ tw ˜ n tessarakostw ˜ n eÊmnymoneu`samen, oÊfei` leiq maÊ ` hei˜n kai´ peri´ toutwn akribw ˜ q. Kai´ pro`teron ei² pwmen peri´ ty˜q tw ˜ n jristouge`nnwn. Para`dosin eÊla`bomen aÊpo´ tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn 5 pate`rwn, yÍn kai´ kratou ˜ si pa`nta ta´ monasty`ria· poiei˜n kaheka`styn eÉbdoma`da trei˜q eÊna`taq – deute`ran, tetra`da kai´ paraskeuy`n –, aÊpe`jeshai de´ oi² nou te kai´ eÊlai` ou. Tri` tyn te kai´ pe`mptyn metalamba`nein eÊlai` ou te kai´ oi² nou kai´ eÊshi` ein, kai´ deu`teron sabba`tw ç de´ kai´ kuriakð˜ metalamba`nein kai´ iÊ jhu`wn. 10 Tw ˜ n de´ aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn kai´ tou˜ AuÊgou`stou dia´ to´ eiâ nai to´n kairo´n kausw`dy polloi´ ouÊ poiou˜si ty´n deute`ran eÊna`tyn – aÊllÊ ouÊ tð˜ sunyhei` aç dei˜ yÉma˜q prose`jein, ouÊde´ to´ pw ˜ q kai´ diati` pra`tteshai ta`de le`gein, aÊllÊ eÊreuna˜n tou´q lo`gouq tw ˜ n pate`rwn kai´ tou´q kano`naq tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn kai´ diÊ auÊtw ˜ n kanoni` 15 zein to´n bi` on yÉmw ˜ n· kai´ oiÉ he`lonteq ty´n para`dosin tw ˜ n pa` Ê ` ` terwn kratei˜n ofei` lousi nysteuein kai´ tautaq kai´ fula`ssein kata´ ty´n tessarakosty´n tw ˜ n jristouge`nnwn.

10 Ps. 118,164

C R 11 eÉsperino`n] kai´ add. R 13 y²goun] scripsi, C lac.

12/13 kai´ poi` ei º dekape`nte] non leg. R

C,XII,3 ei² pomen C 4/5 Para`dosin º kratou˜si] non leg. R 4 eÊla`bomen] scripsi, la`bomen C 5/7 kaheka`styn º paraskeuy`n] non leg. R 7 de´ ] deest R 13 pra`ttetai R 15 oiÉ ] scripsi, eiÊ CR he`lousi R

168

SERMO C

Peri´ ty˜q mega`lyq tessarakosty˜q

C, XIII

5

10

15

20

Ty´n de´ mega`lyn tessarakosty´n pa`nteq nysteu`ousin ouÌtwq ty´n me´n prw`tyn eÉbdoma`da eÌwq ty˜q tetra`doq, kai´ ty´n tetra`da katalu`ousin oÊpwriko`zwmon kai´ a²rton, kai´ pa`lin kratou˜si me`jri kai´ ty˜q paraskeuy˜q, kai´ ty´n paraskeuy´n katalu`santeq oÉmoi` wq tra`pezan lity`n, to´ sabbatoku`riakon katalu`ousin e²laion kai´ oiâ non. Su´ de´ eiÊ ouÊ du`nasai eÌwq ty˜q tetra`doq, kata`luson ty´n tri` tyn meta´ to´ eÉsperino´n oÊli` gon a²rton, ty´n de´ tetra`da | lu˜se kata´ ty´n suny`heian oÉmoi` wq kai´ to´ sabbatoku`ria- 345r kon e²laion kai´ oiâ non. Ê Ijhu`aq de´ my´ kata`lue oÌlyn ty´n tessarakosty`n, eiÊ my´ tou˜ euÊaggelismou˜ ty´n eÉorty´n kai´ mo`nyn. Ta´q de´ a²llaq eÉbdoma`daq ty˜q tessarakosty˜q tau`tyq ny`steue ouÌtwq· ta´q pe`nte yÉme`raq kra`tei eÊna`taq, ta´q me´n trei˜q – y²goun deute`ran, tetra`da kai´ paraskeuy´n – xyrofagi` an, ty´n de´ tri` tyn kai´ pe`mptyn poi` ei bra`sma aÊne`laion, to´ de´ sabbatoku`riakon kata`lue deu`teron, e²shie de´ kai´ e²laion kai´ oiâ non· ta´q de´ pe`nte yÉme`raq ty˜q eÉbdoma`doq oi² nou my´ aÌvesai a²neu aÊshenei` aq mega`lyq. É q e²jousan ta´ pa`hy tou˜ JrisTy´n de´ mega`lyn eÉbdoma`da – w É q ouÊdemi` an a²llyn. A tou˜ – ouÌtwq se dei˜ fula`xashai w Ì pax kai´ mo`non lu˜sai dei˜ tð˜ eÉbdoma`di tau`tð, eiÊ eÊn mia˜ç tw ˜ n yÉmerw ˜ n auÊC,XIII,19/20 = A,III,38/40; B,III,50/52

C R C,XIII,1 Peri´ º tessarakosty˜q] deest R 3 ty˜q tetra`doq] ty´n tetra`da C ty´n tetra`da] to`te R 4 uÉporiko`zoumon C a²rton] non leg. C 5 ty´n paraskeuy´n] to`te R 6 oÉmoi` wq] deest R sabbatoku`riakon] sa`bbaton kai´ ty´n kuriaky´n R 8 meta´ ] eÌwq R oÊli` gon a²rton ty´n de´ ] deest R 9 lu˜se] C vix leg., katalu˜se R suny`heian] ty´n pe`mptyn poi` yson kata´ ty´n tri` tyn (?), ty´n de´ paraskeuy´n add. R (caetera non leguntur) 9/10 oÉmoi` wq º oiânon] non leg. R 10/11 kata`lue º kai´ ] non leg. R 13 kra`tei] poi` yson R 14 de´ ] deest R 15 poi` ei] deest R aÊne`laion] a²neu e²laion (sic) R sabbatokuri` akon R 16 y²shie C 16/17 de´2 º eÉbdoma`doq] e²shie º oiânon] metala`mbane oi² nou kai´ eÊlai` ou R me`ntoi loipa´q yÉme`raq pe`nte R 17 aÌvesai] aÌvð R 21 tð˜] eÊn praem. R

169

XIII, 1 - XIV, 15

ty˜q yÉ eÉorty´ tou˜ euÊaggelismou˜ aÊpanty`sei, aÊllÊ ouÊk iÊ jhu`aq wÌq tineq, aÊllÊ e²laion kai´ oiâ non. Ta´q me´n ouân trei˜q e²je lity´n tra`pezan, meta´ eÊgkratei` aq a²neu oi² nou· ty´n de´ mega`lyn pe`mptyn ka25 ta`lue bra`smatoq kai´ oi² nou, eiâ ta fu`latte me`jri kai´ ty ˜ q hei` aq leitourgi` aq tou˜ mega`lou sabba`tou, eiâ ta diakla`shyti kai´ iÊ dou`· yÉ lampra´ kuriaky´ yÉ tw ˜ n pistw ˜ n pa`ntwn euÊfrosu`ny kai´ jara`.

Peri´ ty˜q mega`lyq kuriaky˜q kai´ oÌlyq ty˜q pentykosty˜q

C, XIV

Ê Apo`hou toi` nun kai´ auÊty´ to´n mo`jhon kai´ ty´n bi` an kai´ ty´n nystei` an sjo`lason· ouÊk e²stin ga´r nystei` a, aÊllÊ euÊfrosu`ny É q monajou´q aÉrmo`zei. Ply´n aÊpefhe`gxato kai´ peri´ kai´ jara´ w 5 tou`twn oÉ hei˜oq Jruso`stomoq· eiÊ kai´ pary˜lhen oÉ kairo´q ty˜q

panti` mou nystei` aq, aÊll Ê yÉ auÊty˜q wÊfe` leia eÊ n yÉmi˜n aÊei´ e² stw.

Ì Ohen kai´ auÊty` – eiÊ kai´ ty´n nystei` an sjola`seiq – aÊlla´ ty´n eÊgkra`teian ka`teje aÊei` . Éq Kai´ ty´n me´n eÉbdoma`da oÌlyn ty˜q diakinysi` mou e²je auÊty´n w 10 ty´n mega`lyn kuriaky`n, ta´q de´ loipa´q eÉbdoma`daq ty ˜ q pentykosty˜q monoprosw`pwq fu`latte tetra`da kai´ paraskeuy´n turou˜ kai´ iÊ jhu`oq, e²shie de´ e²laion kai´ oiâ non· nystei` a ga´r eÊntau˜ha ouÊ ge`graptai, ouÊde´ gonuklisi` ai. Tau`taq ga´r ta´q penty`konta yÉme`raq oiÉ aÌgioi pate`req aÊnakuklou˜nteq e²fysan mi` an yÉme` ran eiânai. 15 To´n auÊto´n de´ kano`na e²je kai´ to´ dwdekay`meron.

C,XIV,5/6 Nic. Myst., De vita mon. 10, PG 111,401 A4 - 6 spiritu sancto, cap. 27, ½ 66, l. 81 (= PG 32,192 B4 -12)

14 e.g. Bas., De

C R 23 aÊll'] deest R 24/25 kata`lue º oi² nou] bra`sma kai´ oi² non R 26 diaklu`hyti R 27 pa`ntwn] deest R C,XIV,1 oÌlyq ty˜q] invertit R 2 auÊto´q R 3/5 ouÊk º hei˜ oq] non leg. R 4 monajou´q] sic C (pro monajoi˜ q) aÊpefhe`gxato] scripsi, aÊpemfe`gxato C 5/6 oÉ kairo´q º nystei` aq] non leg. R 6 aÊei´ ] deest R 7 auÊto´q 11 monoprosw`pwq] deest R turou˜ ] aÊpo´ praem. R 9 auÊty´n] deest R R 12 y²shie C e²shie º oiânon] kata`lue oiânon kai´ e²laion R 14 aÊnakuklou˜nteq º yÉme`ran] mi` an e²fasan R

170

SERMO C

Peri´ ty˜q eÉbdoma`doq tou˜ A Ê rtzibou`ry

C, XV

Ty´n de´ eÉbdoma`da ty˜q prwtoapokre`ou, yÍn le`gomen tou˜ ÊArtzibou`ry, kai´ polloi´ tw ˜ n aÉbrodiai` twn aÊdew ˜ q katalu`ousi to´ tetradopara`skeuon tau`tyq kakw ˜ q noou˜nteq aÊlyhw ˜ q kai´ pra`t5 tonteq oÉmoi` wq. Kai´ eiÊ me´n eÊk tw Ê rmeni` wn kata`gontai` tineq ˜n A kai´ poiou˜si tou˜to lu`onteq pa˜san uÉpovi` an, kalw ˜ q poiou˜sin, oiÍ de´ oÊrho`doxoi uÉpa`rjousin eÊk progo`nwn oÊfei` lousi katalu`ein merikw ˜ q y²goun to´n oiâ non y³ kai´ to´n e²laion, ple`on ti my´ aÌpteshai.

Peri´ ty˜q turiny˜q

C, XVI

Ty˜q de´ turiny˜q yÉ eÉbdoma´q lelume`ny uÉpa`rjei kanonikw ˜ q. OiÉ Ê Iakwbi` tai ga´r kai´ oiÉ Tetradi` tai oÉlo`agnon auÊty´n fula`ssousi, dia´ tou˜to oÉ aÌgioq Nikyfo`roq oÉ Kwnstantinoupo`lewq kano5 nikw ˜ q pare`dwke katalu`ein tau`tyn· oÌhen ta´ monasty`ria ouÌtwq e²jousin e²hoq ty´n eÊna`tyn plyrw`santeq su´n tw ˜ç eÉsperinw ˜ç , ty˜q

C,XVI,2/5 cf. Niceph. Myst., Canones, PG 100,851 A1-5

C,XV,2/9 cf. B,IV,18/25

C R C,XV,2 ty˜q] iter. C ty˜q º le`gomen] deest R 3 kai´ ] yÌtiq eÊsti´ n prwtoapokre`a R 4/5 aÊlyhw˜q º Kai´ ] deest R 6 oiÍ ] eiÊ R 8 y³ ] deest R ple`on ti] ple`onoq de´ R C,XVI,3/5 oÉlo`agnon º pare`dwke] non leg. R 6 e²jousin] Cut vid.Rut vid.

5 tau`tyn] auÊty`n R

171

XV, 1 - XVII, 16

tetra`doq oÉmoi` wq kai´ ty˜q paraskeuy˜q eiÊ se`rjontai eÊn tð˜ trape`zð metalamba`nonteq turou˜ kai´ iÊ jhu`oq kai´ oi² nou. C, XVII

É q eÊn suno`vei pare`hyka` soi di` aitan oÌlou tou˜ jro`nou Ê Idou`, w peri´ nystei` aq kai´ parakly`sewq oÉmoi` wq kai´ peri´ metanoiw ˜n kahw´q kanonikw ˜ q pare`dwkan oiÉ hei˜oi aÊpo`stoloi kai´ oiÉ aÌgioi pate`req. Kai´ kra`tei kai´ pro`seje tau˜ta aÊsfalw ˜ q, eiÊ aÊgapa˜çq 5 swhy ˜ nai· kai´ euÊtrepi` zou aÊei´ pro´q ty´n me`llousan kri` sin, eÊn ðà ouÊk e²sti pro`fasiq ouÊdÊ aÊpo`krisiq lo`gou. ÉCmei˜q ouân eÊgra`vamen eÊ k tw˜n pollw˜n oÊli` ga, aÊll Ê ouân dia-

10

martu`romai kai´ bebaiw˜ soi tou˜to, eiÊ tou`twn fanð˜q fu`lax, eÊ gguw˜mai soi tau˜ta· sta`sewq eÊ k dexiw˜n tou˜ swty˜roq tujei˜n se kai´ su´n auÊtwç˜ klyronomei˜n kai´ pa˜si toi˜q aÉgi` oiq basilei` an tw˜n ouÊranw˜n kai´ zwy´n ty´n aÊgy`rw .

ÉO heo´q oÉ he`lwn pa`nteq sw ç` zeshai dia´ filanhrwpi` an, auÊto´q kai` se styri` xeien eÊn aÊgahoergi` aç kai´ plyrwty´n poiy`sai se tw ˜n auÊtou˜ eÊntalma`twn kai´ basilei` an ouÊranw ˜ n me`tojon aÊnadei` xai àç yÉ do`xa kai´ to´ kra`toq eiÊ q 15 eÊn Jristw ˜ç Ê Iysou˜ tw ˜ç kuri` w ˜ n, w ç yÉmw to´n aiÊ w ˜ na tw ˜ n aiÊ w`nwn, aÊmy`n.

C,XVII,7/11 Nic. Myst., De vita mon. 15, PG 111,404 D4 -9

C,XVII,7/11 = F,XXIX,106/110; A,XIII,38/42; B,X,31/36 C,XXV,2/7

12/16 cf. B,X,38/42;

C R 7 tetra`dyq R

8 kai´ iÊ jhu`oq] iÊ jhu`wn R

C,XVII,1 di` etan R 2 metanoiw˜n] nystei` aq praem. R 7 polw˜n C 8 kai´ bebaiw˜ soi tou˜to] soi R fanei´ q CR 9/10 eÊgguw˜mai º tujei˜ n se] eÊpiteu`xð ty˜q eÊk dexiw˜n tou˜ swty˜roq sta`sewq R 10 se] scripsi, soi C 11 aÊgei` rw C 12 heo´q] auÊtwç˜ º aÉgi` oiq] pa˜si toi˜ q aÉgi` oiq klyronomei˜ n R de´ praem. R he`lwn pa`nteq] invertit R 14 aÊnadei` xoien (sic) R 16 to´n aiÊ w˜na tw˜n aiÊ w`nwn] tou´q aiÊ w˜naq R

C,XVII,7 ÉCmei˜ q ouân eÊgra`vamen] Tau˜ta` soi toi` nun e²grava Nic. fu`lax] fu`lax te fanð˜q Nic.

8 fanð˜q

172

SERMO C

Peri´ uÉpomony˜q – eÊk tw ˜ n paraine`sewn

C, XVIII

Ê Ofei` lei pa˜sa vujy´ yÉ tw ˜ç kuri` w ç pohou˜sa aÊkolouhy˜nai to´n stauro´n ai² rein meta´ jara˜q, kahw´q ge`graptai, toute`stin eÉtoi` mwq e²jousa uÉpome`nein dia´ to´n ku`rion pa`nta eÊperjo`menon 5 auÊtð ˜ peirasmo`n – y²toi krupto´n y²toi fanero`n – kai´ eiÊ q to´n ku`rion aÊpokre`mashai tð˜ eÊlpi` di pa`ntote, oÌti yÉ eÊxousi` a auÊtou˜ eÊstin kai´ to´ hliby˜nai pro´q to´ sumfe`ron auÊty˜q kai´ pa`lin to´ aÊpolutrwhy˜nai ty˜q hli` vewq dia´ filanhrwpi` an. Le`gei ga´r yÉ grafy`· te`knon, eÊa´n prose`rjð douleu`ein tw ˜ç kuri` w ç , eÉtoi` mason | 345v ² ` ` ´ 10 ty ˜ n vujyn sou eiÊ q peirasmon, euhunon tyn kari` an sou kai´ karte`rei· kai´ oÉ aÊpo`stoloq le`gei· eiÊ de´ jwri` q eÊste paidei` aq, yàq me`tojoi gego`nasi pa`nteq, a²ra no`hoi eÊste´ kai´ ouÊj uiÉoi` · kai´ pa`lin le`gei· ta´ eÊ pifero`mena pa`nta wÉq aÊgaha´ prosde` jou eiÊ dw`q, oÌti a²ter heou˜ ouÊde´ n gi` netai, kai´ oÉ ku`rioq· eÊn tð˜ uÉpomonð˜ uÉmw ˜n 15 kty`sashe ta´q vuja´q uÉmw ˜ n, kai´ maka`rioi oiÉ dediwgme`noi kai´ ta´ eÊxy˜q, kai´ oÉ uÉpomei` naq eiÊ q te`loq, ouàtoq swhy`setai.

C,XVIII,3 cf. Mt. 16,24 9/11 Sir. 2,1 11/12 Hebr. 12,8 13/14 Ps.-Macar., Hom.VII, 53,2,5 (cf. Didache 3,10) 14/15 Lc. 21,19 15 Mt. 5,10 16 Mt. 10, 22 = Mt. 24,13 = Mc. 13,13

C R C,XVIII,1 Peri´ º paraine`sewn] rubricam Ê Epi` logoq y²goun aÊnakefalai` wsiq tw˜n eiÊ ryme`nwn eÊk tw˜n paraine`sewn tou˜ eÊn aÉgi` oiq patro´q yÉmw˜n Basilei` ou tou˜ mega`lou kai´ loipw˜n aÉgi` wn· peri´ uÉpomony˜q habet R 2/3 aÊkolouhy˜nai º jara˜q] non leg. R 4 e²jwn R 5 auÊto´n R 6 aÊpokre`mmashai C 12 kai´ pa`lin] non leg. C 15 kty`sashai 10/11 ty˜n vujy`n º eiÊ de´ ] C lac. R yÉmw˜n C 15/16 kai´ maka`rioi º ta´ eÊxy˜q] non leg. R

C,XVIII,13 ta´ º prosde`jou] Ta´ sumbai` nonta` soi en Ê ergy`mata wÉq aÊgaha´ prosde`xð Didache 16 ta´ eÊxy˜q] º eÌneken dikaiosu`nyq, oÌti auÊtw˜n eÊstin yÉ basilei` a tw˜n ouÊranw˜n Mt.

XVIII, 1 - XIX, 17

173

Peri´ proseujy˜q

C, XIX

EiÊ toi` nun bou`lei aÉrpa`sai ty´n basilei` an tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n, bia`zou pa`ntote kai´ ny˜fe eÊn tð˜ proseujð˜ kai´ spou`daze eÊn auÊtð˜. Kai´ pro`teron peri´ ly`vewq dakru`wn proseu`jou, eiâ ta tou˜ 5 kaharhy˜nai aÊpo´ tw˜n pahw˜n, kai´ rÉushy˜nai aÊ po´ rÉaçhumi` aq kai´ aÊgnwsi` aq kai´ ly`hyq kai´ aÊpo´ panto´q peirasmou˜ kai´ eÊ gkatalei` vewq. My´ iÌ stasai ouân katafronytikw ˜ q eÊnw`pion kuri` ou· Êepikata`ratoq, ga`r fysin grafy`, oÉ poiw ˜ n ta´ e²rga kuri` ou aÊmelw ˜ q. 10 Feu˜ge aÊpo´ pa`syq aÊrgologi` aq kai´ my´ aÊpokri` nou panti´ aÊdo-

15

lesjou˜nti eÊ n oÉmili` aiq. Fu`latte` sou ta´ wâta aÊpo´ kosmikw˜n diygyma`twn, my`pwq logismou´q swreu`sðq ouÊk aÊgahou`q. My´ e² so peri` ergoq, myde´ pa`nta ble` pein he` le, jreiwdw˜q oÌra, jreiwdw˜q a²koue, jreiwdw˜q la`lei, jreiwdw˜q aÊpokri` nou, iÌ na my´ jw`raq pahw˜n tð˜ dianoi` aç sou para`sjðq· eÊrwtw`menoq aÊpokri` nou prepou`sð fwnð˜ kai´ tapeinð˜, my´ eÊrwtw`menoq yÉsuji` an a²ge kai´ feu˜ge ty´n prope`teian oÌson du`nasai.

C,XIX,2 cf. Mt. 11,12 4/7 Scholion 49 ad Ioh. Clim. gradum scalae 15, PG 88,922 C2-5 8/9 Ier. 31,10 10/XX,9 Bas., Serm. 11, PG 31,640 B5641 B9

C R C,XIX,2/3 bia`zou] badi` zou R 3 eÊn] non leg. C 4 ny`vewq R 6/ 7 eÊgkataly`vewq CR 7/11 iÌ stasai º aÊpo´ ] non leg. R 7 iÌ stasai] sic C (pro imperativo aut coniunctivo) 8 yÉ ] scripsi, lac. C, deest R 13 e²sw R he`leiq R 15 para`sjoiq R 15/16 eÊrwtw`menoq] sic CR (pro eÊrwtwme`ny) 17 a²ge] vix leg. C oÌson du`nasai] oÌsy du`namiq R

C,XIX,4 Kai´ ] deest Schol. peri´ ly`vewq dakru`wn] deest Schol. eiâta] peri´ Schol. 5 aÊpo´ ] deest Schol. rÉaçhumi` aq kai´ ] deest Schol. 6 ly`hyq kai´ ] tri` ton Schol. 10 Feu˜ge º aÊrgologi` aq] My´ uÌpeje ta´ wâta` sou panti´ lalou˜nti Bas. 12 logismou´q º aÊgahou`q] rÉanti` smati borbo`rou ty´n vujy`n para`sjðq] kata`sjðq sou spilw`sðq Bas. 15 jw`raq] iÊ jw˜raq Bas. Bas.

174

SERMO C

Peri´ gastrimargi` aq

C, XX

Ì Ora, my´ dw ˜ç q tw ˜ç dai` moni ty˜q gastrimargi` aq jw`ran eÊn soi` · ouÊk eÊn ply`hei ga´r brwma`twn mo`non uÉpojeiri` ouq yÉma˜q auÊtou´q dei` knusin, aÊlla´ kai´ eÊpihumi` aç brajei` aq tino´q geu`sewq eÊn ouÊ 5 kairw ˜ç tw ˜ç prosy`konti. EiÊ ga`r se iÊ sju`sei katabalei˜n, aÊkama`tw ç se tw ˜ç hana`tw ç paradw`sei – kai´ uÌlyn kaki` aq eÊ n soi´ katafuteu˜-

san, hyri` wn katoikyty`rion ty´n sy´n vujy´n katasty`sei. EiÊ ouân kraty`seiq gastro`q, oiÊ ky`seiq to´n para`deison, eiÊ de´ ouÊ kraty`seiq, ge` gonaq hana`tou parana`lwma.

Peri´ aÊkribou˜q parheni` aq kai´ swfrosu`nyq

C, XXI

A Ê gge` lwn ðàrysai politei` an; Meta´ aÊzu`gwn eÊ ta`jhyq; My´ katenejhð˜q eiÊ q sa`rka, my´ tð˜ uÌlð mianhð˜q· ka³n swfronð˜q swmatikw ˜ q, oÊfhalmoi˜q porneu`wn ouÊ fula`sseiq ty´n swfrosu`C,XXI,2/29 Greg. Naz., Or. 37, 10,19-12,17 (p. 292-296) (= PG 36,296 A5297 B2)

C,XXI,1/29 = F,VI,23/54

C R C,XX,2 dw´q C

to´n dai` mona C

3 auÊtou´q] auÊtou˜ C

9 aÊna`lwma R

C,XXI,1 Peri´ º swfrosu`nyq] non leg. C (fortasse truncatum in mg.) 2 ei² rysai C

C,XX,5/6 EiÊ º kai´ ] iÌ Wsper ga´r fu`siq tiq uÌdatoq polloi˜ q oÉlkoi˜ q prosdiairoume`ny pa`nta to´n peri´ tou´q oÉlkou´q to`pon ha`llein paraskeua`zei· ouÌtw kai´ to´ ty˜q gastrimargi` aq pa`hoq, eiÊ aÊnadohð˜ sou tð˜ kardi` aç, pa`saq sou ta´q aiÊ shy`seiq poti` zon Bas. C,XXI,3 tð˜ uÌlð mianhð˜q] katenejhð˜q eiÊ q uÌlyn Greg. 3/4 ka³n º swfrosu`nyn] my´ tð˜ uÌlð gamyhð˜q, ka³n a²llwq a²gamoq me`nðq. Ê Ofhalmo´q porneu`wn ouÊ fula`ssei ty´n parheni` an Greg.

XX, 1 - XXI, 22

175

glw˜ssa porneu`ousa twç˜ ponyrwç˜ mi` gnutai· po`deq a²takta bai` nonteq eÊ gkalou˜ntai no`swç. Parheneue` tw kai´ yÉ dia`noia, my´ rÉembe` shw, my´ plana`shw, my´ tu`pouq eÉ autð˜ fere` tw ponyrw˜n pragma`twn. Kai´ oÉ tu`poq me` roq pornei` aq eÊ sti` n· my´ eiÊ dwlopoiei` tw tð˜ vujð˜ ta´ misou`mena. ÉC sa´rx twç˜ ko`smwç sune` dysen, aÊll Ê oÉ logismo´q pro´q heo´n aÊny`gagen· yÉ sa´rx eÊ ba`rysen, aÊll Ê oÉ hei˜oq po`hoq e² lusen. Ì Oly tetta`shw yÉ dia`noia pro´q heo`n. Kai´ ouÊ my´ fanð˜ tw˜n a²llwn kalo`n, oÌsa toi˜q polloi˜q perispou`dasta· ouÊ ge` noq, ouÊ plou˜toq, ouÊ to´ eÊ n euÊjroi` aç kai´ sunhe` sei fantazo`menon ka`lloq – to´ jro`nou kai´ no`sou pai` gnion. Ì Olyn ke` nwson pro´q heo´n tou˜ fi` ltrou ty´n du`namin, oÌpwq trwhð˜q eÊkle`ktwç be`lei kai´ tou˜ numfi` ou to´ ka`lloq katama`hðq, iÌ na dunyhð˜q le` gein meta´ tou˜ aç² smatoq, oÌti glukasmo´q eiâ kai´ oÌlwq eÊpihumi` a. A Ê pro`siton seauto´n fu`latte kai´ e² rgwç kai´ lo`gwç kai´ bi` wç kai´ dianoy`mati kai´ kiny`mati. Pantajo`hen ga´r oÉ pole`mioq kai´ eÊjhro´q yÉmw ˜ n perierga`zetai· pa`nta skopei˜ pou˜ trw`sei, pou˜ hanatw`sei, my` ti paragumnou`menon euÌrð kai´ pro´q ply-

5 nyn,

10

15

20

16 cf. Ies. 49,2

18 Cant. 5,16

C R 6 no`son R 7 my´2 ] ti add. R 13 kalw˜n C 15 kai` nwson C 18/ 19 oÌti º lo`gwç ] non leg. R 19 seauto´n] sic C (pro seauty´n) 21/22 yÉmw˜n º hanatw`sei] non leg. R 22 euÌrei C 6 no`swç ] no`son y³ ki` ndunon Greg., codices plures, eÊgkalou˜ntai no`son, y³ kinou˜ntai no`swç Ed. PG 7 eÉautð˜ ] eÊn auÊtð˜ Greg. 12 tetta`shw º pro´q heo`n] te`taso pro´q heo´n, wâ parhe`ne, tð˜ vuj𘷠tou˜to ga´r auÊto´ kai´ aÊndra`si nomohetw˜ kai´ gunaixi` Greg. 13 perispou`dasta] deest Greg. sed habet eandem vocem in Or. 32,26 (= PG 36,204B) 13/14 plou˜toq] ouÊ hro`noq, ouÊ dunastei` a add. Greg. 14 sunhe`sei] melw˜n add. Greg. 15 to´ ] deest Greg. Ì Olyn ke`nwson] EiÊ oÌlyn eÊke`nwsaq Greg. 16 oÌpwq trwhð˜q] eiÊ my´ du`o soi ei² y ta´ pohou`mena, kai´ to´ rÉe`on kai´ to´ me`non kai´ to´ oÉrw`menon kai´ to´ aÊo`raton· a²ra tosou˜ton eÊtrw`hyq Greg. 17 katama`hðq º dunyhy˜q] meta´ tou˜] eÊk tou˜ numfikou˜ kate`maheq, wÌste kai´ du`nashai Greg. dra`mato`q te kai´ Greg. 18 eiâ ] deest Cant. oÌlwq] oÌloq Cant. 19 seauto´n] eÉauty´n Greg. 20/21 ga´r º yÉmw˜n] oÉ ponyro´q Greg. 21 skopei˜ ] kataskopei˜ , pou˜ ba`lð Greg. 22 pou˜ hanatw`sei] deest Greg.

176

25

30

SERMO C

gy´n eÌ toimon. Ì Oswç ga´r oÉraç˜ vujy´n kaharwte` ran, tosou`twç ma˜llon spilw˜sai filoneikei˜· kai´ ga´r eÊ shy˜toq lampra˜q kai´ kahara˜q oiÉ spi` loi fanerw`teroi. My´ oÊfhalmo´q oÊfhalmo´n eÉ lke` tw, my´ ge` lwq ge` lwta, my´ e²n tini dw ˜ç q parrysi` an. To´ ga´r kata´ me` roq eÊ felko`menon kai´ klepto`menon aÊnepai` shyton me´ n ty´n pro´q to´ paro´n e² jei bla`byn, eiÊ q to´ kefa`laion de´ ty˜q kaki` aq aÊpantaç˜ .

My´ toi` nun moijeu`sðq kata´ vujy´n swfronw ˜ n tw ˜ç sw`mati, aÊlla´ kahara´ kai´ sw`frwn genou˜ tð˜ vujð˜ kai´ tw ˜ç sw`mati kata´ to´n lo`gon tou˜ kuri` ou to´n le`gonta· gi` neshe te`leioi kahw´q kai´ oÉ paty´r uÉmw ˜ n oÉ ouÊra`nioq te`leio`q eÊstin. EuÊjy`

C, XXII

AuÊto´q oÉ ku`rioq yÉmw ˜ n Ê Iysou˜q Jristo´q eÊxapostelei˜ to´n a²ggelon auÊtou˜ pro´ prosw`pou sou kai´ oÉdygy`sei se kata´ to´ auÊtou˜ he`lyma, eÊxapostei` lai soi boy`heian eÊx aÉgi` ou, kai´ eÊk Siw´n aÊnte5 la`beto sou, eÊndu`sai se hw`raka dikaiosu`nyq kai´ perikefalai` an swtyri` ou soi periba`lloi, kai´ eÊkla`mvai poiy`sei wÉq mesymbri` an ty´n dikaiosu`nyn tw ˜ n e²rgwn sou, aÊmy`n. 32/33 Mt. 5,48 C,XXII,4/5 Ps. 19,3

5/6 Eph. 6,14 & I Thess. 5,8

6/7 cf. Ps. 36,6

C,XXII,1/7 cf. F,XLII,25/30; E,83/90; A,XVIII,1/10; B,XIII,1/13 C R 23 Ì Oswç ] scripsi, oÌson CR tosou`twç ] scripsi, tosou`ton C, tosou`to R 24 spilw˜sai] non leg. R eÊshi˜ toq R 25 spi` loi fanerw`teroi] non leg. R 26 dw´q C 27 me`roq] mikro´n R eÊfelko`menon] eÊ- truncatum C 28 ty´n] deest R to´ paro´n e²jei] non leg. R kefa`laion] R, C lac. 30 My´ toi` nun] non leg. R swfronw˜n] sic CR (pro swfronou˜sa) 32 tou˜ kuri` ou] ante lo`gon transp. R 31 aÊlla´ º sw`mati] non leg. R C,XXII,1 EuÊjy`] deest R 2 eÊxapostei` lai R 4 eÊxapostei˜ lai R 6 periba`loi R poiy`sai R

3 oÉdygy`sð R 7 aÊmy`n] deest R

23 ga´r oÉra˜ç vujy´n] oÉra˜ç Greg. 26 my´2 º parrysi` an] my´ suny`heia ` ´ ´ ` nukta, my nux aÊpwleian Greg. 32 gi` neshe] e²seshe ouân uÉmei˜ q Mt.

177

XXI, 23 - XXIII, 23

Ê Anakefalai` wsiq pa`ntwn tw ˜ n proeiryme`nwn |

C, XXIII

5

10

15

20

˜ q te kai´ aÊpostolikw ˜ q kai´ patrikw ˜ q didasko` oÉdeu`etai yÉ oÉdo´q yÉ pro´q ty´n basilei` an tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n fe`rousa, kai´ oÌsoi bou`lontai eÊn tð˜ oÉdw ˜ç tw ˜ n sw ç zome`nwn euÉrehy˜nai eÊn auÊtð˜ peripatou˜sin. ÉC ga´r oÉdo´q tou˜ heou˜ stauro`q eÊ sti kahymerino`q· ouÊdei´ q ga´r eÊ sw`hy meta´ aÊne` sewq· oÌsoi ga´r bou`lontai eÊn aÊnapau`sei kai´ yÉdonð˜ peripatei˜n, eÊn tð˜ platei` aç oÉdw ˜ç euÉri` skontai, yÌtiq uÉpa`gei eiÊ q ty´n aÊpw`leian. Fysi´ ga´r oÉ ku`rioq· ei² tiq he`lei oÊpi` sw mou eÊlhei˜n, aÊra`tw to´n stauro´n auÊtou˜ kai´ aÊkolouhei` tw moi – toute`sti pa˜san hli˜vin kai´ kakopa`heian eÉkou`sio`n te kai´ aÊkou`sion metÊ euÊjaristi` aq uÉpome`nein. Kai´ pa`lin le`gei· biasty` eÊstin yÉ basilei` a tw ˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n, kai´ biastai´ aÉrpa`zousin auÊty`n· kai´ ti` steny´ yÉ pu`ly kai´ tehlimme`ny yÉ oÉdo´q yÉ aÊpa`gousa eiÊ q ty´n zwy`n, kai´ oÊli` goi eiÊ si´ n oiÉ euÉri` skonteq auÊty`n, platei˜a de´ kai´ euÊru`jwroq yÉ aÊpa`gousa eiÊ q ty´n aÊpw`leian kai´ polloi` eiÊ sin oiÉ oÉdeu`onteq auÊty`n. ÉOmoi` wq kai´ oÉ aÊpo`stoloq boa˜ç· dia´ pollw ˜ n hli` vewn dei˜ yÉma˜q eiÊ selhei˜n eiÊ q ty´n basilei` an tw ˜ q pa˜˜ n ouÊranw ˜ n· kai´ aÉplw sa grafy´ ta´ auÊta´ dida`skei. Kai´ ple`on ouÊ gra`fw pro´q ty´n sy´n aÊgji` noian· di` dou ga´r sofw ˜ç aÊformy´n kai´ sofw`teroq e²stai. É q euÌromen eÊggra`fwq – eiÊ de` tiq Kai´ tau˜ta me´n eÊgra`vamen w É q he`lei[q] kai´ w É q bou`letai ouÊ prosi` etai ouÊde´ pisteu`ei tau˜ta, w ouÌtwq kai´ poreue`shw. C,XXIII,5/7 Isaac Nin., Or. 49,77-78 (olim 4,5,1) 8 cf. Mt. 7,13 9/10 Mt. 16,24 12/13 Mt. 11,12 13/17 Mt. 7,14 17/18 Act. 14,22 20 Prov. 9,9 C,XXIII,2/19 cf. A,VII,2/16; B,VII,1/15 C C,XXIII,2/3 EuÊaggelikw˜q º hana`twç ] supplevi ex A,VII,2-3, lac. C 8 y²tiq C 10 aÊkolouhy`tw C 14/15 oÉli` goi C 15 platei` a C 22 he`lei] scripsi, he`leiq C C,XXIII,6 eÊsw`hy] aÊny˜lhen eÊn twç˜ ouÊranwç˜ Isaac eÉauto´n add. Mt.

9 eÊlhei˜ n] aÊparnysa`shw

346r

178

SERMO C

Ê Epi` logoq

C, XXIV

Ê Idou`, peply`rwka ty´n sy´n ai² tysin, wâ meri´ q oÉsiwta`ty, ouÊde´ n me´ n i² swq a²xion ty˜q sy˜q prosdoki` aq, ty˜q de` ge eÊ my˜q duna`mewq ouÊk e² latton – ply´n ouÊ gew`rgion tau˜ta ty˜q eÊ my˜q dianoi` aq,

5 aÊllÊ eÊk tw ˜ n heopneu`stwn lo`gwn ty˜q hei` aq grafy˜q kata´ ta´q

parado`seiq tw ˜ n aÉgi` wn aÊposto`lwn kai´ tw ˜ n heofo`rwn pate`rwn kai´ tau˜ta eÊranisa`menoq aÊfelw ˜ q ouÌtwq kai´ iÊ diwtikw ˜ q sunte`hy` ´ ´ ´ ka, wÉq kefalaiw˜deq ta plei˜sta dia to euÊsunopton kai´ periektiko´n kai´ euÊmnymo`neuton, kai´ e² steila tau˜ta tð˜ sð˜ oÉsio`tyti. 10 Ê Empo`nwq de´ oÊfei` leiq prosane`jein eÉka`stw ˜ n kefalai` wn· ouÊ ç tw

pa`nta ga´r pa˜sin, wÉq oiâmai, eiÊ si´ n eu²lypta.

Kai´ eÊgw´ me´n to´ eÊmo´n pepoi` yka kai´ to´ ty˜q parakoy˜q deino´n eÊxe`fugon ba`roq, so´n de` eÊsti to´ loipo´n kata´ ty´n mikra´n tau`tyn uÉpo`mnysin politeuhy˜nai – ply´n kai´ tou˜to aÊnagkai˜on uÉpomny˜15 sai` soi, oÌper ouÊdei´ q aÊgnoei˜, oÌti aiÉ eÊntolai´ pa ˜ si pistoi˜q aÊpo´ É q kanw´n eÊdo`hysan, kai´ ma`lista aiÉ ty˜q nystei` aq kai´ proheou˜ w seujy˜q. Ì Wsper ouân uÉpotely´q gewrgo`q, eÊa´n my´ dw ˜ç eiÊ q ply`ryq kai´ kalo´n to´n kano`na auÊtou˜ – y²goun to´ te`loq – eiÊ q fulaky´n eÊmba`lletai kai´ kre`matai kai´ de`retai, eÌwq ouà aÊpodw ˜ç pa˜san 20 ty´n oÊfeily´n auÊtou ˜ · ouÌtwq kai´ pa˜q bebaptisme`noq, oÌtan aÊmblw ˜ q dia`keitai pro´q ta´q eÊntola`q, euÊhe`wq eÊgkatalimpa`netai uÉpo´ ty˜q ja`ritoq kai´ paradi` dotai toi˜q eÊjhroi˜q auÊtou˜ kai´ pi` ptei uÉpo´ tou´q po`daq auÊtw ˜ n kai´ eÊpife`rontai auÊtw ˜ç hli` veiq pollai´

4 gew`rgion cf.

C,XXIV,2/4 8/9 & 10/11 Max. Conf., Cap. de car., prologus I Cor. 3,9

C,XXIV,2/11 cf. F,XLII,2/17

12/28 cf. A,XVI,19/33; B,XI,16/29

C C,XXIV,2 oÉsiota`ty C 21 eÊgkataleimpa`nytai C

19 kre`mmatai

C

dai` rytai

C

XXIV, 1 - XXV, 7

179

kai´ peirasmoi´ aÊprosdo`kytoi, wÌste aÊpo´ stenojwri` aq kra`zein· 25 ku`rie, ti` eÊplyhu`nhysan oiÉ hli` bonteq me; ÉO de´ fula`sswn ta´q eÊntola`q, fula`ssetai uÉpo´ tou˜ heou˜· kai´ kahw´q auÊto´q uÉpakou`ei tw ˜ç hew ˜ç kai´ oÉ heo´q uÉpakou`ei auÊtw ˜ç plyrw ˜ n pa`nta ta´ aiÊ ty`mata auÊtou˜. Kai´ tau˜ta me´n eiÊ q tosou˜ton.

EuÊjy`

C, XXV

ÉO de´ tw ˜ n pa`ntwn ku`rioq kai´ heo´q kai´ despo`tyq oÉ he`lwn pa`ntaq sw ç` zeshai dia´ filanhrwpi` an, auÊto´q kai´ se´ styri` xeien Êen aÊgaho tou˜ gene`shai plyrwty`n se tw ˜ n auÊtou˜ eÊntal5 ma`twn, kai´ basilei` aq ouÊranw ˜ n poiy`sai klyronomei˜n eÊn Jristw ˜ç à ` É É ` ´ ´ Ê Iysou˜ tw y mw n, w y do xa kai´ to kra toq eiÊ q tou q aiÊ w naq ˜ç kuri` w ˜ ˜ ç ç tw ˜ n aiÊ w`nwn, aÊmy`n.

25 Ps. 3,2

27 cf. Apophth., Coll. alph., Zy`nwn 7, PG 65,177 C13 -18

C,XXV,2/7 = B,X,38/42; C,XVII,12/16

C C,XXV,4 aÊgahoergi` aç ] vix leg. C, supplevi ex B,X,40

Ê Epi` logoq

Epil.

5

10

15

20

Ê Emoi´ me´n prw ˜ç prose`jein yÊspa`zeto` te eÊkç` yn to´ mo`nw ç eÉautw hu`mwq kai´ polly˜q eÊpimelei` aq yÊxi` wto kata´ du`namin dy´ ty´n É q kai´ ty˜q tw eÊmy`n. Ê Epei´ dÊ eÊn noi¸ tw ˜ç eÊmw ˜ç e²nnoia` tiq eiÊ se`du, w ˜n pollw ˜ n wÊfelei` aq fronti` sai, eiÊ q ty´n suggrafy´n ty˜sde ty˜q de`ltou oÌlon eÊmauto´n e²rwti hei` w ç eÊpe`dwka. Kai´ dy´ eÊk plei` stwn panso`fwn heopneu`stwn grafw ˜ n sunagyojw´q aÌpan ka`lliston kai´ plei˜on tw ˜ n a²llwn eiÊ q o²nysin fe`ron vujy˜q, ty˜q suggrafy˜q auÊty˜q aÊpyrxa`myn. Kai´ yân moi a²rryto`q tiq e²fesiq tou˜ oiÊ keiojei` rwq pa˜san sunta`xai· eÊpei´ de´ pa`resi` q tiq kai´ no`soq eÊmpodw`n moi kate`sty kai´ eiÊ sa`pan aÊnti` xoun, diÊ eÉte`rwn jeirw ˜ n to´ ty˜q eÊmy˜q yÊtonykui` aq jeiro´q uÉste`ryma aÊneply`rwsa. Kai´ toi` nun su´n hew ˜ç teterma`twtai` moi kai´ pepera`twtai, ply`ryq oÌly logi` wn tou˜ pneu`matoq, pneumatikw ˜ n jari` twn e²mplewq oÌly, aÊhaà n aÌpaq oÉ diÊ auÊtw na`twn aÊnhe`wn oÌly peplyrwme`ny. Ê Ex w ˜n swtyri` an trugw ˜ n vujiky´n KaÊmoi´ euÊje`shw lu`sin aÊmplakyma`twn Kai´ zwy˜q aÊi¨ di` ou ty´n metousi` an É q a³n diÊ aÊlly`lwn tw – w ˜ç ty˜q aÊga`pyq desmw ˜ç sugjwrw`meha` te kai´ sw ç zw`meha ja`riti kai´ filanhrwpi` aç Jristou˜ tou˜ o²ntwq àç pre`pei pa˜sa ai² nesiq, do`xa, megalwsu`ny te kai´ heou˜ yÉmw ˜ n, w megalopre`peia su´n tw ˜ç aÊna`rjw ˜ç panagi` w ç auÊtou˜ patri´ kai´ tw ç Ê Ê Ê ` kai´ agahw ˜ç kai´ zwopoiw ˜ç autou˜ pneumati, nu˜n kai´ aei´ kai´ eiÊ q tou´q aiÊ w ˜ naq tw ˜ n aiÊ w`nwn, aÊmy`n.

Epil.,17 cf. Iac. 5,16 C Epil.,1 Ê Epi` logoq] alia rubrica in margine non legitur 8 fe`ron] Cp.c., fe`rwn C 12 yÉtonikui` aq C 19 sugjwrw`meha` ] Cp.c., sugjwrou`meha C 20 o²ntwq] Cp.c., oÌntoq C

347v

Appendix: Capitula e manuscripto P in fine florilegii posita

| Tou˜ logistikou˜ ta´ aÉmarty`mata` eiÊ si tau˜ta· aÊpisti` a, 77v yÉ aiÌ resiq, yÉ aÊfrosu`ny, yÉ aÊdiakrisi` a, yÉ blasfymi` a, yÉ sugkata`hesiq tw˜n aÉmartyma`twn tw ˜ n eÊ k tou˜ pahytikou˜ me` rouq.

F, XLIII

² Iasiq tou`twn 5

ÉC aÊdi` staktoq pi` stiq yÉ pro´q to´n heo`n, ta´ aÊlyhina´ do`gmata, yÉ sunejy´q mele` ty tw˜n grafw ˜ n, yÉ kahara´ proseujy´ kai´ yÉ aÊdia`leiptoq pro´q heo´n euÊjaristi` a. Tou˜ humikou˜ ta´ aÉmarty`mata

10

ÉC aÊsplagjni` a, to´ mi˜soq, to´ aÊsumpahe` q, to´ mnysi` kakon, oÉ fho`noq kai´ yÉ sunejy´q peri´ ta´ toiau˜ta mele` ty. Tou`twn yÉ herapei` a ÉC filanhrwpi` a, yÉ aÊga`py, yÉ filadelfi` a, yÉ sumpa`heia, yÉ aÊnexikaki` a kai´ yÉ jrysto`tyq.

F,XLIII,1/19 Ephr., De virt. et pass., Op.V,399,14 - 400,14 (= Ass. Gr. III,428D)

P App., F,XLIII,2 yÉ ] addidi, deest P

F,XLIII,1/2 yÉ (6x)] deest Ephr. 2 blasfymi` a] aÊjaristi` a kai´ add. Ephr. 2/3 yÉ sugkata`hesiq] aiÉ sugkatahe`seiq Ephr. 3 tw˜n] aiÍ gi` nontai Ephr. 4 tou`twn] kai´ yÉ herapei` a add. Ephr. 5 aÊlyhina´ ] kai´ aÊplany˜ kai´ oÊrho`doxa add. Ephr. 6 grafw˜n] logi` wn tou˜ pneu`matoq Ephr. 8 aÉmarty`mata] eiÊ si tau˜ta add. Ephr. 10 fho`noq] fo`noq add. Ephr. 11 Tou`twn yÉ herapei` a] ÉC i² asiq kai´ herapei` a tou`twn Ephr.

184

FLORILEGIUM - APPENDIX

Tou˜ eÊ pihumytikou˜ ta´ aÉmarty`mata 15

ÉC gastrimargi` a, yÉ pornei` a, yÉ moijei` a, yÉ aÊkaharsi` a, yÉ aÊse` lgeia, yÉ filojrymati` a kai´ yÉ ty˜q keny˜q do`xyq eÊ pihumi` a. Tou`twn yÉ herapei` a

20

25

30

ÉC eÊ gkra`teia, yÉ nystei` a, yÉ kakopa`heia, yÉ aÊktymosu`ny kai´ ty˜q basilei` aq tou˜ heou˜ o²rexiq kai´ yÉ ty˜q uiÉ ohesi` aq eÊ pihumi` a. Ê Epihumi` a pro´q tri` a ty´n ki` nysin e² jei· y³ pro´q yÉdony´n sarko´q y³ pro´q do`xan keny´n y³ pro´q aÊpa`tyn jryma`twn. Kai´ dia´ ty´n para`logon tau`tyn e² fesin katafronei˜ tou˜ heou˜ kai´ tw˜n | hei` wn, kai´ ty˜q oiÊ kei` aq euÊgenei` aq eÊ pilanha`netai kai´ pro´q to´n plysi` on eÊ khyriou˜tai kai´ to´n logismo´n skoti` zei kai´ ouÊ sugjwrei˜ aÊnable` vai pro´q ty´n aÊly`heian. Ê Oktw` eiÊ si pa`nteq oiÉ periektikoi´ logismoi` , y²goun gastrimargi` a, pornei` a, filarguri` a, oÊrgy`, lu`py, aÊkydi` a, kenodoxi` a kai´ uÉperyfani` a. É Upo´ tw ˜ n toiou`twn parenojlei˜shai me´ n y³ my´ tw˜n ouÊk eÊ f Ê yÉmi˜n eÊ stin – eÊ mme` nein de´ eÊ p Ê auÊtoi˜q y³ my´ eÊ mme` nein y³ tou`toiq kinei˜n y³ my´ kinei˜n tw˜n eÊ f Ê yÉmi˜n eÊ stin.

20/25 ibid. Op. V,404,7-12 (= Ass. Gr. III,430F) 26/62 ibid. Op. V,401,1403,4 (= Ass. Gr. III,429B) 26/28 cf. Evagr., De octo spir. malitiae, PG 79,11451164

14 aÉmarty`mata] eiÊ si tau˜ta Ephr. 15 gastrimargi` a] yÉ laimargi` a, yÉ oiÊ noflugi` a add. Ephr. 16 eÊpihumi` a] jrusou˜ te kai´ plou`tou kai´ tw˜n sarkikw˜n yÉdonw˜n add. Ephr. 17 Tou`twn yÉ herapei` a] ÉC i² asiq kai´ herapei` a tou`twn Ephr. 18 kai´ ] oÉ tw˜n jryma`twn pro´q tou´q pe`nytaq 23 hei` wn] skorpismo`q, yÉ tw˜n mello`ntwn eÊkei` nwn aÊgahw˜n e²fesiq Ephr. eÊntolw˜n add. Ephr. 25 sugjwrei˜ ] eÊa˜ç Ephr. 26 oiÉ ] deest Ephr. logismoi` ] ty˜q kaki` aq. Prw˜toq oÉ ty˜q Ephr. 27 pornei` a etc.] deu`teroq oÉ ty˜q pornei` aq etc. Ephr. 28 É Upo´ º parenojlei˜ shai] Tou`touq pa`ntaq tou´q logismou´q parenojlei˜ n Ephr. 30 tou`toiq] pa`hy Ephr.

78r

XLIII, 14 -XLIII, 50

35

40

45

50

185

²Allo de` eÊ sti prosboly´ kai´ a²llo sunduasmo´q kai´ a²llo pa`hoq kai´ a²llo pa`ly kai´ a²llo sugkata`hesiq kai´ a²llo eÊ ne` rgeia. Kai´ prosboly´ me` n eÊ stin yÉ aÉplw˜q ginome` ny tou˜ eÊ jhrou˜ dia´ tou˜ logismou˜ uÉpo`mnysiq, oiàon poi` yson to`de y³ to`de wÉq eÊ pi´ tou˜ Jristou˜ kai´ heou˜ yÉmw˜n· eiÊ pe` , iÌ na oiÉ li` hoi ouàtoi a²rtoi ge` nwntai· tou˜to, wÉq ei² rytai, tw ˜ n ouÊk eÊ f Ê yÉmi˜n· sunduasmo´q de` eÊ stin yÉ paradojy´ tou˜ uÉpoballome` nou logismou˜ kai´ oiàon met Ê auÊtou˜ mele` ty kai´ oÉmili` a para´ ty˜q proaire` sewq yÉmw˜n· pa`hoq de´ yÉ aÊpo´ sunduasmou˜ eÌ xiq ginome` ny tou˜ para´ tou˜ eÊ jhrou˜ uÉpoballome` nou logismou˜, kai´ oiÉ onei´ sunejy´q mele` ty kai´ fantasi` a tou`tou· pa`ly de´ yÉ aÊnti` stasiq tou˜ logismou˜ y³ pro´q aÊnai` resin tou`tou y³ pro´q sugkata`hesin, kahw`q fysin oÉ aÊpo`stoloq, yÉ sa´rx eÊ pihumei˜ kata´ tou˜ pneu`matoq, to´ de´ pneu˜ma kata´ ty˜q sarko`q, tau˜ta de´ aÊlly`loiq aÊnti` keitai· sugkata`hesiq de´ yÉ kata`neusiq tou˜ logismou˜ pro´q to´ pa`hoq· eÊ ne` rgeia de´ auÊty´ yÉ pra˜xiq. A Ê nairei˜tai de´ uÉpo´ me´ n eÊ gkratei` aq oÉ ty˜q | gastrimargi` aq logismo`q· uÉpo´ de´ hei` ou po`hou kai´ ty˜q tw˜n mello`ntwn eÊ fe` sewq kai´ ty˜q tou˜ aÊsbe`stou puro´q mny`myq oÉ ty˜q pornei` aq· uÉpo´ de´ ty˜q sumpahei` aq ty˜q pro´q tou´q pe` nytaq oÉ ty˜q filar35/36 Mt. 4,3

42/44 Gal. 5,17

P 31/32 kai´ a²llo pa`hoq] iter. P 41 pa`lin P

39 tou˜1] scripsi cum Ephr., ta´ P

32 kai´ a²llo eÊne`rgeia] yÉ eÊggi` zousa kai´ paromoiou˜sa tð˜ pra`xei, kai´ a²llo eÊne`rgeia kai´ a²llo aiÊ jmalwsi` a Ephr. 33/34 dia´ tou˜ logismou˜ deest Ephr. 36 tw˜n] deest Ephr. 36 yÉmi˜ n] eÊstin Ephr. 37 logismou˜ ] para´ tou˜ eÊjhrou˜ add. Ephr. oiàon] yÉ add. Ephr. 38 oÉmili` a] yÉ eÊny`donoq praem. Ephr. 39 aÊpo´ ] tou˜ add. Ephr. 40 logismou˜ ] pa`houq Ephr. 41 tou`tou] deest Ephr. 42 tou`tou] tou˜ eÊn logismwç˜ pa`houq, y²toi tou˜ eÊmpahou˜q logismou˜ Ephr. 44 aÊnti` keitai] aiÊ jmalwsi` a de` eÊsti biai` a kai´ aÊkou`sioq ty˜q kardi` aq aÊpagwgy´ aÊpo´ (uÉpo´ Ass.) proly`vewq kai´ makra˜q 46 pra˜xiq] add. plurima alia Ephr. sunyhei` aq turannoume`nyq add. Ephr. 47/48 oÉ º logismo`q] yÉ gastrimargi` a Ephr. 49 kai´ º pornei` aq] yÉ pornei` a 50/51 oÉ º filarguri` aq] yÉ filarguri` a Ephr. Ephr. 50 ty˜q1] deest Ephr.

78v

186

FLORILEGIUM - APPENDIX

guri` aq· uÉpo´ ty˜q aÊgaho`tytoq kai´ ty˜q pro´q pa`ntaq aÊga`pyq oÉ ty˜q oÊrgy˜q· uÉpo´ de´ ty˜q pneumatiky˜q – paideu`ei yÉma˜q oÉ heo´q

aÉmarta`nontaq tw ˜ç lo`gw ç ty˜q auÊtou˜ euÊsplagjni` aq kai´ eiÊ q ta´q mwra´q yÉmi˜n zyty`seiq kai´ eÊpihumi` aq ta´q aÊkai` rouq, ouÊ ta´q para55 lo`gouq de`, my´ didou´q yÉmi˜n ta´ te`wq zytou`mena· oÌhen yÉmei˜q pai` deusin ty´n kydemoniky´n tou˜ despo`tou peri´ yÉma˜q proorw ˜ nteq jai` rwmen pneumatikw ˜ q euÊfraino`menoi – jara˜q oÉ ty˜q kosmi-

60

ky˜q lu`pyq· uÉpo´ de´ ty˜q uÉpomony˜q kai´ ty˜q karteri` aq kai´ ty˜q pro´q heo´n euÊjaristi` aq oÉ ty˜q aÊkydi` aq· uÉpo´ de´ ty˜q krupty˜q oÉ ty˜q kenodoxi` aq· uÉpo´ de´ tou˜ my´ kri` nein tina´ y³ eÊ xouhenei˜n, wÉq oÉ Farisai˜oq, aÊll Ê e²jein eÉ auto´n e² sjaton pa`ntwn oÉ ty˜q uÉperyfani` aq. Peri´ diaire`sewq tw˜n pahw˜n

F, XLIV

5

Ta´ me` n eÊ sti swmatika`, ta´ de´ vujika`. Kai´ swmatika´ le` gomen· gastrimargi` an, pornei` an, me` hyn, aÊse` lgeian – vujika´ de` · mi˜soq pro´q to´n plysi` on, fho`non, e² rin, kenodoxi` an, uÉperyfani` an. Tau˜ta de´ eÊ nergou˜sin eiÊ q ty´n yÉmete` ran vujy`n, aÊpou`syq aÊga`pyq kai´ eÊ gkratei` aq· parousw ˜ n ga´r tou`twn, tau˜ta pa`nta eÊxafani` zontai, ta´ me´n uÉpo´ aÊga`pyq pneumatiky˜q, ta´ de´ uÉpo´ nystei` aq kai´ eÊ gkratei` aq. To`te ga´r oÉ nou˜q kai´ to´ oiÊ kei˜on fw˜q aÊpolamba`nei, kai´ to´n heo´n aÊparemp. | 54 II Tim. 2,23 F,XLIV,2/9 Ps.-Ioh. Damasc., De octo spir., PG 95,84 B4 -12 P 55 zytou`mn P

56 keidemoniky´n P

60 ante oÉ ty˜q] lacunam statui

F,XLIV,9 aÊparempodi` stwq oÉraç˜ ] supplevi, plura verba omisit P 51/52 oÉ º oÊrgy˜q] yÉ oÊrgy` Ephr. 52/57 paideu`ei º euÊfraino`menoi] deest Ephr. 59 oÉ ty˜q aÊkydi` aq] yÉ aÊkydi` a Ephr. 60 oÉ ty˜q kenodoxi` aq] tw˜n aÊretw˜n eÊrgasi` aq kai´ ty˜q eÊn suntribð˜ kardi` aq sunejou˜q proseujy˜q yÉ kenodoxi` a Ephr. 61 Farisai˜ oq] mega`laujoq praem. Ephr. e²jein] 61/62 oÉ ty˜q uÉperyfani` aq] yÉ uÉperyfani` a Ephr. yÉgei˜ shai Ephr. F,XLIV,4 to´n] to´ (sic) Ps.-Damasc. Damasc. deest

6/7 parousw˜n º pneumatiky˜q] in ed.

79r

187

XLIII, 51 - XLVI, 9

F, XLV

5

A Ê retai´ vujy˜q eiÊ sin auàtai· aÊga`py, tapeinofrosu`ny, prao`tyq, makrohumi` a, to´ a²humon, to´ a²fhonon, to´ my´ kri` nein, to´ aÊkeno`doxon, to´ sumpahytiko`n, to´ eÊ leymonytiko`n, to´ aÊfila`rguron, to´ a²tufon, to´ aÊnupery`fanon, to´ katanuktiko´n kai´ yÉ swfrosu`ny· auàtai` eiÊ sin dekape`nte. AiÉ de´ tou˜ sw`matoq aÊretai` eiÊ sin auàtai Nystei` a, jameuni` a, aÊgrupni` a, eÊ gkra`teia, aÊktymosu`ny,

swfrosu`ny sw`matoq, y²toi aÉgnei` a, kai´ to´ my´ perispa˜shai eÊk to`pou eiÊ q to`pon. ÉOmou˜ kai´ auàtai` eiÊ sin oÊktw`. F, XLVI

Trei˜q yâsan hugate`rai tð˜ bde`llð pa`nu yÊgapyme`nai tð˜ aÉmarti` aç – oÉ fho`noq, yÉ pornei` a kai´ eiÊ dwlolatrei` a –, yÉ de´ teta`rty ouÊk yÊrke`shy eiÊ pei˜n iÉkano`n, y²goun yÉ ponyra´ eÊpihumi` a. ÉC pro´q heo´n oÉmili` a trei˜q ta`xeiq e²jei· yÉ me`n, le`gw, valmw5 di` a, yÉ de´ proseujy`, yÉ de´ e²nteuxiq. Kai´ valmwdi` a me`n, le`gw, oÌtan aÊtelw ˜ n yÉmw ˜ n o²ntwn e²ti iÉsta`menoi eÊn tð˜ eÊkklysi` aç aÊkou`onteq tou˜ kanona`rjou, va`llomen ty˜q aÊkoy˜q mo`non eÊnyduno`menoi, kai´ e²oiken tou˜to yÉni` ka basileu´q kahezo`menoq y³ proserjo`menoq euÊfymei˜tai para´ tw ˜ n uÉpo´ jei˜ra· proseujy´ de`,

F,XLV,1/9 Max. Conf., Quaest. et dubia I,1,2-8, cf. etiam Ephr., De habenda 3234 (Op. IV,401,5-7) (= Ass. Gr. III,357) F,XLVI,1/3 cf. Prov. 30,15

P F,XLV,2 auÊto`fhonon P F,XLVI,1 bde`lð P

7 jaumenei` a P

3 ponyra´ ] scripsi, pono P

7/8 eÊnydunw`menoi P

F,XLV,1 tapeinofrosu`ny] tapei` nwsiq Max. 2 makrohumi` a] aÊnexikaki` a, aÊmnysikaki` a, aÊorgysi` a add. Max. 5 auàtai` eiÊ sin dekape`nte] deest Max. 8 swfrosu`ny º aÉgnei` a] deest Max. 8/9 kai´ º oÊktw` ] to´ aÊperi` spaston Max.

188

FLORILEGIUM - APPENDIX

10 oÌtan aÊpospa ˜ç tiq eÉauto´n eÊk tw ˜ n e²xw fronti` dwn kai´ mo`noq mo`nw ç

proslalei˜ tw ˜ç hew ˜ç , kai´ e²stin tou˜to symei˜on tw ˜ n eÊpÊ aÊretð˜ prokopto`ntwn· e²oike de´ kai´ tou˜to toi˜q dia´ katidi` an fi` loiq aÊxiou˜si to´n basile`a uÉpe`r tinwn· e²nteuxiq de´ oÉmili` a pro´q heo`n, my´ blepome`nou tou˜ noo´q aÊllajou˜, aÊllÊ oÌlwq oÌlw ˜ç hew ˜ç ç kollyhe`ntoq tw 15 kai´ eÊntugja`nontoq auÊtw ˜ç uÉpe´r tw ˜ n sumfero`ntwn.

P P

10 aÊpospð˜ P 13 uÉpe`r tinwn] scripsi, uÉpertoi` nwn P 15 tw˜n] scripsi, tou˜ P

14 koluhe`ntoq

INDICES Index nominum Index locorum Sacrae Scripturae Index fontium

INDEX NOMINUM A Ê garynw˜n dida`skaloq (id est Muha . m-

mad) F, XXXIII,18 Ê Ada`m

F, XXI, 6; A, II, 35; XIV, 32; B, II, 37; C, II, 4

Ê Iakwbi` tai

C, XVI, 3

Ê Ia`kwboq (frater Christi)

F, I, 40; 43; F, IV, 21; A, XII, 9/10

Ê Isaa`k (Ninivita)

F, II, 30;V, 2; XI,1; XXXI, 22

A Ê hana`sioq

Ê Isi` dwroq (Pelusiota)

A Ê ntw`nioq (eremita)

Ê Iwa`nnyq (Damascenus)

A Ê pollw˜q

Ê Iwa`nnyq (evangelista)

A Ê rse`nioq (eremita)

Ê Iwa`nnyq (jejunator)

F, XXIII, 41; 47; C,V, 3 F, III, 70; 77; XIX, 6; 7

F, XXVI, 39

F, III, 47; 48; 64; 77; E, 59

Barsanou`fioq

F, XV,1; 9 Basi` leioq (magnus) F,VII, 1; XVIII, 1; 2; XXIII, 58; XL, 47; A, II, 39; B, II, 41; C, II, 6/7; X, 27 Grygo`rioq (Nazianzenus)

F, I, 55;V, 27;VI,1; IX,1; XXXIX,14

F, XXX, 2

A, II,10; B, II,13

F, I, 26; 69; 70; A,VIII, 3

F, XXIII, 49

Ê Iwa`nnyq Kli` makoq

F, II, 2; XIX,1; 25; XXXVII,1; C, X, 21

Ê Iwa`nnyq oÉ Pro`dromoq

A, III,10/11; B, III, 27; C, III, 7

Ê Iwa`nnyq Jruso`stomoq

F,VIII, 2; XIII, 1; XXV, 2; XLI, 1; A,VIII, 61; B,V,12;13; C,VIII, 3; XIV, 5

Grygo`rioq (Nyssenus)

Ê Iw`b

Daui` d F, XVIII, 21; XXVI, 5; A, I,16;V, 26; B,V, 34; C, XI,10 Dia`dojoq F, XXXIV,1 Dwro`heoq F, XXIV, 2; XXXI, 8

Ka`i¨ n

F, XXXV, 24

EiÊ ry`ny EuÊlogi` a Palaiologi` na

Tit., 5

Ê Ekklysiasty`q

F, XL, 2; 6; 7

Ê Epifa`nioq

F, XXIII, 43

Eu²a

F, XXXII, 23

Ê Efrai` m (Syrus)

F, XVI,1; XXXII, 2

F, XXVIII,18 F, XXX, 32

La`zaroq

F, XXIV,12; XXVIII,19

La`mej

F, XXX, 32

Louka`q (evangelista)

A,VIII, 23

Maka`rioq (eremita), debuerit esse Mar-

cus quidam eremita F, III, 47; 49 Ma`ximoq (confessor) F, IV, 20; XXX,11; 25; XL, 61 Mari` a (Mater Dei) B, II, 27

192

INDEX NOMINUM

Ma`rkoq (auctor)

B, XIII,14 Mathai˜ oq (evangelista) F, I, 8

Pau˜loq (apostolus)

Mijay´l oÉ Palaiolo`goq Tit., 7 Mijai` aq (propheta)

F, I, 81; 82; XIII, 4; XVIII, 23; XX, 9; XXI, 40; XXVI, 39; XXIX, 49; XXXIV, 18; A, VIII, 33; XIV, 19; C, VII,11 Pe`troq (apostolus) F, I, 60; 61; A,VII, 25; C, IX, 20

Mwsy˜q

Satana˜q

F, IX, 7

F, XXXII, 3; 7; E, 2; A, X, 4; B,VIII, 1

Nei˜ loq (id est Nilus Ancyranus aut

Evagrius Ponticus aut Hesychius Hierosolymitanus) F, IV, 4; XIV, 1; XX, 27; XXVII, 1; XL,13 Niko`laoq (Corcyrensis) F, XXXVIII, 9 Niko`laoq (patriarcha C/poleos) F, XXIX, 2 Niko`laoq (sanctus) F, XXIII, 24 Nikyfo`roq (patriarcha C/poleos) C, XVI, 4 Ni` kwn (Montis nigri) F, XXII, 43; 44; A,VIII,73

F, XXIX, 78; 88; A, XIII,11; 30

Solomw`n

F, IX,11; XL, 29/30

Sumew`n (non identificabilis)

F, XXXIII,1

Sumew`n (an novus theologus ?)

F, XIX,17

Tetradi` tai

C, XVI, 3

Faraw`

F, XXXVII, 43

Farisai˜ oi

A,VIII, 57

Jristo`q

passim

INDEX LOCORUM SACRAE SCRIPTURAE SEPTUAGINTA Septuaginta.VetusTestamentum Graecum, auctoritate Academiae Scientiarum Gottingensis editum, Go«ttingen, 1926 -. Septuaginta, id estVetusTestamentum graece iuxta LXX interpretes, ed. A. Rahlfs, Stuttgart, 1935 (reimpr. 1979). Genesis 1,26 2,9 2,15 2,22 3,1 3,16 8,21 Exodus 12,8 20,12ss. 20,13 -17 34,28 Leviticus 9,17 19,18 Numeri 9,11 20,12

F,XXXVI,1; 3/4; 7; 11/12; 14; C,I,4 F,XXI,11/12; A,VIII, 14/15 F,XXX,16 A,XIV,31/32 F,XXXII,42/44 A,XIV,37/38 F,XXIII,29 F,XXXVII,44/45 A,X,8/10; B,VIII,5/8 F,XXIX,12/15 E,2/3 F,XXXI,6/7; A,X,23/25; B,VIII,18/ 19 A,XI,4 F,XXXVII,44/45 F,XXXII,7/8

Deuteronomium 5,16ss. A,X,8/10; B,VIII,5/8 15,9 A,XI,3; B,IX,13/16 15,11 A,XI,2/3; B,IX,13/16 23,22 F,XL,57 24,15 A,XI,22/23; B,IX, 22/24 27,17 F,XXII,40; A,VIII, 70/71 30,15 E,4/5; A,X,4/6; B,

30,16 30,19 32,51 I Regnorum 2,30 Psalmi 1,1 3,2 4,3 4,5 5,7 7,5 16,4 18,5 19,3 33,9 33,15 34,13 36,6 36,26 38,7 38,12 40,2 40,14 44,5 50,19 62,9 68,5

VIII,2/3 A,X,6; B,VIII,4/5 A,X,4/6; B,VIII,4 F,XXXII,7/8 A,VI,7/8 C,VII,9/11 A,XVI,30; B,XI,26/ 27; C,XXIV,25 F,VI,2/4 F,XVIII,21/22 A,X,16/17; B,VIII,14 A,I,8/11 F,XXX,9/10 F,XXII,21 F,XLII,27/28; A, XVIII,3/4; B,XIII,10/ 11; C,XXII,4/5 F,VII,19/20 & 21/22 F,XXX,12 F,XXXVII,47/50 F,XLII,30; A,XVIII, 6; B,XIII,12/13; C, XXII,6/7 F,IX,38/39 F,VIII,3 & 8/9; F, XXXVIII,20 A,XII,3/5; B,X,8/9 F,IX,37 B,XII,23 E,57 F,XVI,7/8 F,II,10/11 A,IX,15/16

194 70,14 75,3 105,39 110,10 111,1 111,5 111,9 118,14 118,16 118,21 118,105 118,106 118,127 118,138 118,144 118,158 118,162 118,164 138,7 139,12 144,18 Proverbia 3,28 5,11 6,2 9,9 10,19 11,14 11,17 12,28 13,3 13,8 13,17 13,19 14,29 15,27 17,5 19,17

INDEX LOCORUM SACRAE SCRIPTURAE F,XXX,19 F,V,9 F,I,58/59 F,IX,11/12 A,I,22/24 F,IX,37/38 A,XI,10/11; B,IX,20/ 22 A,I,4 A,I,2/3 A,I,11/12 A,I,19/20 A,I,13/14 A,I,6/7 A,I,5 A,I,5/6 A,I,12/13 A,I,7/8 F,XXVI,4; A,V,26/ 27; B,V,34/35; C,XI, 10 A,XI,4/8; B,IX,16/18 A,X,14/15; B,VIII,10/ 11 F,XIV,18/19 F,IX,39/40 C,IX,33 A,X,15; B,VIII,11/12 F,XLII,23/24; A, XVII,16; B,X,31/32; C,XXIII,20 F,XXXII,13/14; C, IX,31/32 C,IX,19/20 A,XI,8/9; B,IX,18/19 A,X,13/14; B,VIII,9/10 F,XXXII,14/16 A,XI,9/10; B,IX,20 F,XXVIII,11; A,X, 31/32 B,VIII,25 F,XXVIII,8/9; A,X, 29/30; B,VIII,23/24 F,IX,33 F,IX,29/30 F,IX,30/31; F,X,3/4

20,13 23,31 30,8 30,15

F,XXXI,5/6; A,X, 12/13; B,VIII,8/9 A,X,26; B,VIII,20 F,XXXV,34 F,XLVI (App.),1/3

Ecclesiastes 1,2 1,12-13 1,18 2,1 2,4 2,8-9 2,11 2,18 2,18-19 2,23 2,26 4,10 4,13 5,1 5,3 5,4 -5 11,2 12,13 -14

F,XL,7/8 F,XL,8/12 F,XL,16/17 F,XL,21/22 F,XL,23 F,XL,23/27 F,XL,31/33 F,XXXVIII,20 F,XL,33/37 F,XL,40/42 F,XL,38/40 C,X,18 F,XL,52 F,XL,52/56 F,XL,57 F,XL,58/60 F,XL,69 F,XL,73/76

Canticum 5,16

F,VI,43/44; C,XXI,18

Sapientia 5,9

F,XIX,22

Siracides 2,1 4,4 4,4 - 6 4,5- 6 21,1-2 33,28 34,22

C,XVIII,9/11 B,IX,24/25 A,XI,11/15 F,XXVIII,13/15; B, IX,27/29 F,XXX,22/24 C,VII,5 A,XI,19/22; B,IX,22/ 24

Michaeas 2,9-10

F,IX,9/10

Habacuc 2,9

A,X,18; B,VIII,15

INDEX LOCORUM SACRAE SCRIPTURAE Malachias 3,5

Isaias 1,18 43,26 49,2 52,11 58,7 58,7-9 66,2

F,XXVIII,15/16; B, IX,22/24

F,IX,34/35 F,XXX,37 F,VI,41; C,XXI,16 F,II,26 F,IX,40/42 A,XI,4/8; B,IX,16/18 A,VII,22/24

Ieremias 17,16 21,8 31,10

F,II,12/13 E,4/5 C,XIX,8/9

Baruch 4,28

F,XXX,20/22

Ezechiel 4,16

C,II,8/9

Iob 42

F,XXVIII,18/19

195

NOVUM TESTAMENTUM Novum Testamentum Graece, post E. Nestle et E. Nestle communiter ed. K. Aland et al., 26. neu bearbeitete Auflage, Stuttgart, 1979. The New Testament in the Original Greek Byzantine Textform, ed. Maurice A. Robinson et William G. Pierpont, Southborough Mass., 2005; online at http://koti.24.fi/jusalak/GreekNT/RP2005.htm [= byz.]. Matthaeus 4,1 4,2 4,3 4,4 5,5 5,7 5,8 5,10 5,20 5,22 5,28

5,29 5,34 5,37

A,VIII,18 F,XXI,14/16 F,XLIII (App.),35/36 F,XXXVIII,38 F,XXVIII,9/10; A,X, 30/31; B,VIII,24 F,IX,36; A,XI,1/2; B, IX,10/11 F,XXXVII,70 F,XIX,35/36; C, XVIII,15 F,XXII,24/26; F, XXX,8/9; A,VIII,56/ 58 F,XXIX,20/21; F, XXXIII,3/4; A,X, 32/34; B,VIII,26/27 F,VI,26; F,XXIX,25/ 28; A,X,35/36; B, VIII,28/30; C,IX,12/ 13 F,XXXII,35/37 F,XXIX,21; A,X,11 F,XXIX,22/23

5,39- 40 5,40 5,41 5,42 5,44 5,48 6,9 6,10 6,11 6,12 6,13 6,16 6,24 6,26 6,33 6,34 7,1 7,7

F,XXIX,30/33; B, VIII,34 B,VIII,36/37 F,XXIX,28/29; B, VIII,33 F,XXIX,35/36; B, VIII,38/39 B,VIII,39/40 B,IX,3/4; C,XXI,32/ 33 F,XXVIII,5/6; F, XXXV,2;3;4;7;8;11 F,XXXV,17; 25 F,XXXV,32 F,XXXV,40/41 F,XXXV,47; 53 F,XXIX,41/42 F,V,11/12; F,VII,7/8; A, X,27; B,VIII,21 F,XX,17/18 F,XXVI,25/27 F,XXXV,34 F,XXIX,39; B, VIII,41/42 F,XIV,11

196 7,8 7,12 7,13

7,13 -14 7,14 8,20 8,21-22 10,22 10,39 11,12

11,28 12,36 16,24

16,25 16,26 17,21 18,6 19,12 19,19 19,21 21,31 22,37 22,37-39 22,39 22,39- 40

INDEX LOCORUM SACRAE SCRIPTURAE F,V,57 F,XXXIX,29/30; B, IX,11/13 F,XXX,7/8; F, XXXVII,21, 32, 35/ 37 & 38; A,VII,7; B, VII,7; C,XXIII,8 F,I,21/25; F,XIX,24 & 26/27; A,V,37/38 & 40/41; B,V,40/44 F,XXVII,25/26; 82; 113; C,XXIII,13/17 F,XXXVIII,43 F,II,24/25 A,XII,13/14; B,X,18; C,VI,15/16; C, XVIII,16 A,VII,12/13; B,VII,11/ 13 F,I,20/21; F,XIII,17; A,V,39 & 42; A,VII,5/ 6; B,V,42 & 45; B, VII,3/4; C,XIX,2; C, XXIII,12/13 F,XL,45/46 F,XXXII,12/13; A,X, 16; B,VIII,12/13 F,XX,21/23; F, XXIX,44/45; A, VII,9/10 ; B,VII,8/9; B,VIII,45; C,XVIII, 3; C,XXIII,9/10 B,VII,11/13 F,XX,23/24; A,VII, 11/12; B,VII,9/11 A,VIII,28/29 A,XI,15/18 F,XXX,6 F,X,2/3 F,XXIX,42/44; F, XXX,5; E,66/67; B, VIII,43/44 F,XXVI,40 F,III,84/85; F,XXIX, 7/9 A,X,7/8 F,III,90 F,XXIX,10/11

23,12 24,13 24,51 25,20ss. 25,34 26,41 27,34 28,19-20 Marcus 9,29 11,25 12,1 12,30 12,42 13,13

Lucas 6,12 6,27-28 6,28 6,36 9,62 12,15 12,33 12,47 14,11 14,26-27 14,27 14,33 16,20-25 18,13 18,29 21,19 21,34

A,X,28 A,XII,13/14; B,X,18; C,VI,15/16; C, XVIII,16 A,X,21/22; B,VIII,16 B,I,12 A,VII,21; B,VII,20 F,XIV,10; F,XXVI, 21/22 F,XXXVII,7/8 F,I,36/39; A,VII,34/37 A,VIII,28/29 B,IX,8/9 A,XVI,22; B,XI,18/ 20 B,VIII,4/5 F,XXVI,40 A,XII,13/14; B,X,18; C,VI,15/16; C,XVIII, 16 F,XXI,19/20; A,VIII, 22 F,XXIX,36/39 B,VIII,40/41 F,XXXVI,11/12 F,I,9/10; F,II,19/20; F, XX,34/35 A,X,19/21 F,X,5 A,XVI,8/9; B,XI,13/ 15 F,XXVIII,7; B,VIII, 21/22 F,I,11/16 F,XIX,18-20 F,I,16/17 F,XXVIII,18/19 F,XXVI,11 & 15; A, V,14/15; B,V,22 E,55/56 A,XII,14; B,X,19; C, XVIII,14/15 A,VIII,26/28; A,IX, 24/26

INDEX LOCORUM SACRAE SCRIPTURAE 21,36 Iohannes 5,29 12,48-50 14,15 14,30 14,31 16,24

F,XXVI,22/25; B,V, 10 C,I,7/8 F,I,28/33; A,VIII,3/7 F,XXX,29/30; A,VI, 8/9 F,XVIII,9/10; 12 F,VI,16 F,XXVI,25

Actus Apostolorum 10,34 -35 A,VII,25/28 14,22 F,I,89/90; F,XX,23/ 25; A,VII,14/15; B, VII,13/14; C,XXIII, 17/18 ad Romanos 8,12-14 11,31 12,8 I ad Corinthios 2,9 3,4 - 6 3,9 3,13 3,16 6,9 6,9-10 9,25 10,31 11,31 15,33

F,I,82/86 B,IX,8 F,IX,42/43 A,Tit.,5/7 F,XXVI,38/39 F,XLII,4; C,XXIV,4 F,XXXIII,18/19 C,VI,13 B,VIII,51/54 F,XXIX,54/58 F,I,88; A,IX,26/27 F,XIII,11/13; A,XV,4/ 5; B,V,16/18; C,VIII,5 F,XVIII,23 C,VII,12; C,IX,19

II ad Corinthios 5,4 F,XIII,29; A,XV,11; C,VIII,13/14 10,5 F,XXIV,54/55 ad Galatas 5,17 5,22 5,22-23 6,14

F,XLIII (App.),43/44 F,XXIX,51/53 B,VIII,48/50 F,IX,5; F,XX,28

ad Ephesios 2,2 3,16 5,22 5,24 6,12 6,14 6,14 -15 6,17 6,18

197

F,XVIII,5 C,I,9 A,XIV,21/22 & 24 A,XIV,12/14 F,VI,20/21; F,XIII,3/5 F,XLII,28/29; A, XVIII,4/5; C,XXII, 5/6 B,XIII,11/12 F,XLII,28/29; A, XVIII,4/5 A,VIII,28

ad Philippenses 3,18-19 F,XXI,41/45; A,VIII, 34/37 ad Colossenses 3,9 C,I,1/2 I ad Thessalonicenses 5,5 C,X,23 5,8 C,XXII,5/6 5,17 F,I,98; F,XIII,39; F, XXVI,27; B,V,9 I ad Timotheum 2,4 F,XIII,26/27; E,84/ 85; A,IX,27/28; C, VIII,11 II ad Timotheum 2,4 F,I,86/88 2,23 F,XLIII (App.),54 ad Hebraeos 1,1 11,6 11,36 -38 12,8 13,4 Iacobi 1,2 1,12

F,XX,2; A,VII,2; B, VII,1 C,I,6 F,XX,10/15 C,XVIII,11/12 C,IX,11/12 A,XII,10/11 E,49/50; A,XII,11/13; B,X,16/17

198 2,5 2,14 2,19 2,26 3,6 4,4 4,6 4,7-10 4,11 5,16 I Petri 2,11

INDEX LOCORUM SACRAE SCRIPTURAE A,Tit.,3 F,I,43/45 F,IV,25/26; F,XXX, 28/29 A,II,5/6; B,II,6/8 F,XXVII,93/94 F,I,51/54 A,X,22/23; B,VIII,16/ 17 F,I,45/51 F,XXXI,2/3 F,XVIII,24; B,XIII,6/ 7; Epil.,17 F,I,61/63

5,5 5,6 -8 5,8-9 I Iohannis 1,9 2,4 2,6 2,15-17 3,15 5,19

A,X,22/23; B,VIII,16/ 17 F,I,64/68 C,IX,20/23 F,XVIII,24/26 F,I,70/72 F,I,72/74 F,I,74/80 B,VIII,17/18 F,XXXVIII,16/17

INDEX FONTIUM

199

INDEX ALIORUM FONTIUM (Ps.-)Anast. Sin., Quaest. (Ps.-)Anastasius Sinatia, Quaestiones (CPG: 7746) º Ed. PG 89,311-824. Q. 15 (PG 89,473 C9- 476 B5) F,XXVIII,7/24; A,X,4/34; B,VIII,1/28 Apophth., Dial. de Contempl. Apophthegmata patrum, Dialogus de Contemplatione (CPG: 5565). º Ed. Jean-Claude Guy, Un entretien monastique sur la contemplation, in: Recherches de science religieuse, 50 (1962), pp. 232-236. 17,13 F,XV,7/8 Apophth., Coll. alph. Apophthegmata patrum, Collectio alphabetica (CPG: 5560). º Ed. PG 65,71440. A Ê ntw`nioq 38, PG 65,88 B7-10 F,XIX,7/11 A Ê rse`nioq 1, PG 65,88 B14 -C1 F,XXXVIII,25; E,61/62 A Ê rse`nioq 1-13, PG 65,88 B-92A F,III,50, 52, 55/56, 58 cf. Heo`dwroq 14, PG 65,189 D8-192 A2 F,III,43/45 Loggi˜ noq 5, PG 65,257 B6 -12 A,VI,3/4; B,VI,5/6 cf. Miw`q 1, PG 65,301 B10-12 E,77/78 cf. Zy`nwn 7, PG 65,177 C13 -18 A,XVI,31/33; B,XI,28; C,XXIV,27 Apophth., Coll. syst. Apophthegmata patrum, Collectio systematica (CPG: 5562). º Ed. JeanClaude Guy, & Bernard Flusin, Les Apophtegmes des Peéres: Collection systeèmatique, SC 387, 474, 498, Paris, 1993 -2005. cf. SC 387, 2,3 E,61/62 cf. SC 387, 2,3 -5 F,III,50, 52, 55/56, 58 SC 387, 4,90 F,XXIV,23/24 Athan., Exp. in Ps. Athanasius, Expositiones in Psalmos (CPG: 2140). º Ed. PG 27,60-589. cf. PG 27,129 D12-132 A1 F,XXXV,18/20 Athan.,Vita Antonii Athanasius, Vita Antonii (CPG: 2101). º Ed. & translation Gerhardus J. M. Bartelink,Vie d'Antoine, Athanase d'Alexandrie, SC 400, Paris, 1994. 49,17, p. 268 (= PG 26,913D) F,I,71/72 Ps.-Athan., Did. Patrum Nic. Ps.-Athanasius, Didascalia Patrum Nicenorum (CPG 2298). º Ed. PG 28,1637-1643. cf. PG 28,1640 B10-1641 A7 C,V,5/6 Ps.-Athan., Synt. ad mon. Ps.-Athanasius, Syntagma ad monachos (e cod. Vossiano gr., fol. 46) (CPG:

200

INDEX FONTIUM

2264). º Ed. Pierre Batiffol, Studia patristica, in: Eètudes d'ancienne litteèrature chreètienne, fasc. 2, Paris, 1890, pp. 121-128. 2,14,2 F,XXIII,41/42 2,17,2 F,XXIII,47/48 Bars., Ep. Barsanuphius et Johannes, Epistolae (CPG: 7350). º Ed. & translation Franc°ois Neyt & Paula de Angelis-Noah, Correspondance Barsanuphe et Jean de Gaza, Introduction, texte critique et notes, SC 426, 427, 450, 451, 468, Paris, 1997-2002. Epistola 441,8 (SC 451) F,XV,15/17 Epistola 709,5-8 & 710,5-7 (SC 468) F,XV,18/21 Bas., De spiritu sancto Basilius Caesariensis, De Spiritu Sancto (CPG 2839). º Ed. & translation Beno|êt Pruche, Basile de Ceèsareèe, Sur le Saint-Esprit, SC 17bis, Paris, 1968. cf. 27, ½ 66, l. 88 (= PG 32,192 B4 -12) F,XXIII,60/64; C,XIV,14 Bas., Enar. in Is. Basilius Caesariensis, Enarratio in prophetam Isaiam (CPG: 2911). º Ed. & translation Pietro Trevisan, San Basilio: Commento al profeta Isaia, Testo, introuzione, versione e note, 2 vols.,Torino, 1939. 6,185,38 (= PG 30,432 B3 -5) F,XL,48/51 Bas., Ep. Basilius Caesariensis, Epistolae (CPG: 2847). º Ed. & translation Yves Courtonne, Saint Basile. Lettres, 3 vols. Paris, 1957; 1961; 1966. cf. vol. 1, letter 2,6,25- 40 C,II,4/7 Bas., Hom. 13 Basilius Caesariensis, Homilia 13 (Exhortatoria ad sanctum baptisma) (CPG: 2857). º Ed. PG 31,424 - 444. 1, PG 31,425 D4 - 428 A1 F,VII,21/23 Bas., Serm. 11 Basilius Caesariensis, Sermo 11 (Sermo asceticus et exhortatio de renuntiatione mundi) (CPG: 2889). º Ed. PG 31,625- 648. PG 31,640 B5- 641 B9 C,XIX,10/XX,9 PG 31,641 B7-9 A,II,38/40; B,II,41/43 Bas., Serm. de moribus Basilius Caesariensis, Sermones de moribus (CPG: 2908). º Ed. PG 32,1115-1381. Sermo 1, PG 32,1124 D2-1125 A5 Sermo 1, PG 32,1125 B1- 4 Sermo 1, PG 32,1125 B8-12 Sermo 3, PG 32,1157 A11-C14

a Symeone Metaphrasta collecti F,VII,2/11 F,VII,12/15 F,VII,16/20 F,X,2/13

INDEX FONTIUM Sermo 6, PG 32,1212 D2-1213 B14 Sermo 14, PG 32,1300 A1-B3 Sermo 16, PG 32,1317 A12-B8

201

A,XVII,1/15; B,XII,1/15 F,XVIII,2/13 C,II,4/7

Canon Concilii Gangrensis (CPG: 8554). º In: Perikles Petros Joannou, Fonti, Fasciculo IX : Discipline asceètique geèneèrale antique (II-IX s.) I,2: les canons des synodes particuliers, Grottaferrata, Roma, 1962, pp. 85-99. 19, I,2, p. 94 F,XXII,14/17 Ps.-Clem. Rom., II Cor. Clemens Romanus, Epistola II ad Corinthios (CPG: 1003). º Ed. Karl Bihlmeyer & Wilhelm Schneemelcher (post F.X. Funk), Die apostolischen Va« ter, 3rd ed.,Tu«bingen, 1970. cf. II Cor. 2 A,V,5/7; B,V,5/7 Clem. Alex. Clemens Alexandrinus, Fragments. º Ed. Otto Sta« hlin & Ludwig Fru«chtel. Clemens Alexandrinus. Die griechischen christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten drei Jahrhunderte, Band 3, Dritte Auflage, Die griechischen christlichen Schriftsteller 52 (15), Berlin, 1970. º Karl Holl, Fragmente vornica«nischer Kirchenva« ter aus der Sacra Parallela, Leipzig, 1899. Fr. 305 Holl = Fr. 65 St.-Fr. F,XXX,17/18 Const. Apost. Constitutiones Apostolorum (and Canones apostolorum) (CPG: 1730). º Ed. & translation Marcel Metzger, Les constitutions apostoliques 1-3, SC 320, 329, 336, Paris, 1985-1987. 3,18,1 F,XXVIII,2/6 7,1,1-17 A,X,4/34; B,VIII,1/28 7,7,5-7,9,6 F,XXVIII,7/24 cf. 7,17,3 F,XXVIII,25 8,47,69 F,XXII,3/7; A,VIII,39/44; B,III,2/5 Diad., De perf. spir. Diadochus Photicensis, De perfectione spirituali (CPG: 6106). º Ed. & translation Edouard des Places, Diadoque de Photiceè, Üuvres spirituelles, SC 5bis, Paris, 1966. º Older Ed. J.E. Weis-Liebersdorf, De perfectione spiritu capita centum, Leipzig, 1912 [= `Ed.W.-L.']. 100, p. 162,16 F,XXXIV,3/19 Didache Didache XII Apostolorum (CPG: 1735). º Ed. & translation Willy Rordorf & Andreè Tuilier, La doctrine des douze apoêtres (Didacheé), SC 248, Paris, 1978. cf. 3,10 C,XVIII,13/14

202

INDEX FONTIUM

Dor., Doct. div. Dorotheus Gazaeus, Doctrinae diversae (CPG: 7352). º Ed. & translation Lucien Regnault et Jacques de Preèville, Dorotheèe de Gaza, Üuvres spirituelles, SC 92, Paris, 1963. 15, p. 160,1-162,3 (= PG 88,1790A3 F,XXIV,3/36 1792 A6) 15, p. 164,2-11 (= PG 88,1792 D4 F,XXIV,37/49 1793 A1) Elias Ecdicus, Anth. Elias Ecdicus, Anthologion (CPG: 7716). º Ps.-Maximus, Capita alia PG 90,1401-1461. PG 127,1129/1130 (Tit.) = PG 90,1401 A2-3 PG 127,1129 A9-10 = PG 9,1401 B1-2 PG 127,1141 D11-12 = PG 90,1417 B4 -5

Ed. PG 127,1127-1176, cf. also F,Tit.,9/10 F,XII,1/2 F,XII,3/4

Ephr., Ad imit. prov. Ephraem Syrus, Ad imitationem proverbiorum (CPG: 3910). º Ed. Konstantinos G. Phrantzolas, Sancti patris nostri Ephraem Syri opera omnia, Thessalonica vol. 1. 1988 (repr. 1995), vol. 2. 1989, vol. 3. 1990, vol. 4. 1992, vol. 5. 1994. [= `Op.'] º Reprint (correcting some obvious errors) of : Josephus Simonius Assemani, Sancti patris nostri Ephraem Syri opera omnia quae exstant, Graece, Syriace, Latine, in sex tomos distribute, Nunc primum sub auspiciis Patris Clementis XII, pontificis maximi e Bibliotheca Vaticana prodeunt, 6 vols, Apud Joannem Mariam Henricum Salvioni, Romae, 1732-1746. [= `Ass.'] Op. I,227,12-14 (= Ass. Gr. I,83C) F,XV,4/6 Op. I,234,4 -5 (= Ass. Gr. I,91A) F,XXXII,53/55 Ephr., De morbo Ephraem Syrus, De morbo linguae et pravis affectibus (CPG: 3950). º Ibid. Op. II,369,1- 6 (= Ass. Gr. II,282B) F,XXXII,3/10 Op. II,371,5-10 (= Ass. Gr. II,283D) F,XXXII,21 & 23/27 Op. II,373,5-374,1 (= Ass. Gr. II,284A) F,XXXII,28/37 Op. II,374,1-10 (= Ass. Gr. II,284C) F,XXXII,39/48 Ephr., De virt. et pass. Ephraem Syrus, De virtutibus et passionibus (CPG: 4055). º Ibid. cf. Op.V,396,2-5 (= Ass. Gr. III,426E) A,XIII,11/15 Op.V,399,14 - 400,14 (= Ass. Gr. III,428D) F,XLIII (App.),1/19 Op.V,401,1- 403,4 (= Ass. Gr. III,429B) F,XLIII (App.),26/62 Op.V,404,7-12 (= Ass. Gr. III,430F) F,XLIII (App.),20/25 Op.V,405,14 - 406,4 (= Ass. Gr. III,431D) A,IX,8/14 F,XL,1; B,X,3 cf. Op.V,409,1 (= Ass. Gr. III,433A) Op.V,409,3 - 410,6 (= Ass. Gr. III,433A) F,XXXVI,3/21 Ephr., In Ioh. 16,33 Ephraem Syrus, In sermonem Domini `In hoc mundo pressuram habebitis'

203

INDEX FONTIUM (Ioh. 16,33) (CPG: 4030). º Ibid. cf. Op. IV,396,12-397,5 (= Ass. Gr. III,307D)

F,XVI,3/9

Ephr., Sermo de virt et. vit. Ephraem Syrus, Sermo de virtutibus et vitiis (CPG: 3905). º Ibid. ½ 20,10-11 & 13 -14 (Op. I,65,8-9 & 11-12) (= Ass. Gr. I,14E) F,XXXII,49/52 Ephr., De habenda Ephraem Syrus, Sermo de habenda semper in mente die exitus (CPG: 4035). º Ibid. cf. 32-34 (Op. IV,401,5-7) (= Ass. Gr. III,357) F,XLV (App.),1/9 Epiph. Panarion Epiphanius Constantiensis, Panarion, (CPG: 3745). º Ed. Karl Holl, Ancoratus und Panarion, Die griechischen christlichen Schriftsteller, 3 vols., Leipzig, 1915-1933. De fide 22, vol. 3, p. 523 F,XXIII,43/45 Evagr., De octo spir. malitiae Evagrius, De octo spiritus malitiae (CPG 2451). º Ed. PG 79,1145-1164. cf. the entire opusculum F,XLIII (App.),26/28 Evagr., Spir. sent. Evagrius Ponticus, Spiritales sententiae per alphabeticum dispositae (CPG: 2444). º Ed. Anton Elter, Gnomica, vol. 1: Sexti Pythagorici, Clitarchi, Evagrii Pontici sententiae, Leipzig, 1892. 29 F,V,35/36 Evagr., De orat. Evagrius Ponticus, De oratione (CPG: 2452). º Ed. PG 79,1165-1200. 149, PG 79,1200 A9-11 F,XIV,2/4 Evagr., In Eccl. Evagrius Ponticus, Scholia in Ecclesiasten (fragmenta e catenis). º Ed. & translation Paul Geè hin, Eèvagre le Pontique. Scholies aé l'Eccleèsiaste, SC 397, Paris, 1993. New fragment? F,XL,12/15 Evagr., Par. ad mon. Evagrius Ponticus, Paraenesis ad monachos (CPG: 2454). º Ed. PG 79,12351240. PG 79,1240 B4 -10 F,IV,13/19 Evagr.,Tract. ad Eulog. Evagrius Ponticus, Tractatum ad Eulogium (CPG: 2447). º Ed. PG 79,1093 1400. 10, PG 79,1105 D12-1108 A1 F,XXVII,5/6

204

INDEX FONTIUM

Germ., Hist. mystica Germanus I, Patriarcha Constantinopoleos, Historia mystica ecclesiae catholicae (CPG: 8023). º Paul Meyendorff, St. Germanus of Constantinople on the Divine Liturgy, New York, 1984, pp. 56-106 (= text edited by N. Borgia, La Ê Exy`gysiq di S. Germano e la versione latina di Anastasio Bibliotecario, in: Rivista del'Oriente, 2 [1911], p. 144 -156, 219-228, 286 -296 et 346 -354). ½ 42,4 -15 F,XXXV,3/20 ½ 42,19-37 F,XXXV,32/58 Greg. Naz., Or. 14 Gregorius Nazianzenus, Oratio 14 (CPG: 3010(14)). º Ed. PG 35,857-909. 5, PG 35,864 B14 -C4 F,IX,26/28 21, PG 35,884 C12-885 A12 F,IX,2/10 36, PG 35,905 B13 -908 C14 F,IX,29/33 37, PG 35,908 A1- 4 F,IX,34/35 38, PG 35,908 B15-C14 F,IX,36/43 Greg. Naz., Or. 19 Gregorius Nazianzenus, Oratio 19 (CPG: 3010(19)). º Ed. PG 35,1043 - 64. 4 - 6, PG 35,1048 C7-1049 C4 F,VI,2/22 Greg. Naz., Or. 32 Gregorius Nazianzenus, Oratio 32 (CPG: 3010(32)). º Ed. & translation Claudio Moreschini & Paul Gallay, Greègoire de Nazianze, Discours 32-37, SC 318, Paris, 1985. 12,13 -14 (p. 110) (= PG 36,188 C5-7) F,V,28/29 Greg. Naz., Or. 37 Gregorius Nazianzenus, Oratio 37 (CPG: 3010(37)). º Ibid. 10,19-12,17 (p. 292-296) (= PG 36,296 A5-297 B2) F,VI,24/54; C,XXI,2/29 19,1-5 (p. 310) (= PG 36,304 C1- 6) F,I,56/59 Greg. Naz., Or. 39 Gregorius Nazianzenus, Oratio 39 (CPG: 3010(39)). º Ed. & translation Claudio Moreschini & Paul Gallay, Greègoire de Nazianze, Discours 38-41, SC 358, Paris, 1990. 8,7-9; 13 -14; 16 -17 (p. 164) (= PG 36,344 A1-11) F,IX,11/14 20,7-9 (p. 194) (= PG 36,360 A1-3) F,IX,15/16 Greg. Naz., Or. 40 Gregorius Nazianzenus, Oratio 40 (CPG: 3010(40)). º Ibid. 1,9-10 (p. 198) (= PG 36,360 B11-12) F,XL,5; A,IX,5; B,X,3/4 46,25-27 (p. 310) (= PG 36,425 C7-9) F,IX,17/19 Greg. Naz., Carm. Gregorius Nazianzenus, Carmina moralia (CPG: 3035). º Ed. PG 37,3971599.

INDEX FONTIUM I,2,19, PG 37,787 A14 -788 A8 I,2,32,1- 4, PG 37,916 A2-927 A7 I,2,32,55-56, PG 37,920 A8-9

205

F,XXXIX,2/10 F,XXXIX,15/32 F,XXXIX,11/12

Greg. Nys., De orat. dom. Gregorius Nyssenus, De oratione dominica (CPG: 3160). º Ed. Werner Jaeger, Opera, auxilio aliorum virorum doctorum,Vol. 7, part 2: De oratione dominica, De beatitudine, edidit Johannes F. Callahan, Leiden, 1992. p. 50,15 (= PG 44,1168 B13 -C6) F,XXXV,26/31 Hes. Hier., Cap. paraen. Hesychius Hierosolymitanus (quoted as Nilus), Capita paraenetica (CPG: 6583). º Ed. PG 79,1249-1263. 28, 39, 44, 51-3, 55, 57, 60, 70 -71, 74, 79, 86, 88, 92, 95, 97-100, 102-103, 115, 118-120, 125 F,XXVII Hes. Hier., Sent. Hesychius Hierosolymitanus (quoted as Nilus), Sententia (CPG: 6583). º Ed. PG 79,1240-1249. 44, 56, 58, 60, 82, 86 -92, 98 F,XXVII Ioh. Chrys, Ad illum. catech. Johannes Chrysostomus, Ad illuminandos catecheses II (CPG: 4464). º Ed. PG 49,231-241. II, PG 49,240 53 -55 F,XXIX,62/64; A,XIII,7/9 Ioh. Chrys., In Mt. Johannes Chrysostomus, In Matthaeum (homiliae 1-90), (CPG: 4424). º Ed. PG 57,13 - 472 & 58,471-794. cf. PG 58,615 10-32 A,VIII,58/61 Ioh. Chrys., In Ps. 145 Johannes Chrysostomus, Expositiones in Psalmos, In Ps. 145 (CPG: 4415). º Ed. PG 55,519-527. cf. 1, PG 55,519 4 - 48 F,XXV,3/15 Ps.-Ioh. Chrys., De angusta porta Pseudo-Johannes Chrysostomus, De angusta porta et in orationem dominicam, (CPG: 4527). º Ed. PG 51,41- 48. cf. PG 51,45,11-23 F,XXXV,3/8 Ps.-Ioh. Chrys., Ep. ad mon. Pseudo-Johannes Chrysostomus (= Johannes Monachus): Epistola ad Monachos (CPG: 4627). º Ed. Panagiotes G. Nikolopoulos, AiÉ eiÊ q to´n Ê Iwa`nnyn

to´n Jruso`stomon eÊsfalme`nwq aÊpodido`menai eÊpistolai` ,Tsiveriotis, Athens, 1973.

1- 4 4 -13

F,XIII,38/43 F,XIII,31/36

206

INDEX FONTIUM 40-57 41- 45 57- 62

F,XIII,11/30; A,XV,2/12 C,VIII,2/14 B,V,15/19 F,XIII,3/5

Ps.-Ioh. Chrys., In Ps. 38,12 Ps-Johannes Chrysostomus, In illud `Verumtamen frustra conturbatur' (Ps. 38,12) (CPG: 4543). º Ed. PG 55,559-563. PG 55,559 28-560 40 F,VIII,3/33 Ps.-Ioh Chrys., Stichoi Ps-Johannes Chrysostomus, Stichoi (CPG: 4746). º Ed. Jean-Baptiste Pitra, Iuris ecclesiastici Graecorum historia et monumenta, Stichoi, Roma, 1868. 1-14 F,XLI,2/15 Ioh. Clim., Scala Johannes Climacus, Scala Paradisi (CPG: 7852). º Ed. Matthaeus Raderus, (s. XVII), PG 88,579-1210. New edition [= `Ed. Ign.']: Scala paradisi: Ê Igna`tioq

(A Ê rjimandri` tyq). Tou˜ oÉsi` ou patro´q yÉmw˜n Ê Iwa`nnou tou˜ SinaiÎ tou Kli˜ max. EiÊ sagwgy`, kei` menon, meta`frasiq, sjo`lia, pi` nakeq. ² Ekdosiq É Iera˜q Mony˜q tou˜ Parakly`tou, ² Wrwpoq A Ê ttiky˜q, 1978, which is, however, based only on the

printed editions and one late codex Stauroniketensis 895.30 (s. XIV), the Greek text is given without critical apparatus. The text is no improvement over Rader's; here only its chapter numbers and an occasional interesting reading are used. Gradus 2,1, PG 88,653 B9-D1 F,II,3/13 Gradus 2,2, PG 88,653 D1-8 F,II,14/20 Gradus 2,3, PG 88,653 D8-14 F,II,21/25 Gradus 2,13, PG 88,656 D9- 657 A8 F,XIX,26/36 Gradus 2,15, PG 88,657 A15-B2 F,II,26/27 Gradus 3,8, PG 88,664 D9 -12 F,II,28/29 Gradus 4,46, PG 88,705 C12-D1 F,XIX,2/5; C,X,21/24 Gradus 4,116, PG 88,724 D5-7 C,X,25/26 Gradus 14,16 -30, 25-27, 29-30, PG 88,865 D12-869 A12 F,XXXVII,23/50 Gradus 15, Scholion 49, PG 88,922 C2-5 C,XIX,4/7 Gradus 26tris,1- 4,6, PG 88,1084 C1-1085 B F,XXXVII,3/22 Gradus 26tris, 25, 30, 31, 45, 55, PG 88,1088 B1-1092 C9 F,XXXVII,51/71 Ioh. Dalyatha, Hom. (cf. Isaac Nin.) Johannes Dalyatha, Homeliae. º Ed. & translation Nadira Khayyat, Jean de Delyatha, Les homeèlies I-XV, Edition critique du texte syriaque ineèdit, traduction, introduction et notes, Antelias, 2007. p. 98 (Syriac) = Ps.-Isaac Nin., (olim Or. 43,1,10) F,XXXI,23/27

INDEX FONTIUM

207

Ioh. Damasc., Exp. fidei Johannes Damascenus, Expositio fidei (CPG: 8043). º Ed. Bonifatius Kotter, Die Schriften des Johannes von Damaskos, vol. 2., Patristische Texte und Studien 12, Berlin, 1973. cf. 86, l. 153 F,XXXV,33/34 Ioh. Damasc., De st trinitate Johannes Damascenus, De sancta trinitate (CPG: 8077). º Ed. PG 95,9-17. PG 95,9 A1-12 A1 A,II,13/26; B,II,14/28 Ioh. Damasc., Sacra parallela Johannes Damascenus, Sacra parallela (CPG: 8056). º Ed. PG 95,1070-1587 & PG 96,9- 467. PG 95,1132 B4 -1133 A2 F,VIII,3/33 PG 96,89 B13 -14 F,XXX,17/18 Ps.-Ioh. Damasc., De octo spir. Pseudo-Johannes Damascenus, De octo spiritibus nequitiae (CPG: 8110). º Ed. PG 95,79-97. PG 95,84 B4 -12 F,XLIV (App.),2/9 Ioh. Ieiunator, Paen. Johannes Jejunator, Paenitentiale (CPG: 7559). º Ed. PG 88,1889-1918. PG 88,1916 D12-15 F,XXIII,50/53 Isaac Nin., Or. (cf. also Ioh. Dalyatha) Isaac Ninivita, Orationes (CPG: 7868). º Old Greek translation (s. IX): Marcel Pirard, Domos, Athens, 2010 (forthcoming) º Older edition: Panagiw`ty Jry`stou, Ê Isaa´k tou˜ Su`rou Lo`goi A Ê skytikoi` , EPE 8a-8g,Thessaloniki, 1991(which is largely a reprint of: Nikephoros Theotokis, Tou˜ oÉsi` ou patro´q

yÉmw˜n Ê Isaa´k eÊpisko`pou Nineui¸ tou˜ Su`rou ta´ euÉrehe`nta aÊskytika`, aÊxiw`sei me´n tou˜ makariwta`tou heiota`tou kai´ sofwta`tou patria`rjou ty˜q aÉgi` aq po`lewq É Ierousaly´m kai´ pa`syq Palaisti` nyq kuri` ou Ê Efrai` m, eÊpimelei` aç de´ Nikyfo`rou iÉ eromona`jou tou˜ Heoto`kou, y²dy prw˜ton tu`poiq eÊkdohe`nta, Breitkopf, Leipzig,

1770). [= `olim'] Oratio 4,1-2 (olim 23,1,1) Oratio 4,31 & 38- 40 (olim 23,3,1) Oratio 4,84 -85 (olim 23,6,1) Oratio 4,137-147(olim 23,9,1) Oratio 4,295-301 (olim 23,18,4) Oratio 4,310-311 (olim 23,18,4) Oratio 4,445- 448 (olim 23,27,13) Oratio 5,216 -220 (olim 5,19,129) Oratio 5,221-222 (olim 5,18,1) Oratio 18,235-239 (olim 79,3,10) Oratio 18,247-249 (olim 79,4,5) Oratio 20,57- 60 (olim 42,9,1) Oratio 27,282-292 (olim 85,12,53)

F,V,13/14 F,V,15/19 F,V,51/52 F,V,20/29 F,V,30/34 F,V,52/53 F,V,53/54 & 57/58 F,XI,6/9 F,XI,2/5 F,II,3/34 F,II,35/37 F,XXXI,38/41 F,XXI,26/36

208

INDEX FONTIUM Oratio 29,9-11 (olim 26,1,9) Oratio 29,13, 18-19, 30, 32-34 (olim 26,2) Oratio 37,208-209 (olim 73,49,4) Oratio 38,22 (olim 73,54,5) Oratio 38,104 -106 (olim 73,70,1) Oratio 49,77-78 (olim 4,5,1) Oratio 54,140-142 (olim 34,13,3) Oratio 54,234 -236 (olim 34,22,1) Oratio 54,276 -280 (olim 34,25,1) Oratio 62,14 -28 (olim 81,7,1)

F,V,41/43 F,V,44/49 F,V,7/9 F,V,10 F,V,3/6 F,XX,5/6; A,VII,6/7; B,VII,5/6; C,XXIII,5/7 F,XXXI,35/37 F,V,59/61 F,V62/64 F,XI,11/27

Isid. Pel., Ep. Isidorus Pelusiota, Epistolae (CPG: 5557). º Ed. & translation Pierre Eèvieux, Isidore de Peèluse, Lettres (1414-1700), SC 454, Paris, 2000. cf. Ep. 1699,20-24 (= IV,204, PG 78,1292 C9-D1)I F,XXX,3/9 Ps.-Macar., Hom.VII Ps.-Macarius, HomiliaeVII (Collectio HA) (CPG: 2414). º Ed. G.L. Marriott, Macarii anecdota. Seven unpublished Homilies of Macarius, Harvard Theological Studies 5, Cambridge, Mass., 1918 [repr. 1969], pp. 19- 48. 53,2,5 C,XVIII,13/14 Macar. Chrys., Par. Macarius Chrysocephalus, Paroemiae. º Ed. Ernst Ludwig von Leutsch, Corpus paroemiographorum Graecorum, vol. 2., Go«ttingen, 1851 (repr. Hildesheim, 1958). cf. centuria 4,52,1 F,III,95 Marc. Erem., De paen. Marcus Eremita, De paenitentia (CPG: 6092). º Ed. & translation GeorgesMatthieu de Durand, Marc le Moine, traiteès, I, SC 445, Paris, 1999, pp. 214 -259. cf.VII,2- 4 (p. 234) F,I,97/99 Marc. Erem., Operibus iustificare Marcus Eremita, De his qui putant se ex operibus justificari (CPG: 6091). º Ed. & translation Georges-Matthieu de Durand, Marc le Moine, traiteès, I, SC 445, Paris, 1999, pp. 130-201. cf. 48 (p. 144) A,IX,8/10 Max. Conf., Cap. de car. Maximus Confessor, Capita de caritate (CPG: 7693). º Ed. Aldo CeresaGastaldo, Massimo Confessore, Capitoli sulla Caritaé, Roma, 1963. prologus F,XLI,2/24; A,XVI,10/11 & 19; C,XXIV,2/4, 8/9 & 10/11 1,39 F,IV,22/26; F,XXX,26/29

INDEX FONTIUM 1,57 2,11

209

F,XXXI,2/5 F,XXX,12/16

Max. Conf., Exp. orat. dom. Maximus Confessor, Expositio orationis dominicae (CPG: 7691). º Ed. Peter van Deun, Maximi confessoris opuscula exegetica duo, CCSG 23,Turnhout, 1991. l. 200 F,XL,62/64 Max. Conf., Quaest. et dub. Maximus Confessor, Quaestiones et dubia (CPG: 7689). º Ed. Joseè H. Declerck, Maximi confessoris quaestiones et dubia, CCSG 10,Turnhout, 1982. I,1,2-8 F,XLV (App.), 1/9 Max. Conf., Quaest. ad Thal. Maximus Confessor, Quaestiones ad Thalassium (CPG: 7688). º Ed. Carl Laga & Carlos Steel, Maximi confessoris quaestiones ad Thalassium, 2 vols., CCSG 7 & 22,Turnhout, 1980 & 1990. 62,339-342 F,XL,65/68 Ps.-Max. Conf., Loci communes Ps.-Maximus Confessor, Florilegium `Loci communes' (CPG: 7718). º Ed. Sibylle Ihm, Ps.-Maximus Confessor, Erste kritische Edition einer Redaktion des sacroprofanen Florilegiums Loci communes, Stuttgart, 2001. 52,10 F,XXX,17/18 Niceph. Myst., Canones Nicephorus, Patriarcha C/poleos, Canones. º Ed. PG 100,851-863. cf. PG 100,851 A1-5 C,XVI,2/5 Nic. Corc., De se ipso Nicolaus Corcyrensis, Poema de se ipso. º Ed. Spyridon P. Lampros,

Kerkurai¨ ka´ aÊne`kdota, eÊk jeirogra`fwn ÉAgi` ou ² Orouq, Kantabrigi` aq, Monajou˜ kai´ Kerkura˜q nu˜n to´ prw˜ton dymosieuo`mena, Athens, 1882, pp. 23 - 41. º Older

edition (based on one ms. only: Laur. Plut. V,11): Andrea Mustoxidi, Illustrazioni Corciresi, Mediolani, 1814. verses 1, 3 -7, 34 -35, 54 -57, 61- 62, 65- 66, 69-72, 212-215, 217-226, 254 255, 299-305 F,XXXVIII,10/52 Nic. Mon., De custodia cordis Nicephorus Monachus, De sobrietate et custodia cordis. º Ed. PG 147,945-966. cf. PG 147,961 B2-5 A,V,9 ; B,V,10/11 Nic. Myst., De vita mon. Nicolaus Mysticus, De vita monastica. º Ed. PG 111,9- 406. cf. 1, PG 111,392 C1- 6 A,I,24/28 2-5, PG 111,393 A13 -396 D13 F,XXIX,4/96 5, PG 111,396 B4 -D13 A,XIII,1/37 10, PG 111,401 A4 - 6 C,XIV,5/6

210

INDEX FONTIUM 15, PG 111,404 D4 -9

F,XXIX,106/110; A,XIII,38/ 42; B,X,31/36; C,XVII,7/11

Nicon, De ieiuniis Nicon de Montis nigri, De ieiuniis. º Ed. PG 127,525-532. PG 127,525 D7-528 A3 F,XXII,45/51; A,VIII,75/80 Nicon, Pandectes Nicon de Montis nigri, Pandectes. º Not yet edited. Parisinus, Coisl. 122, f. 361v = Florentinus, Laur. Plut.VI,4 f. 286v F,XXII,3/7; 14/17; 52/57; F,XXIII,8/14; A,VIII,82/87; C,V,5/6 Nilus, De mon. praest. Nilus Ancyranus, De monachorum praestantia (CPG: 6049). º Ed. PG 79,1062-1093. 11, PG 79,1073 B14 -C5 F,IV,5/10 Nilus, De mon. exerc. Nilus Ancyranus, De monastica exercitatione (CPG: 6046). º Ed. PG 79,719809. 6, PG 79,724 D8-725 A8 F,XX,28/36 Pall., Hist. Laus. Palladius, Historia Lausiaca (CPG: 6036). º Ed. PG 34,995-1260. cf. PG 34,1148 B8-11 C,V,5/6 Synaxarium Ecclesiae Constantinopoleos Synaxarium Ecclesiae Constantinopoleos. º Ed. H. Delehaye, Acta Sanctorum 62, Brussels, 1902 (repr.Wetteren, Belgium, 1985). 4³ Martii 5 F,XIX,15 UNIDENTIFIED EXCERPTS, quoted as Barsanuphius Barsanuphius Basilius Basilius Dorotheus Ephraem Syrus Ioh. Chrysostomus Isaac Maximus Nilus Nilus (i.e Evagrius), In Eccl. sanctus quidam Symeon (Novus Theologus?) Symeon quidam

F,XV,2/4 F,XV,12/26 F,XVIII,14/20; C,X,27/33 F,XXIII,60/64 F,XXIV,51/58; XXXI,10/21 F,XVI,3/9 F,XXV,16/24 F,XXXI,29/34 F,XXX,32/40 F,XIV,5/7 F,XL,13/15 A,V,5/7; B,V,5/7 F,XIX,19/23 F,XXXIII,3/23

Contents

Foreword

V

Abbreviations Introduction .

VII .

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

I. The Author and his Addressee Irene Palaiologina

XI XI

II. The Contents of Mark's Writings 1. Other Works by Mark . . 2. Mark's Intention . . . . 3. Fasting . . . . . . . 4. Prayer . . . . . . . 5. Quotations . . . . . .

. . . . . .

. . . . . .

. . . . . .

. . . . . .

. . . . . .

XIV XVI XVII XIX XXI XXIII

III. Synopses of the Texts . . . 1. The Anthology (F) . . . 2. Mark's Letter (E) . . . . 3. Sermon A . . . . . . 4. Sermon B . . . . . . 5. Sermon C . . . . . . 6. Epilogue of Codex C (Epil.).

. . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

XXV XXV XXVII XXVIII XXX XXXI XXXII

IV. The Manuscript Tradition . Dates of Composition . .

. .

. .

. .

. .

. .

. .

XXXII XXXVI

V. Mark's Language . . . 1. Grammatical Observation 2. Mistakes . . . . . 3. Neogrecism . . . .

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

. XXXVII . XXXVII . XXXVIII . XL

VI. Principles of the Edition .

.

.

.

.

.

.

XLII

Facsimile of the Author's Hand

.

.

.

.

.

.

XLIII

212

CONTENTS

Florilegium et sermones tres.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

1

Conspectus siglorum et abbreviationum .

.

.

.

.

2

. . . .

3 3 15 26

. . . . . .

30 36 41 57 82 87

.

90

Florilegium (F,I-XLII) . . . . . . . . . I-III Introduction and summary . . . . . . IV-VIII iÉ Csuji` a and monasticism . . . . . IX-XI Mercy and charity . . . . . . . . XII-XV Prayer, esp. of the uninterrupted hesychast kind . . . . . . . . . . . . . . XVI-XIX Confession . . . . . . . . . XX-XXVI Fasting. . . . . . . . . . XXVII-XXXIV Miscellaneous precepts . . . XXXV-XXXVI Exegesis of the Lord's Prayer . XXXVII Summary from John Klimakos . . . XXXVIII-XLI Spiritual verses, with a short exegesis of Ecclesiastes . . . . . . . . . Epistola (E)

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

103

Sermo A: Lo`goq pro´q euÊgenesta`tyn vujy`n (A).

.

.

.

107

Sermo B: Dia`taxiq eÊn eÊpitomð˜ (B) .

.

.

.

.

.

.

137

Sermo C: Tupiko`n (C) .

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

157

Epilogus (Epil.) .

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

181

Appendix (F,XLIII-XLVI) . . . . . Concluding chapters from manuscript P

. .

. .

. .

. .

183

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

. . .

189 191 193 199

.

.

.

.

.

Indices . . . . . . . . . Index nominum . . . . . Index locorum Sacrae Scripturae Index aliorum fontium . . .

.

. . . .

.

. . . .

.

. . . .

CORPVS CHRISTIANORVM SERIES GRAECA

ONOMASTICON Acindynus, uide Gregorius Acindynus Alexander monachus Cyprius 26 Amphilochius Iconiensis 3 Anastasius Apocrisiarius 39 Anastasius Bibliothecarius 39 Anastasius Sinaita 8 12 59 Anonymus auctor Theognosiae 14 Anonymus dialogus cum Iudaeis 30 Athanasii Athonitae Vitae 9 Basilius Minimus 46 Catena Hauniensis in Ecclesiasten 24 Catena trium Patrum in Ecclesiasten 11 Catenae graecae in Genesim et Exodum 2 15 Diodorus Tarsensis 6 Eustathius Antiochenus 51 Eustathius monachus 19 Eustratius presbyter 25 60 Gregorius Acindynus 31 Ps. Gregorius Agrigentinus 56 Gregorius Nazianzenus 20 27 28 34 36 37 38 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 49 50 52 53 57 58 61 64 65 Ps. Gregorius Nyssenus 56 Gregorius presbyter 44 Hagiographica Cypria 26 Hagiographica inedita decem 21

Homerocentones 62 Iacobus monachus 68 Iohannes Caesariensis 1 Iohannes Cantacuzenus 16 Iohannes Chrysostomus 70 Ps. Iohannes Chrysostomus 4 Iohannes Scottus Eriugena 7 18 22 Leo VI imperator 63 Leontius presbyter Constantinopolitanus 17 Marcus monachus 72 Maximus Confessor 7 10 18 22 23 39 40 48 Metrophanes Smyrnaeus 14 56 Nicephorus Blemmydes 13 Nicephorus patriarcha Constantinopolitanus 33 41 Ps. Nonnus 27 50 Pamphilus Theologus 19 Petrus Callinicensis 29 32 35 54 Procopius Gazaeus 4 Scripta saeculi vii uitam Maximi Confessoris illustrantia 39 Theodorus Dexius 55 Theodorus Spudaeus 39 Theognostus 5

Mense Decembri 2009

Printed in Belgium º Imprimeè en Belgique D/2009/0095/199 ISBN 978-2-503-53196-0 HB º relieè ISBN 978-2-503-40000-6 series º seèrie